■ 


9k  * 


*L*       \ 


W  t 


\'  ..I    NIINI 
,.l-|. 
Mil  Kl  III  F. 

i  ..  ;ii\m 


o  - ' 
GENERAL 

I'-  15  1I.V1    T  I  I  !•'.     K.A  I".   I,  I  ■(■•.:->•  "I*     H'  I,  I'.ifl  II     ill'* 

a\n  -r  in  i<  it  v  to  -in  (•;   i'k  ks  i'-,."-  r  tusk 

11.  i.i   S  r  i;  .»   f  KO    r.  v 
Al's      ,\Xii    k\i;i:av  I  \  n  s 


SVM'.T/ 

noiinKiiir.r, 
wisi.rv 
h'hi  rrii ■  i> 

KIlWAltDS 

nr.  UN  \r.ii 
n  i,  1. 1  i; 
l»«ll:nr 


HlS    KIMiUOK  IS  A.\    K\  KIM.  ANTI.Vi;     ICLVlfDOM     AVI)    HIS 
IloMlJsriOJtf  IS  FROK.    (rKXKI'.AT[U.\     TO    CHE  N'ER  A'flON 


CHERUBIM  OF  GLORY. 


Stack 
Annex 


DESCRIBED, 
Exod.  xxv  18—2-2.  xxxvii:  7—9.  Lev.  xvi:  2.  Num.  vii:89. 
1  Kinss,  vi  •.  23—  28.    viii:  7.    2  Chron.  iii :  10— 13. 
v:  8.  Ezek.i:  5—11.    x:  20—32. 


Ancient  Books  and  Scrolls. 


2030003 


Method  of  Threshing  in  the  East. 


Eastern  Method  of  Watering  the  Land; 


The  Tabernacle  in  the  Wilderness. 


Altar  of  Incense.  Altar  of  Burnt  Offcrin. 


Ark  qf  the  Covin  (int. 


Brazen  haver: 


Tents  mentioned  in  Scripture. 


Ruins  in  Ancient  Greece. 


Martyrdom  of  Latimer  and  Rcdley. 


Ancient  Attitude  at  Table. 


Persecutions  under  Antiochus. 


The  Spanish  Inquisition. 


IN  Hj  VV       I   u  Jtt  k  : 

J.    TILDEN    AND    CO 

1845. 


EPITOME    OF    GENERAL 

ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY, 

FROM  THE  EARLIEST  PERIOD  TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME. 

WITH  AN  APPENDIX, 

GIVING    A    CONDENSED    HISTORY 

OF  THE 

JEWS, 

FROM  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM  TO  THE  PRESENT  DAY 

ILLUSTRATED  BY  MAPS  AND  ENGRAVINGS. 


BY    REV.    JOHN    MARSH, 

CORRESPONDING    SECRETARY    OF    THE    AMERICAN    TEMPERANCE    UNION 

'  How  great  are  His  signs !  and  how  mighty  are  His  wonders !  His  kingdom  in  an 
everlasting  kingdom,  and  His  dominion  is  from  generation  to  generation." 


EIGHTH   EDITION. 

NEW    YORK: 

J.    TILDEN    AND    CO 

1845. 


DISTRICT  OF  CONNECTICUT,  ss. 

Be  it  Remembered,  That  on  the  first  day  of  October,  in  the  fifty-second 
L.  8.  year  of  the  Independence  of  the  United  States  of  America,  John  Marsh,  of  said 
district,  hatli  deposited  in  this  office  the  title  of  a  book,  the  right  whereof,  ho 
Claims  as  Author,  in  the  words  following,  to  wit. — "  An  Epitome  of  General  Ecclesi- 
astical History,  from  the  earliest  period  to  the  present  time.  With  an  Appendix,  giving 
a  condensed  History  of  the  Jews,  from  the  destruciion  of  Jerusalem  to  the  present  day. 
Illustrated  by  Maps  and  Engravings.  By  John  Marsh,  A.  M.  Pastor  of  a  Church  in 
Haddam,  Conn.-'  In  conformity  to  the  Act  of  Congress  of  the  I'nited  Slates,  entitled, 
"  An  Act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning  by  securing  the  copies  of  Maps,  Charts, 
and  Books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies,  during  the  limes  therein 
mentioned."  And  also  to  the  Act,  entitled  "  An  Act,  supplementary  to  an  Act,  entitled 
'  An  act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning  by  securing  the  copies  of  Maps,  Charts,  and 
Books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies,  during  the  times  therein  men- 
tioned,' and  extending  the  benefits  thereof  to  the  arts  of  designing,  engraving,  and 
etching  historical  and  other  prints."  CHAS.  A.  INGEKSOLL, 

Clerk  of  the  District  Court  of  Connecticut. 
A  Hue  cop"  of  Record,  examined  and  sealed  by  me, 

CHAS.  A.  INGERSOLL, 
Clerk  of  the  District  Court  of  Connecticut 


Stereotyped  by 

RICHARD   H   HOBBS, 

Hartford,   CoDn. 


PREFACE 

TO   THE  FIRST  EDITION. 

A  compendious  history  of  the  Church  of  God,  properly  executed,  canno. 
fail  of  being  useful  in  the  Christian  community. 

The  inspired  history  is  both  true  and  eminently  beautiful :  but  its  leading 
facts,  detailed  in  the  ordinary  style,  and  illustrated  and  explained,  will  be  pe- 
rused with  profit  and  pleasure.  The  period  intervening  between  the  Old  and 
New  Testament  dates,  lies  hid  from  the  mass  of  men  in  the  Apocryphal  books, 
in  Josephus,  and  Prideaux's  Connexions.  And  modern  ecclesiastical  history, 
though  ably  presented  by  Mosheim,  Milner,  Haweis,  Gregory,  Newton,  Neal 
and  others,  is  extended  through  many  volumes,  and  accompanied  by  much  dry 
discussion  and  minute  detail,  repulsive  to  the  young.  In  compiling  this  work 
no  references  are  made  to  authorities,  as  they  would  uselessly  fill  the  margin  ; 
but  the  utmost  care  has  been  taken  that  nothing  be  stated  for  fact  which  is  not 
well  authenticated.  Early  notice  of  errors  will  be  gratefully  received.  The 
view  given  of  existing  denominations  will  not  probably  give  universal  satisfac- 
tion ;  but  the  classification  of  subjects,  the  attempt  to  give  the  history  of  reli- 
gious opinions  and  the  rise  and  fall  of  the  different  sects,  and  the  moral  and  re- 
ligious reflections  will,  it  is  thought,  be  pleasing  to  all  who  "contend  earnestly 
for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,"  and  profitable  to  the  youthful  inqui- 
rer after  truth.  , 

The  work  is  divided  into  three  Periods.  The  first  extends  from  the  Creation 
to  the  Call  of  Abraham. 

The  second,  from  the  Call  of  Abraham  to  the  birth  of  Christ. 

The  third,  from  the  birth  of  Christ  to  the  present  time.  Occasional  notice  is 
taken  of  false  prophets  and  false  systems  of  religion,  and  of  various  providen- 
tial dealings  with  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

The  whole  is  commended  to  the  blessing  of  God. 


AN   EPITOME,    &c. 
PERIOD   I. 

FROM  THE  CREATION  TO  THE  CALL  OF  ABRAHAM. 


CHAPTER   I 

Creation. 


This  WORLD,  the  theatre  of  the  most  wonderful  divine 
eperations,  has  been  in  existence  5838  years.  The  learned 
Greeks  were  fond  of  speculating  upon  the  origin  of  all  things. 
Aristotle  supposed  the  world,  in  its  organized  form,  eternal; 
and  that  the  Supreme  Being  put  it  in  motion.  Anaxagoras, 
followed  by  Socrates  and  Plato,  believed  in  a  Supreme  Mind 
who  organized  the  world  out  of  matter  which  always  existed  ; 
yet  held  to  an  animating  principle  in  matter  which  propelled 
and  regulated  the  organized  system.  Epicurus,  the  father 
of  atheism,  traced  the  beautiful  order  of  the  earth,  and  all  its 
inhabitants  and  productions,  to  a  fortuitous  concurrence  of 
atoms.  No  one  in  Greece  or  Rome  ever  acknowledged  a 
Creator  of  the  world. 

The  old  heathen  nations  ignorant  of  their  origin,  were 
fond  of  ascribing  to  themselves  vast  antiquity.  The  Babylo- 
nians and  Egyptians  boasted  of  their  astronomical  observa- 
tions, and  counted  their  dynasties  through  thirty  and  forty 
thousand  years.  The  modern  Chinese  and  Hindoos  make 
6imilar  pretensions. 

"  Some  drill  and  bore 
The  solid  earth,  and,  from  the  strata  there, 
Extract  a  register  by  which  they  learn 
That  He  who  made  it,  and  revealed  its  date 
To  Moses,  was  mistaken  in  its  age." 


26  CREATION.  [Period  I. 

But  the  oldest  astronomical  observations  transmitted  to  us, 
are  within  300  years  before  Christ.  And  the  most  distant 
Grecian  or  Chinese  record  is  within  000  years  from  the  same 
era.  The  geological  argument  for  a  vast  antiquity  of  the 
earth,  vanishes  before  the  cumulative  evidence  from  the  same 
source  of  an  universal  deluge,  such  as  Moses  describes,  and 
about  the  time  specified  by  him. 

"Ex  nihilo  nihil  fit," — "  from  nothing,  nothing  comes,"  is  a 
maxim  which  leads  us  up  to  an  infinite  Intelligence,  the  maker 
of  all  things.  And  in  the  Bible  we  have  a  plain,  simple,  and 
concise  account  of  creation  ;  bearing  the  stamp  of  truth,  and 
giving  the  mind  just  and  elevated  views  of  God.  Without  ex- 
cluding the  idea  that  worlds  on  worlds  and  systems  on  sys- 
tems, angels,  principalities,  and  powers  may  have  been  created 
ages  before  our  world,  it  presents  to  us  the  Almighty  producing 
and  bringing  to  perfection,  in  great  majesty  and  goodness,  the 
heavens  and  earth,  in  six  days. 

The  materials  which  he  spake  into  being,  were  a  mere 
mass  of  confusion,  without  form  and  void.  From  the  chaos 
he  first  separated  light ;  having  it  however  diffused  through- 
out the  whole.  He  then  constituted  the  firmament  or  atmos- 
phere, which  should  give  air  for  breath,  and  sustain  the  clouds. 
He  next  broke  the  earth's  surface  into  mountains  and  valleys, 
leaving  the  water  to  rush  with  violence  into  the  deep.  "  At 
thy  rebuke  they  fled,  at  the  voice  of  thy  thunder  they  hasted 
away."  No  sooner  did  the  dry  land  appear,  than  it  was  cover- 
ed with  grass  and  herbs,  shrubs  and  trees  ;  all  funned  with  the 
wonderful  power  of  re-production  to  the  end  of  the  world. 
On  the  fourth  day,  God  created  the  heavenly  bodies,  and  either 
concentrated  the  light  into  the  sun,  or  gave  that  body  the  power 
of  originating  its  motion.  He  made  visible  also  the  stars, 
those  suns  of  other  systems  which  had  perhaps  shone  for 
ages. 

Having  prepared  a  beautiful  and  convenient  habitation  for 
living  beings,  he  proceeded  to  fill  the  ocean  with  fish,  the  air 
with  every  thing  that  hath  wing,  and  the  solid  ground  with 
i  ping  things.  Last  of  all,  and  with  peculiar  so- 
lemnity, he  formed  man.  "And  God  said,  let  us  make  man 
in  our  own  image  alter  our  own  likeness  ;"  said  it  to  whom? 
not  to  the  angels  ;  for  what  had  they  to  do  with  creation  ?  It 
was  a  solemn  i  onsultation  of  the  father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost. 

God  made  man  in  his  own  image — an  immortal  spirit — 
upright  and  holy,  and  gave  him  dominion  over  his  creatures 


Chapter  I.]  CREATION.  27 

He  endowed  him  with  the  power  of  speech  and  knowledge  ui" 
language  ;  and  made  him,  not  as  some  philosophers  have  sup- 
posed, but  little  superior  to  the  ourang-outang,  but  in  the  very 
highest  state  both  of  mental  and  moral  excellence.  He  made 
male  and  female  ;  instituted  the  marriage  relation  ;  gave  them 
his  blessing,  and  commanded  them  to  be  fruitful  and  multiply 
and  subdue  the  earth. 

At.  the  close  of  his  work,  God  instituted  the  Sabbath.  Six 
days  he.  had  labored,  but  the  seventh  day  he  rested  from  all 
his  work,  and  blessed  and  sanctified  it. 

If  it  be  asked  why  a  being  of  almighty  power  did  not  per- 
form this  vast  work  instantaneously,  it  may  be  replied,  that 
in  infinite  wisdom,  he  chose  a  method  of  operation  which  gave 
to  the  angelic  host,  and  has  given  to  man,  a  clear  and  beautiful 
view  of  his  great  work,  and  ushered  in  the  holy  Sabbath  with 
the  deepest  solemnity. 

Infide-ls  have  sneered  at  the  idea  that  God  existed  eternally 
alone,  and  only  began  the  work  of  creation  six  thousand 
years  ago.  But  we  have  no  certainty  that  he  did  then  begin 
it ;  and  had  he  begun  it  six  millions  of  years  since,  they 
would  have  sneered  in  like  manner  and  with  the  same  pro- 
priety. "  With  the  Lord,  one  day  is  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a 
thousand  years  as  one  day."  We  gain  nothing  on  God's 
eternity,  by  going  back  to  the  most  distant  assignable  period. 

The  diversity  of  complexion  and  figure  in  the  human  family, 
has  been  adduced  as  an  objection  to  the  Mosaic  account 
of  their  descent  from  one  pair.  But  this  objection  is  fully 
obviated  by  a  view  of  the  effects  of  climate  and  moral  causes  ; 
and  by  tracing  nations  widely  differing  in  these  particulars, 
from  long  separation,  to  a  common  origin. 

The  work  of  creation  gloriously  unfolds  the  sovereignty  of 
God.  He  made  all  worlds  and  all  their  inhabitants  just  as 
they  are,  because  it  seemed  good  in  his  sight. 

It  is  an  evidence  of  the  divinity  of  Christ,  "  for  all  things 
were  made  by  Him."  And  he  did  not  create  the  world  with- 
out a  purpose  worthy  of  himself.  He  designed  it  as  the 
theatre  of  the  most  stupendous  love  and  mercy ;  the  place 
where  he  should  humble  himself  to  the  death  of  the  cross, 
redeem  his  church  and  prepare  it  for  glory. 

Compared  with  the  scriptural  account  of  the  history  and 
design  of  the  creation,  all  heathen  fictions  are  too  absurd  and 
puerile  to  be  received  a  moment  by  a  rational  mind.  In  the 
bright  views  which  wc  are  permitted  to  take  of  all  that  God 


28  PRIMITIVE    STATE    OF    MAN.  [PERIOD   I. 

has  done,  of  the  manner  of  execution,  and  of  his  benevolent 
purposes,  we  cannot  fail  to  exclaim,  "  0  Lord  !  how  mani- 
fold are  thy  works  ;  in  wisdom  hast  thou  made  them  all." 


CHAPTER    II. 

Primitive  state  of  man.    His  trial  and  apostacy.    Promise  of  a  Saviour.     Institution  of 
sacrifices.     First  fruits  of  the  Spirit. 

The  primitive  state  of  man  was  one  of  holiness  and  un- 
marred  felicity.  The  first  exercises  of  his  heart  toward  God, 
were  love  and  reverential  fear.  Between  him  and  the  Father 
of  his  spirit  existed  a  free  and  blessed  intercourse.  His  soul 
was  a  stranger  to  selfish  and  corrupt  affections,  and  was  filled 
with  joy  in  God,  and  his  perfect  administration. 

As  a  moral  agent,  he  was  subjected  to  that  law  which  re- 
quires all  rational  beings  to  love  the  Lord  their  God  with  all 
their  heart,  soul,  strength  and  mind,  and  their  neighbor  as 
themselves.  To  make  special  trial  of  the  first  parents  of  the 
human  family,  God  placed  Adam  and  Eve  in  the  garden  of 
Eden,  in  the  midst  of  all  that  could  gratify  the  taste  or  delight 
the  eye  ;  and  there,  while  lie  gave  them  t  lie  full  indulgence  of 
every  thing  else,  forbade  their  eating  of  the  tree  of  knowledge 
of  good  and  evil.  As  a  reward  for  obedience,  he  promised 
them  eternal  life;  everlasting  holiness  and  happiness  in  his 
presence.  For  disobedience,  he  assured  them  that  dying,  they 
should  die  ;  that  sinning,  renounced  the  dominion  of  their  ma- 
ker, and  departing  from  all  holiness,  they  should  sink  for  ever 
under  his  wrath  and  curse.  The  trial,  God  had  a  right  to 
make  ;  for  he  was  their  creator  and  lawgiver  ;  and  so  bountiful 
had  he  been  to  them,  so  small  was  the  thing  denied  them,  and 
so  great  were  the  motives  to  entire  abstinence,  that  disobedi- 
ence would  call  for  the  severest  judgments.  The  trial  was  one 
of  greatest  consequence  to  them  and  their  posterity.  In  it 
was  involved  their  eternal  well  being.  They  were  to  secure 
a  state  of  perpetual  holiness,  or  to  rejeel  their  .Maker  and  be- 
come totally  depraved  in  their  moral  affections.  And,  as  it 
had  become  a  law  of  creation  that  every  thing  should  bear  the 
Likeness  of  its  progenitor,  the  moral  state  and  character  of  all 
future  generations  depi  nded  on  the  i^sue. 

lis  rhomenl  of  solemn  trial,  Satan,  the  chief  of  those 
angels  who  kepi  QOl  their  first  estate,  but  revolted  from  God, 


Chapter  8.]  promise  of  a  saviour.  20 

and  were  cast  out  of  heaven,  appeared  in  the  garden  of  Eden, 
in  the  form  of  a  serpent  ;  and  full  of  envy,  resentment,  pride 
and  malice,  sought  their  ruin.  He  addressed  himself  craftily 
to  the  mother  of  men,  and  endeavored  to  excite  in  her  mind 
an  unbelief  in  the  threatening  as  the  word  of  God.  Failing 
in  this,  he  made  her  a  promise  of  an  understanding  like  that 
of  the  gods  ;  excited  her  curiosity  ;  tempted  her  appetite,  un- 
til, impatient  of  divine  restraint,  and  renouncing  her  confi- 
dence in  God,  for  confidence  in  the  serpent : — • 

"  She  pluck'd  ;  she  ate  ; 
Earth  felt  the  wound,  and  nature  from  her  seat, 
Gave  signs  of  wo,  that  all  was  lost." 

Adam  soon  ventured  on  the  same  ground  of  infidelity,  and 
with  his  wife,  apostatized  from  God.  Their  moral  character 
was  now  wholly  changed.  They  no  longer  appeared  before 
God  in  prayer  and  praise  as  dear  children,  but  hid  themselves 
from  his  presence  in  conscious  guilt.  And  when  called 
to  account  for  their  conduct,  instead  of  confessing  their  sin 
and  imploring  pardon,  they  had  the  effrontery  to  charge  their 
sin  upon  others  ;  yea,  indirectly,  upon  God  himself. 

This  was  the  moment  when  angels  looked  for  their  im- 
mediate destruction.  But  said  God,  "  Stay  them  from  going 
down  into  the  pit,  for  I  have  found  a  ransom."  A  Saviour 
was  promised.  A  tremendous  sentence  was  pronounced 
upon  the  serpent,  the  animal  in  which  the  father  of  lies  ap- 
proached the  innocent  pair,  that  mankind  might  ever  have 
before  their  eyes  something  that  would  powerfully  remind 
them  of  this  event ;  but  reaching  beyond  that,  even  to  Satan, 
the  old  serpent,  the  deceiver,  insuring  his  destruction  and 
the  destruction  of  his  cause  by  Jesus  Christ,  the  seed  of  the 
woman,  the  Saviour  of  sinners.  "  And  I  will  put  enmity 
between  thee  and  the  woman,  and  between  thy  seed  and 
her  seed  ;  it  shall  bruise  thy  head  and  thou  shalt  bruise  his 
heel." 

This  promise  was  the  light  and  hope  of  a  ruined  world. 
To  lead  mankind  to  rest  upon  it,  sacrifices  were  immedi- 
ately instituted.  Over  the  blood  of  beasts,  they  were  to  be 
brought  to  feel  their  sinfulness ;  that  there  was  no  access  to 
the  Father  without  an  atonement ;  and  to  look  forward  in 
faith  and  hope  to  the  Lamb  of  God  that  should  take  away  the 
sin  of  the  world. 

The  first  transgressors  were  the  first  fruits  of  the  Spirit. 
3* 


30  FIRST    FRUITS    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  [Period  I. 

Convinced  of  sin,  terrors  took  hold  on  them,  and  they  fled  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord.  The  voice  of  mercy  melted  their 
hearts.  God  gave  them  life.  Adam,  who  had  before  called  his 
wife  Woman,  now  called  her  Eve,  because  she  was  the  mother 
of  all  living  ;  of  all,  who  according  to  the  gracious  promise, 
were  to  be  raised  to  immortal  life  :  and  Eve,  at  the  birth  of  her 
first  born,  (evidently  rejoicing  in  the  promise  respecting  her 
seed  which  should  bruise  the  serpent's  head,)  exclaimed,  "  I 
have  gotten  a  man,  the  Lord"  the  promised  deliverer.  With 
the  coats  of  animals  which  they  no  doubt  offered  in  sacrifice 
to  God,  they  made  themselves  garments  and  were  clothed. 

Thus  early  did  Christ  gain  a  victory  over  Satan,  redeem  to 
himself  a  peculiar  people,  and 

ESTABLISH    A    CHURCH    IN    THE    WORLD. 

But  the  race  had  become  rebellious  ;  and  because  of  the 
apostacy,  God  cursed  the  ground,  and  drove  the  transgres- 
sors from  the  beautiful  garden,  lest,  by  being  suffered  to  re- 
main there  in  the  enjoyment  of  their  former  privileges,  they 
should  partake  of  the  tree  of  life  ; — i.  e.  be  insensible  to  the 
evil  of  sin,  and  fancy  that  they  could  gain  heaven  by  their  own 
obedience.  They  went  forth  to  a  world  of  thorns  and  briers  ; 
there  to  beget  a  race  of  their  own  fallen  nature  ; — a  race  cor- 
rupt ;  enemies  to  God  ;  who,  through  voluntary  transgression, 
would  bring  upon  themselves  innumerable  evils  in  this  life, 
and  become  exposed  to  eternal  death. 

How  many  of  their  offspring  were  trained  up  for  heaven  by 
their  daily  sacrifices  and  instructions,  we  know  not.  One 
interesting,  lovely  youth  in  this  family,  stands  on  record, 
"  an  heir  of  the  righteousness  which  is  by  faith."  Abel 
believed  in  God.  In  hope  of  eternal  life  through  the  pro- 
mised seed,  he  offered  a  lamb  from  his  flock.  The  doc- 
trine of  the  cross  was  foolishness  to  Cain.  He  scorned  the 
thoughts  of  receiving  salvation  through  the  merits  of  another, 
and,  trusting  to  his  own  righteousness,  he  brought  only 
an  offering  of  the  fruit  of  the  ground.  The  Lord  rejected 
it.  but  had  respect  unto  that  of  Abel.  Cain's  anger  rose. 
He  fell  upon  his  brother  and  slew  him.  Awful  fruit  of  the 
apost;ir\  !  Solemn  stroke!  The  first  of  unnumbered,  that 
should  fall  from  the  hands  of  wicked  men  upon  the  follow- 
ers of  the  Lamb.  Abel  perished  ;  the  first  martyr  to  truth. 
Heaven's  portals  opened  wide  to  admit  the  first  of  the  ran- 
somed of  the  Lord,  who  should  come  to  Mount  Zion,  washed 


Chapter  2.]  TRANSLATION   OF   ENOCH.  31 

sanctified,  and  justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
by  the  Spirit  of  God.  Him,  angels  welcomed  with  joy,  as  a 
spectacle  never  before  witnessed  in  their  happy  regions  ; 
while  he,  being  dead,  by  his  faith  yet  speaketh  to  all  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  assuring  them  that  a  sacrifice,  offered  with  an 
honest  and  true  heart,  a  deep  sense  of  the  guilt  of  sin,  and  a 
firm  reliance  on  the  atonement  of  Christ,  will  render  sinners 
acceptable  to  God,  and  fit  them  for  glory. 

Having  laid  his  body  in  the  grave,  his  parents  returned  to 
their  dwelling,  cast  down,  yet  not  destroyed.  They  trusted 
the  promise  of  God,  for  a  righteous  seed,  and  the  Lord  re- 
membered them  in  mercy,  and  sent  them  another  son,  whom 
they  called  Seth  ; — manifestly  a  pious  man,  for  said  his  mo- 
ther in  holy  faith,  God  hath  appointed  me  another  seed  in- 
stead of  Abel. 

In  their  posterity  of  the  third  generation,  in  the  days  of 
Enos,  they  witnessed  a  general  outpouring  of  the  Spirit. 
"  Then,"  says  the  inspired  historian,  "  men  began  to  call 
upon  the  name  of  the  Lord."  Whether  we  consider  these 
words  as  denoting  that  then  prayer  became  a  duty  of  com- 
mon observance,  or  that  in  that  age  men  first  erected  houses 
of  worship,  and  assembled  for  prayer  and  praise,  or  entered 
into  covenant  with  God  and  professed  themselves  his  peo- 
ple, it  is  manifest  there  was  a  general  and  great  revival  of 
religion  ;  for  nothing  else  could  have  induced  men  to  do 
either  of  these  things.  This  was  in  about  the  235th  year  of 
the  world,  when  the  church  was  probably  large  and  many 
were  prepared  for  heaven. 

Of  the  state  of  religion  in  the  three  succeeding  genera- 
tions we  have  no  account.  Probably  there  was  no  other 
outpouring  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  love  of  many,  who  had 
turned  to  the  Lord,  had  waxed  cold.  In  the  seventh  gen- 
eration from  Adam,  we  find  Enoch,  a  man  eminently  ele- 
vated above  this  world  and  devoted  to  God.  He  was  a  prophet 
of  the  Lord,  and  uttered  a  remarkable  prophecy  of  the 
coming  of  Christ  to  take  to  himself  the  kingdom  and  the 
dominion,  and  to  judge  the  world.  "  And  Enoch  also,  the 
seventh  from  Adam,"  says  Jude,  "  prophesied  of  these,  say- 
ing, behold  the  Lord  cometh  with  ten  thousand  of  his  saints, 
to  execute  judgment  upon  all,  and  to  convince  all  that  are 
ungodly  among  them,  of"  all  their  ungodly  deeds,  which 
they  have  ungodly  committed  ;  and  of  all  their  hard  speeches 
which  ungodly  sinners  have  spoken    against  him."     What 


32  AJ7TBDIL0VIAN    CHL'RCH.  [Period  I. 

a  view  does  this  give  us  of  the  wickedness  of  man  at  that 
period  !  How  solemn  was  that  voice  echoing  through  that 
world  of  sin  and  transgression — like  the  last  trump  in  the 
morning  of  the  resurrection  !  If  many  mocked,  with  what 
anguish  must  they  have  remembered  it  in  a  future  age,  when 
the  fountains  of  the  great  deep  were  broken  up,  and  the  iloods 
came  and  .-wept  them  all  away  ! 

Enoch  lived  a  life  of  faith,  maintained  holy  fellowship  and 
sweel  communion  with  God  ;  and  God  testified  his  delight  in 
him  by  translating  him,  soul  and  body,  to  heaven,  not  suffering 
him  to  taste  death.  By  this  great  event  also,  Goo.  gave  his 
church  a  lively  assurance  of  a  future  world,  and  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead.  All  who  had  died  were  sleeping  in  their 
graves.  No  specific  promise  had  been  given  that  the  body 
should  be  delivered  from  the  ruins  of  the  fall.  Here  the  saints 
witnessed  a  rescue  of  Enoch  from  death  and  the  grave,  and 
had  a  precious  intimation  of  the  future  entire  deliverance  of 
the  whole  man  from  the  bondage  of  corruption.  One  instance 
God  gave  to  the  antediluvian  church.  One  to  the  church,  by 
Elijah,  in  succeeding  periods,  that  her  faith  might  be  in  God  ; 
until  Christ  should  burst  the  bands  of  death  and  ascend  a  tri- 
umphant conqueror — "  the  resurrection  and  the  life." 


CHARTER    III. 

Long  lives  and  numbers  of  the  Antediluvians.    Preservation  of  the  church.     Her  ene- 
mies.    Their  great  wickedness.    God's  care  of  his  people.     Deluge. 

God  was  pleased  to  continue  the  inhabitants  of  the  old 
world  upon  earth  to  an  astonishing  period.  Enoch  was 
taken  to  heaven  in  the  365th  year  of  his  age  ;  but  the  rest  of 
Seth's  descendants,  of  whom  we  have  any  account,  all  lived 
more  than  seven  centuries.  Methuselah  attained  to  the  ao-e 
of  969  years.  Many,  "not  knowing  the  power  of  God," 
have  supposed  that  their  years  were  lunar  months:  but  a 
moment's  consideration  will  show  the  absurdity  of  such  a 
conjecture  ;  foi  it  would  make  them  parents  when  mere  in- 
fants, and  reduce  the  duration  of  the  old  world  to  less  than 
130  years.  By  suffering  man  to  remain  long  upon  the  earth, 
God  gave  him  an  opportunity  to  act  out  the  wickedness  of 
his  heart,  and  to  how  to  die  universe  the  malignity  and  bit- 
terness of  sin. 


Chapter  3.] 


HER    ENEMIES. 


33 


Living  as  they  did,  through  many  centuries,  the  Antedilu- 
vians must  have  been  very  numerous.  When  Cain  destroyed 
his  brother,  they  had  greatly  multiplied,  so  that  he  was  fearful 
to  go  forth,  lest  any  one  that  met  him  should  kill  him.  The 
first  generation  lived  through  several  successive  periods,  until 
the  mass  of  men  had  accumulated  to  millions. 

Among  this  vast  population  we  behold  the  church,  small 
but  distinct.  Indeed  it  was  the  only  thing  of  any  worth  in 
the  sight  of  God — the  only  thing  deserving  sacred  record. 
He  has  suffered  every  thing  else — mighty  kingdoms,  flour- 
ishing cities,  vast  achievements,  powerful  warriors,  and  re- 
nowned statesmen — all  to  perish  in  oblivion  ;  and  has  told 
us  only  of  the  holy  seed,  the  generation  of  the  righteous,  who 
maintained  religion,  and  who,  especially  from  Enoch  to 
Noah,were  doubtless  hated  of  all  men.  The  following  is  their 
record  : 


Began  his  birth 
m  tin;   year   of 
hj  the  world. 

Had  his  son  in 
the  year  of  his 
life. 

Lived  after  his 
son's  birth,  yrs. 

c 

■a 
> 
3 

Died  in  the  yr. 
of  the  world. 

Adam, 

130 

800 

930 

930 

Seth,  .... 

130 

105 

807 

912 

1042 

Enos, 

235 

90 

815 

905 

1140 

Cainan, 

325 

70 

840 

910 

1235 

Mahaleel, 

395 

65 

830 

895 

1290 

Jared,  .... 

460 

162 

800 

962 

1422 

Enoch,  .  .  . 

622 

65 

300 

365 

987 

Methuselah,  . 

687 

187 

782 

969 

1656 

Lamech,  . 

874 

182 

595 

111 

1651 

Noah,  .... 

1056 

500 

The  enemies  of  the  church  were  mighty.  Cain  was  a 
hardened  wretch.  He  despised  the  sacrifice  which  prefig- 
ured the  atonement,  and  attempted  to  please  God  by  his 
own  devices.  Angry  with  Jehovah  for  exposing  the  hol- 
lowness  of  his  heart,  he  wreaked  his  vengeance  on  his 
brother  Abel.  God  called  him  to  account,  and  inquired 
for  Abel  ;  but,  in  hardened  impudence,  he  said,  "  Am  I 
my  brother's  keeper  ?"  The  Lord  pronounced  him  cursed, 
and  drove  him  out,  a  fugitive  and  a  vagabond  on  the  earth 
At  hearing  his  sentence,  remorse  seized  his  soul ;  and  he 


34  THEIR   AWFUL    WICKEDNESS.  [Period  I. 

exclaimed,  "My  punishment  is  greater  than  I  can  bear!" 
What  a  picture  of  impenitent  misery  !  God  determined  he 
should  live,  a  monument  of  the  Divine  abhorrence  of  his 
crime  ;  and  he  set  a  mark  upon  him,  lest  any  finding  him 
should  kill  him.  Cain  went  forth  and  forsook  the  presence 
and  ordinances  of  God — intrenched  himself  in  a  city,  and 
became  a  miserable  worldling.  His  posterity  greatly  in- 
creased and  walked  in  his  steps.  Of  some  we  read,  who 
were  ingenious  artificers,  but  of  none  who  sought  the  Lord. 
Lamech  took  to  himself  two  wives,  and  introduced  to  the 
world  the  dreadful  sin  of  polygamy. 

Not  long  did  the  descendants  of  Cain  flourish  in  the  earth, 
without  exercising  a  baneful  influence  upon  the  children  of 
God.  These,  beholding  their  beautiful  women  contracted 
marriages  with  them.  Their  progeny  were  giants  in  wick- 
edness. Says  the  inspired  historian,  "  there  were  giants  in 
those  days ;  when  the  sons  of  God  came  in  unto  the  daugh- 
ters of  men,  and  they  bear  children  to  them  ;  the  same  be- 
came men  of  renown  ;" — no  doubt  the  men  of  whom  Enoch 
prophesied  the  Lord  would  be  avenged  for  "  all  their  ungodly 
deeds  which  they  had  ungodly  committed,  and  all  their  hard 
speeches  which  they  had  spoken  against  him."  And  now 
the  flood-gates  of  wickedness  being  open,  and  the  torrents  of 
iniquity  overflowing  the  earth,  the  Lord  sware  in  his  wrath, 
"  My  Spirit  shall  not  always  strive  with  man,  for  that  he  also 
is  flesh,"  is  corrupt,  depraved,  has  prostituted  all  his  noble 
powers,  before  the  most  debased  appetites  and  passions. 

The  Spirit  of  God  being  withdrawn,  the  prince  of  the 
power  of  the  air,  the  spirit  that  worketh  in  the  children  of 
disobedience,  had  a  full  triumph.  Generation  succeeded 
generation,  practising  the  most  open,  daring,  atrocious  wick- 
edness. Violence,  murder,  war,  rapine,  and  vile  idolatry 
filled  the  earth.  Terrible  were  the  enemies  of  vital  godli- 
ness. 

But  amidst  the  moral  desolations  of  the  old  world,  the 
church  stood.  It  was  the  cause  of  Jehovah.  In  the  little 
families  of  .Methuselah  and  Lamech  and  Noah  it  lived;  and 
in  the  last  of  these  holy  men,  God  designed  to  carry  it 
through  the  must  awful  judgment  ever  inflicted  upon  our 
globe.  Upon  a  view  of  the  horrid  impiety  which  filled 
the  earth,  "it  repented  the  Lord  that  he  had  made  man 
upon  the  earth  and  it  grieved  him  at  his  heart."  Not  only 
had  he  an   extreme   abhorrence  of  the  crimes  of  men  and 


Chapter  3.]  the  deluge.  35 

their  desperate  wickedness,  but  his  soul  loathed  them — 
"  And  the  Lord  said,  I  will  destroy  man  whom  I  have  crea- 
ted, from  the  face  of  the  earth,  both  man  and  beast,  and  every 
creeping  thing,  and  the  fowls  of  the  air,  for  it  repenteth  me 
that  I  have  made  them." 

Easily  indeed,  might  he  have  sent  forth  his  Spirit,  and  con- 
verted the  hearts  of  that  ungodly  generation  to  himself,  and 
fitted  them  all  for  the  happiness  of  heaven ;  and  not  less  im- 
pious men  of  later  ages  have  had  the  hardihood  to  contemn 
God,  because,  when  it  lay  in  his  power,  he  did  not  save  them 
and  all  men.  But  it  pleases  Jehovah  sometimes  to  manifest 
his  justice  and  his  wrath,  as  well  as  his  grace.  He  would  have 
been  righteous  in  destroying  them  without  warning.  But  to 
exhibit  further  his  patience  and  long  suffering,  he  warned 
them  by  the  preaching  of  Noah,  for  the  space  of  120  years. 
In  that  holy  man  was  the  Spirit  of  Christ ;  he  was  full  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  By  this  Spirit,  says  Peter,  "  he  went  and  preach- 
ed unto  the  spirits  in  prison,"  (the  spirits  confined  in  the  time 
w  li<ii  Peter  wrote  in  the  prison  of  hell,  suffering  the  ven- 
geance of  eternal  fire,)  "  which  sometimes  were  disobedient, 
when  once  the  long  suffering  of  God,  waited  in  the  days  of 
Noah." 

For  the  preservation  of  this  holy  man  and  his  family,  God  di- 
rected Noah  to  prepare  an  ark.  It  was  a  strange  commission. 
It  was  making  provision  against  a  calamity  which,  to  the  eye  of 
sense  and  reason,  seemed  impossible.  But  Noah  believed  the 
word  of  the  Lord.  He  did  not  expostulate  against  the  judg- 
ment ;  nor  did  he  decline  a  labor  almost  too  great  for  man,  and 
which  would  expose  him  to  the  most  cutting  ridicule  and  re- 
proach. But  "  moved  with  fear,"  reverencing  Jehovah,  he 
commenced  his  work  ;  and  by  his  works,  warned  every  behold- 
er to  repent  of  his  sins  and  flee  from  impending  destruction. 
The  world  beheld,  ridiculed,  and  mocked  ;  went  on  eating  and 
drinking,  marrying  and  giving  in  marriage.  No  heart  re- 
lented. No  sinner,  fearful  of  the  truth,  inquired,  Where  is  God 
my  Maker  ?  But  the  purpose  of  God  was  fixed ;  and  he 
moved  on  to  its  accomplishment,  glorious  in  holiness. 

At  the  appointed  time,  the  ark  was  completed  ;  and  Noah 
and  his  wife,  and  his  sons  and  their  wives,  the  little 
chcjrch  of  God,  and  two  of  every  flying  fowl  and  creeping 
thing,  for  their  continuance  upon  the  earth,  were  gathered 
in.  Solemn  moment !  The  door  was  shut ;  and  the  rain 
descended,  the  windows  of  heaven  were  opened,  and  the 


36  RE-8ETTLEMENT   OF   THE   CHURCH.         [Period  I. 

fountains  of  the  great  deep  were  broken  up,  and  God  had  no 
pity,  and  man  could  find  no  refuge  ;  the  tallest  trees,  the 
highest  mountains  were  alike  covered,  and  paleness,  and 
horror,  and  death,  seized  the  vast  family  of  man. 

To  this  great  and  awful  judgment  of  God  upon  the  enemies 
of  the  church,  we  have  evidently  some  allusion  in  early  wri- 
tings, and  the  religious  rites  of  heathen  nations,  and  there  are 
numerous  appearances  in  the  earth  which  clearly  indicate 
that  it  was  once  overwhelmed  by  a  deluge  of  water.  Trees, 
bones  of  animals,  sea-shells,  petrified  fishes  deeply  imbedded 
in  the  earth,  yea,  in  the  hardest  strata  and  on  the  tops  of  the 
highest  mountains,  are  memorials  of  this  dread  event.  But 
we  believe  it  chiefly,  because  God  declares  it  in  his  holy 
word.  We  do  not  ask  how  it  could  be, — we  enter  into  no 
philosophical  discussion,  we  seek  for  the  intervention  of  no 
comet ;  sufficient  for  us  is  it  to  know  that  the  winds  and  the 
waves  and  the  seas  obey  the  Almighty.  We  learn  from  it 
that  God  abhors  the  workers  of  iniquity,  and  will  not  let  the 
wicked  go  unpunished  ;  and  we  lift  up  our  hearts  to  God  in 
the  heavens  and  say,  Lord,  give  us  grace  that  we  may  take 
warning,  and  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come. 

The  ark  consisted  of  three  stories,  with  one  window  in 
the  top.  It  was  sufficiently  large  for  the  purpose  for  which 
it  was  designed;  being  480  feel  in  length,  81  in  breadth, 
and  41  in  height.  After  floating  on  the  waters  150  days,  it 
rested  on  one  of  the  mountains  of  Ararat.  Noah  and  his  fam- 
ily continued  in  it  one  year  and  ten  days. 

The  flood  took  place  in  the  1656th  year  of  the  Avorld  ; 
2348  years  before  Christ,  and  4177  years  from  the  present 
time. 

This  flood  which  cleansed  the  world  was  a  remarkable 
type  of  the  redemption  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  which  is  sealed 
to  us  by  the  baptism  of  water.  These  "eight  souls  were 
saved  by  water."  "  The  like  figure  Avhereunto"  says  Pe4<jr, 
"even  baptism  doth  also  now  save  us,  (not  the  putting  away 
the  filth  iif  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience 
toward  God,)  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ."  And  the 
ark,  which  was  the  refuge  of  the  people  of  Jehovah,  amid 
tin'  storms,  of  divine  vengeance,  was  a  type  of  Christ,  the 
eternal  refuge  of  perishing  sinners.  "Come  thou,"  says 
God,  in  this  day  of  mercy  to  every  sinner,  "  Come  thou  and 
all  thy  house  into  the  ark." 


Chapter  4.]  prophecy  of  noah.  37 


CHAPTER    IV. 

Re-settlement  of  the  Church.  Prophecies  of  Noah.  Location  of  Ararat.  Building 
of  Babel.  God  curtails  the  future  npwer  of  the  enemies  of  his  church,  by  the  confu- 
sion of  tongues,  and  shortening  men's  lives. 

When  God  had  fully  executed  his  vengeance  on  the  wicked 
inhabitants  of  the  old  world,  he  brought  forth  his  little 
church  from  the  ark,  and  gave  it  the  earth  for  a  possession. 
To  express  the  grateful  emotions  of  his  heart,  Noah  built  an 
altar,  and  offered  sacrifices  unto  the  Lord.  His  offerings 
were  accepted,  and  God  renewed  with  him  and  his  seed,  the 
covenant  of  grace,  making  the  rainbow,  a  thing  permanent  as 
light,  a  token  of  the  covenant ;  and  gave  them  every  moving 
thing  to  be  meat  for  them,  prohibiting  however  the  eating  of 
blood,  because  he  had  appointed  the  blood  to  lie  an  atonement 
for  sin.  As  mankind  had  no  right  to  eat  flesh  before  the 
deluge,  this  grant  was  a  great  alleviation  of  the  original  curse 
upon  human  sustenance ;  an  alleviation,  in  prophetic  view  of 
which,  at  the  birth  of  Noah,  Lamech  might  well  exclaim, 
"  This  same  shall  comfort  us  concerning  our  work  and  toil  of 
our  hands,  because  of  the  ground  which  the  Lord  hath 
cursed." 

"  Noah  was  a  just  man  and  perfect  in  his  generation."  But 
"  there  is  not  a  just  man  on  earth  that  doeth  good  and  sinneth 
not ;"  and  such  is  the  fidelity  of  the  scripture  historians,  that 
they  fail  not  to  reco'rd  the  vices  of  the  holiest  men.  Noah 
planted  a  vineyard,  and  drank  to  excess  of  the  fruit  of  the 
vine.  As  he  lay  inebriated  and  uncovered  in  his  tent,  he  was 
discovered  by  Ham,  his  youngest  son,  who  made  sport  of  the 
humiliating  spectacle.  But,  actuated  by  a  better  spirit,  Shem 
and  Japheth  took  a  garment  and  went  backward,  and  decently 
covered  the  nakedness  of  their  father.  When  Noah  awoke 
and  was  informed  of  the  deeds  they  had  done,  he  declared, 
under  the  influence  of  the  Spirit,  the  feelings  of  his  soul  rela- 
ting to  the  future  condition  of  their  families. 

"  Cursed  be  Canaan  ! 

A  servant  of  servants  to  his  brothers  let  him  be  ! 

Blessed  be  Jehovah,  the  God  of  Shem  ! 

And  let  Canaan  be  their  servant ! 

And  may  God  extend  Japheth, 
4 


38  CONFUSION    OF    LANGUAGES.  [Period   I. 

And  may  he  dwell  in  the  tents  of  Shem ! 
And  Lei  Canaan  be  their  servant." 
It  was  a  wonderful  prophecy,  which  has  been  astonishingly- 
fulfilled,  first,  in  the  subjection  of  the  Canaanites  to  the  child- 
ren of  Israel,  and  since,  in  the  more  extensive  subjection  of 
Africa,  (which  was  settled  by.  Ham,)  to  the  Romans,  the 
Saracens,  the  Turks,  and  in  the  millions  on  millions  who 
have  been  carried  from  that  unhappy  region  into  foreign  sla- 
very ; — in  the  preservation  of  the  true  church  in  the  line  of 
Shem,  (from  whom  Abraham  descended.)  and  the  tabernacling 
of  Christ  anions  the  Jews  ;  and  in  the  wonderful  spread  of 
the  posterity  of  Japheth  over  all  Europe!  and  America,  and 
many  parts  of  Asia,  where,  especially  by  Grecian,  Roman, 
and  British  conquests,  they  have  dwelt  in  the  tents  of  Shem ; 
and  in  a  still  higher  sense,  in  their  extensive  conversion  to 
the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  and  dwelling  in  the  tents  of  Shem, 
the  church  of  the  living  God. 

The  Ark  rested  on  one  of  the  mountains  of  Ararat. — 
These  mountains  are  commonly  supposed  to  lie  in  the  an- 
cient country  of  Armenia.  Some  have  conjectured  that 
they  were  farther  East,  perhaps  on  the  Hymlaya  mountains, 
the  highest  in  the  world  ;  as  the  journeying  of  the  descend- 
ants of  Noah  towards  Shinar,  is  said  to  have  been  from  the 
East,  and  not  as  it  must  have  been  on  the  common  suppo- 
sition, from  the  West ;  as  no  mention  is  ever  made  of  Noah 
in, any  account  of  the  Western  nations,  though  he  lived 
300  years  after  the  flood ;  as  the  Hindoo  and  Chinese  are 
very  ancient  nations  ;  and  Fohi,  the  reputed  founder  of  the 
Chinese  empire,  bears  strong  resemblance  to  Noah.  But 
it  is  most  probable  that  they  were  not  far  distant  from 
Shinar,  as  no  motive  could  have  led  so  early  to  a  distant 
emigration. 

At  the  close  of  the  first  century,  after  Noah  came  out  of 
the  ark.  his  descendants,  who  might  already  have  increased 
to  a  million  of  souls,  spread  over  that  beautiful  country  through 
which  ran  the  Euphrates. 

At  this  time  the  whole  earth  was  of  one  language  ;  that 
language,  no  doubt,  with  which  God  endued  Adam.  Had 
men  been  uncorrupt.  uniformity  of  speech  might  have  been 
of  the  highest  utility.  But  guided  by  the  depraved  heart, 
it  had  become  <■■..■  "!'  the  most  powerful  instruments  of  cor- 
ruption, and  v  ,,i'  the  chief  sources  of  the 
abominations  and  violence  of  the  Antediluvians.     One  mind 


Chapter  4.]  DISPEUSI0X   OF   MANKIND.  39 

powerful  in  oratory  or  song,  could  easily  reach  the  hearts  of 
a  world.  God  therefore  resolved  to  deprive  flie  future  ene- 
mies of  his  church  of  so  tremendous  an  engine.  This  pur- 
pose he  executed  on  beholding  them  there  on  the  plains  of 
Shinar,  combining  together  and  erecting  a  city  and  tower 
which  should  make  them  one  vast  and  powerful  people.  "  Go 
to,"  said  he,  "  let  us  go  down  and  confound  their  language, 
that  they  may  not  understand  one  another's  speech."  The 
builders  of  Babel  were  thrown  into  confusion  and  scattered 
abroad,  and  the  little  church  was  left  to  gather  strength,  un- 
molested by  so  great  a  weapon. 

Another  thing,  which  before  the  flood,  had  nearly  destroyed 
the  church,  Avas  the  great  age  which  the  wicked  were 
suffered  to  attain.  Worldly  power  would  not  be  the  portion 
of  God's  people.  Should  the  wicked  therefore,  who  ordina- 
rily inherit  it,  be  continued  again  centuries  upon  ^rth,  and 
for  centuries  persecute  the  church,  how  could  she  live  ?  She 
almost  expires  in  particular  provinces,  even  under  the  tyranny, 
for  a  few  years,  of  some  merciless  persecutor.  God,  there- 
fore, out  of  regard  to  his  church,  shortened  the  lives  of  men, 
first  to  a  few  centuries  ;  and  then  to  three  score  and  ten  years. 

Where  to  look  for  the  church  at  this  period  we  know  not ; 
but  it  continued  in  the  family  of  Noah,  and  in  the  line  of 
Shem.  Shem  lived  an  hundred  and  fifty  years  after  the  birth 
of  Abraham,  and  must  have  been  venerated  for  his  piety  and 
age,  by  all  about  him  ;  but  he  seems  to  have  been  unknown 
by  the  family  of  that  pious  patriarch.  His  descendants,  how- 
ever, we  soon  find  in  the  regions  of  Chaldea  and  Assyria  ; 
though,  by  many  able  and  learned  writers,  it  is  thought  they 
had  no  concern  in  the  building  of  Babel.  They  feared  God. 
They  maintained  among  them  the  true  religion.  They  were 
the  branch  from  which  Christ  was  to  come.  God  was  their 
God,  and  Christ  their  Redeemer  ;  and,  if  they  sometimes 
partook  of  the  general  corruption  around  them,  and  "  served 
other  gods,"  yet  the  gates  of  hell  were  never  suffered  to  pre- 
vail against  them. 

In  the  providence  of  God,  the  world,  which  had  been  in 
so  awful  a  manner  depopulated,  was  soon  filled  with  inhab- 
itants. Japheth  had  seven  sons.  These  settled  Armenia 
and  Greece,  and  from  them  came  the  present  inhabitants  of 
Europe  and  the  United  States.  Ham  had  four,  whose 
posterity  filled  Babylonia  and  Arabia,  Canaan  and  Egypt. 
Shem  five.     From  these  descended  the  Assyrians,  Persians, 


40  HISTORY  [Period  I. 

Jews,  Hindoos,  and  Chinese,  and  aborigines  of  America. 
These  were  the  sons  of  Noah,  "after  their  families,  after 
their  tongues,  in  their  lands,  after  their  nations  ;  and  by 
these  were  the  nations  divided  in  the  earth  after  the  flood." 

Some  will  ever  affirm  that  the  Negro,  the  Chinese,  the 
European,  and  the  American  Indian,  could  not  have  had  a 
common  origin ;  but  the  candid  inquirer  after  the  truth  will 
receive  the  testimony  of  God,  and  by  this  be  satisfied  that 
all  mankind  descended  from  the  patriarch  who  was  preserved 
in  the  ark. 


CHAPTER    V. 

^Early  defection  from  the  true  religion.     Historyof  idolatry. 

The  awful  judgment  of  God  upon  the  old  world,  did  not 
eradicate  depravity  from  the  human  heart.  Even  Ham,  the 
youngest  son  of  the  patriarch  Noah,  one  who  had  witnessed 
all  the  wonders  of  the  flood,  soon  exhibited  an  unnatural  and 
depraved  spirit,  and  went  out,  like  Cain,  with  his  posterity, 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  an  ungodly  generation.  The 
Cushites,  his  immediate  descendants,  were  probably  the  chief 
families  that  were  concerned  in  the  building  of  Babel ;  but 
neither  were  they  brought  back  to  the  Lord  by  the  new  and 
fearful  judgment  of  heaven  inflicted  upon  them.  The  whole 
of  that  country  through  which  they  were  dispersed,  was,  in  a 
few  centuries,  almost  entirely  idolatrous;  so  that  even  the 
generation  of  the  righteous,  drawn  in  by  the  general  corrup- 
tion, were  accused  of  serving  "  other  gods"  than  Jehovah. 

If  there  were  others  less  vile  and  ferocious ;  others,  who 
had  a  high  veneration  for  Noah,  and  who  would  religiously 
commemorate  the  deluge  and  the  re-peopling  of  the  earth, 
still  their  descendants  soon  perverted  the  whole,  and  canon- 
ized and  worshipped  those  memorable  incidents.  Among 
all  the  Fastern  nations,  therefore,  we  find  many  allusions,  in 
religious  rites,  to  Noah  and  his  ark,  the  dove,  the  olive 
branch;  indeed,  almost  a  complete  mythological  historyof 
the  deluge. 

Having  once  departed  from  the  living  God,  the  nations 
multiplied  to  themselves  deities  with  amazing  rapidity.  As 
the  most  striking  objects  in  nature,  and  the  mediate  source 


Chapter  5.]  of  idolatry.  41 

of  all  good  to  men,  the  heavenly  bodies  soon  attracted  vene- 
ration. 

Renowned  men,  who  had  been  the  benefactors  or  scourges 
of  their  race,  were,  in  great  numbers,  enthroned  on  high. 
But  gods  were  found  in  every  thing.  Egypt,  settled  by  Miz- 
raim,  the  second  son  of  Ham,  was  the  fruitful  mother  of  abomi- 
nations. There  the  earth,  sea,  hills,  rivers,  animals,  fishes, 
birds,  plants  and  stones  received  homage.  Later  nations  dei- 
fied abstract  qualities,  fame,  piety,  truth,  and  even  physical 
evils,  evil  fortune  ;  and  several,  the  very  vices  of  men.  Some 
of  the  gods  were  supposed  to  be  good,  and  the  authors  of 
happiness  ;  others,  cruel  and  malignant,  the  authors  of  all 
misery.  Every  nation,  city,  and  family,  in  time,  had  its  re- 
spective deity ;  and  through  complaisance,  the  heathen  na- 
tions adopted  all  gods  of  which  they  had  any  knowledge. 
The  Athenians  erected  an  altar  to  the  Unknown  God. 

The  principal  heathen  deities  mentioned  in  the  history  of 
the  Jews,  are  Baal,  or  the  Sun ;  Astarte  or  Ashtaroth,  the 
Moon  ;  several  Baalim  or  Lords  ;  as  Baal  Peor,  a  god  of  the 
Moabites ;  Baal  Berith,  or  god  of  the  Covenant,  a  god  of  the 
Schechemites  ;  Baal  Zebub,  a  tutelary  deity  in  the  city  of 
Ekron,  that  protected  the  people  from  gnats  ;  Moloch,  or  the 
planet  Saturn,  which  was  worshipped  as  a  god  who  devoured 
his  own  offspring.  The  statue  of  Moloch,  erected  in  the 
valley  of  Hinnom,  was  of  brass.  Its  arms  were  stretched 
out ;  upon  these,  children  were  placed,  and  as  the  arms  de- 
clined, they  rolled  off"  into  a  furnace  of  fire,  placed  below. 
Dagon,  a  female  deity,  the  goddess  of  the  Philistines  ;  also 
Rimmon,  an  idol  of  the  Assyrians  ;  and  Chiun  or  Saturn, 
whose  tabernacles  or  small  shrines  the  Israelites  carried  with 
them  in  the  wilderness. 

Discontented  with  a  pure  spiritual  worship,  jnen  early  be- 
gan to  form  images  of  the  true  God.  The  Jews  made  a 
calf  to  represent  Jehovah,  probably  because  they  had  seen 
the  Egyptians  worship  Apis,  a  bull,  as  God.  Micah  had  an 
image  of  Jehovah.  The  heathen  carried  imagery  to  a 
great  extreme.  They  worshipped  nothing  without  an  im- 
age. The  images  were  at  first  rude  blocks  of  wood  or 
stone.  These  were  afterward  carved  with  care  into  every 
form  and  shape.  The  Teraphim  were  images  in  the  human 
form.  Some  idols  were  part  man  and  part  beast.  Dagon, 
of  the  Philistines,  had  a  human  body  terminating  below  in  a 
4* 


42  history.  [Period  I. 

fish.  One  of  the  Egyptian  deities  had  the  head  of  a  dog ; 
another,  the  head  of  a  bird.  Some  of  the  gods  were  made 
of  precious  metals,  or  covered  with  silver  or  gold,  and  adorned 
with  the  most  costly  vestments. 

As  they  became  precious,  slight  buildings  were  erected 
over  them  to  protect  them  from  the  weather.  These  were 
soon  succeeded  by  splendid  temples.  The  goddess  Diana 
had  a  most  magnificent  temple  at  Ephesus.  Sometimes 
groves  were  planted  around  the  temples,  especially  if  the 
deity  was  a  patron  of  licentiousness. 

The  deities  it  was  believed,  might  be  induced  to  enter  the 
imaoes  and  grant  such  favors  as  were  desired,  by  certain 
ceremonies,  incantations  and  sacrifices,  whence  arose  a  vast 
multitude  of  rites  and  ceremonies  ;  sacrifices  ;  oblations  ;  and 
an  immense  priesthood,  whose  business  it  was  to  attend  upon 
them.  Their  sacrifices  were  victims,  salt  cakes,  libations, 
honey,  incense.  Almost  every  distinguished  god  was  honored 
with  some  great  festival,  which  was  the  holiday  of  thousands, 
and  was  observed  by  sports  and  solemn  processions  and  great 
feastings.  Sacrifices  were  accompanied  with  prayers,  follow- 
ed by  loud  shouting  and  leaping,  and  wounds  upon  the  body. 
These  false  deities  demanded  no  morality  of  their  worshippers, 
and  even  knew  none  themselves.  Often  were  they  supposed 
guilty  of  the  grossest  vices  and  abominations.  And  to  please 
them,  an  imitation  of  their  wickedness  formed  part  of  their 
worship. 

Out  of  idolatry  early  arose  divination  and  necromancy. 
Many  pretended  to  an  intimacy  with  the  deities  ;  to  the  power 
of  working  miracles  and  the  knowledge  of  future  events. 
These  wonder-workers  were  held  in  high  esteem  in  the  time 
of  Moses  and  Belteshazzar.  In  later  periods  oracles  were 
established,  from  which  it  was  pretended  that  the  god  spoke; 
answering  the  inquiries  of  mortals.  Dreams  were  thought  to 
come  from  the  gods  ;  ami  all  nations,  particularly  the  Romans, 
gave  much  heed  to  omens  and  prodigies — such  as  monsters, 
comets,  eclipses,  the  flight  of  birds,  and  entrails  of  beasts. 

The  light  of  philosophy  had,  in  some  measure,  opened  the 
eyes  of  men  in  civilized  Europe  to  the  fooleries  of  idolatry, 
when  Christ  appeared;  but  it  was  three  centuries  before 
Christianity  obtained  a  triumph  over  the  gods  of  Home. 
But  liuli'  variation  lias  probably  been  made  in  those  coun- 
tries   which    still    remain    pagan,    from    their    former    state 


Chapter  5.]  OF   IDOLATRY.  43. 

They  have  from  the  days  of  Nahor,  "  served  other  gods,"* 
— are  "  old  wastes,  the  desolations  of  many  generations." 
India  has  her  three  hundred  million  deities.  Her  images 
are  brass,  wood  and  stone.  Her  horrid  idol  Juggernaut  is 
drawn  in  a  splendid  car.  Most  of  the  islands  of  the  Pacific 
have  been,  until  of  late,  in  the  same  awful  bondage.  When, 
O  when,  shall  they  cast  all  their  gods  to  the  moles  and  the 
bats  ? 

Some  would  charitably  suppose  that  every  idolater  is  a  sin- 
cere worshipper  of  his  Creator  and  Benefactor.  But  Paul  as- 
sures us  that  idolatry  originated  in  the  depravity  of  the  heart. 
"  Because  that  when  they  knew  God  they  glorified  him  not  as 
God,  neither  were  thankful,  but  became  vain  in  their  imagina- 
tion, and  their  foolish  heart  was  darkened.  Professing  them- 
selves to  be  wise,  they  became  fools  ;  and  changed  the  glory 
of  the  incorruptible  Godinto  an  image  made  like  to  corruptible 
man,  and  to  birds,  and  four-footed  beasts  and  creeping  things." 
And  the  correctness  of  his  declaration  is  evinced  by  the 
moral  character  of  the  whole  heathen1  world.  Through  every 
generation,  in  every  clime,  it  has  been  vile  and  abominable 
beyond  what  language  can  express.  The  picture  of  it  in  his 
day,  drawn  by  Paul  in  the  close  of  the  first  chapter  of  his 
Epistle  to  the  Romans,  is  the  best  ever  presented  to  the  world, 
and  is  a  correct  representation  of  heathen  immorality  in  every 
period  of  time.  "  And  even  as  they  did  not  like  to  retain  God 
in  their  knowledge,  God  gave  them  over  to  a  reprobate  mind, 
to  do  those  things  which  are  not  convenient ;  being  filled  with 
all  unrighteousness,  fornication,  wickedness,  covetousness, 
maliciousness  ;  full  of  envy,  murder,  debate,  deceit,  malignity  ; 
whisperers,  backbiters,  despiteful,  haters  of  God,  proud,  boast- 
ers, inventors  of  evil  things,  disobedient  to  parents,  without 
understanding,  covenant  breakers,  without  natural  affection, 
implacable,  unmerciful  ; — who,  knowing  the  judgment  of  God, 
that  they  which  commit  such  tilings  are  worthy  of  death,  not 
only  do  the  same,  but  have  pleasure  in  them  that  do  them." 

*  From  idol  worship  the  Aborigines  of  America  have  been  remarkably- 
free. 


PERIOD  II 


FROM  THE  CALL  OF  ABRAHAM  TO  THE  BIRTH  OF  CHRIST  ; 
EMBRACING  1921  YEARS. 


CHAPTER   I. 

Call  of  Abraham.    Institution  of    Circumcision,  and  establishment  of   the  Jewish 
Church.     Destruction  of  the  cities  of  the  plain.     State  of  religion  iu  the  world. 

Abraham  was  born  in  the  2008th  year  of  the  world  ;  352 
years  after  the  flood,  and  1996  years  before  Christ.  He  was 
the  son  of  Terah ;  and  the  tenth,  in  a  direct  line  from  Noah. 
His  ancestors  lived  in  Ufof  the  Chaldees  ;  whence  his  father 
came  into  Mesopotamia,  expelled,  if  we  may  credit  a  tradi- 
tionary account  recorded  in  the  book  of  Judith,  by  the  idola- 
ters, for  his  worship  of  the  true  God.  Even  they,  however, 
were  seduced  into  the  heaven-provoking  abomination,  and 
bowed  down,  to  some  extent,  to  idols.  "  Your  father,"  said 
God,  by  Joshua,  "  dwelt  on  the  other  side  of  the  flood  (the 
Euphrates)  in  old  time  ;  even  Terah,  the  father  of  Abraham 
and  the  father  of  Nahor  ;  and  they  served  other  gods."  Be- 
sides Abraham,  Terah  had  two  sons,  Nahor  and  Haran,  and 
one  daughter,  Sarai,  who  became  Abraham's  wife.  Though 
she  was  his  sister,  she  was  of  a  different  mother.  Haran 
was  the  father  of  Lot,  and  died  in  [Jr. 

As  the  nations  were  becoming  corrupt  witb  amazing  ra- 
pidity, and  true  religion  was  in  danger  of  being  extinct  in 
the  world,  God  selected  this  family  to  be  the  depository  of 
truth.  He  appeared  to  Abraham  "in  the  75th  year  of  his 
age,  directed  him  to  leave  his  country  and  his  kindred,  and 
go  to  a  land  be  would  show  him,  and  promised  that  he 
would   bless  him  him  a   numerous  posterity,   and 

that  in  him  all  the  families  of  the  earth  should  be  blessed. 
Tins  \.a  the  third  time  that  the  covenant  of  grace  had  been 
revealed  by  God  to  his  church.  It  was  first  made  known 
to  Adam  and  I've,  when  the  Lord  assured  them  that  the 
seed  of  the  woman   should   bruise  the  serpent's   head.     It 


Chapter  1.]  CALL   OF   ABRAHAM.  45 

was  renewed  with  Noah  and  his  sons,  when  they  came  out 
of  the  ark.  And  now  it  was  presented  to  Abraham  with  still 
*  greater  fullness.  Christ  was  promised  from  his  loins  ;  and  in 
him,  it  was  declared,  that  all  the  families  of  the  earth  should 
be  blessed.     This  was  a  great  Era  in  the  church. 

Confiding  in  the  word  of  the  Lord,  this  pious  patriarch 
took  Sarai  his  wife,  and  Lot,  his  brother's  son,  and  all  their 
substance,  passed  to  Sichem,  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  there 
built  an  altar  unto  the  Lord.  There  again  God  appeared  to 
him,  and  renewed  covenant.  Finding  a  grievous  famine  in 
the  land,  he  went  to  Egypt,  where  he  came  near  losing  his 
wife,  because  she  was  very  beautiful,  and  was  known  only 
as  his  sister.  But  God  interposed  for  her  rescue,  and 
made  his  power  and  his  wrath  known  to  the  Egyptians. 
When  the  famine  had  ceased,  Abraham  returned  to  Canaan, 
laden  with  much  Avealth,  and  divided  the  land  with  Lot. 
He  soon  became  a  man  of  great  substance  and  strength : 
having  318  servants  in  his  household,  and  being  able  to  wage 
effectual  war  with  the  plundering  nations  around  him.  God 
often  appeared  to  him  ;  assuring  him  that  He  was  his  shield 
and  his  exceeding  great  reward  ;  accepting  his  sacrifices  and 
confirming  the  promises.  On  a  certain  occasion,  Melchisedec, 
king  of  Salem,  a  priest  of  the  most  high  God,  met  him  and 
blessed  him  in  the  name  of  the  most  high  God,  possessor  of 
heaven  and  earth. 

But  though  Abraham  believed  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  in 
his  seed  should  all  the  families  of  the  earth  be  blessed,  yet  so 
long  was  the  promised  heir  delayed,  that  he  foolishly  took  to 
himself  Hagar,  his  Egyptian  maid  ;  and  became  the  father  of 
a  son  whom  he  called  Ishmael.  But  this  was  not  the  prom- 
ised seed.  So  far  were  all  the  nations  from  being  blessed  in 
him,  that  the  angel  of  the  Lord  prophesied  concerning  him, 
"  he  will  be  a  wild  man,  his  hand  will  be  against  every  man, 
and  every  man's  hand  against  him."  His  posterity,  the  Arabs, 
have,  to  this  day,  been  thieves  and  robbers,  unsubdued  by  any 
people. 

At  length,  however,  Avhen  God  had  well  tried  the  faith  of  the 
patriarch,  he  gave  him,  in  the  hundredth  year  of  his  age,  the 
promised  son  ;  again  renewing  with  him  his  covenant  for  an 
everlasting  covenant,  promising  that  he  would  be  a  God  to 
him  and  to  his  seed  after  him,  and  instituting  the  ordinance  of 
circumcision,  which  was  to  seal  to  them  the  covenant  of  grace, 
and  bind  them  to  an  observance  of  all  its  requisitions. 


46  circumcisiox.  [Period  II. 

Hitherto  the  church  had  existed  in  an  uncmbodied  state. 
By  no  token  was  she  distinguished  from  the  world.  God  was 
now  pleased  to  give  her  a  \  isible  standing  among  the  nations. 
By  the  ordinance  of  circumcision,  all  Ins  people,  with  their 
infant  seed,  were  set  apart  as  the  Lord's.  Whoever  beheld 
them  in  successive  generations,  might  know  by  this  sign  and 
seal,  that  God  was  their  God,  and  they  were  his  people. 
From  this  event,  which  occurred  in  the  2108th  year  of  the 
world,  is  dated  the  establishment  of  the 

JEWISH    CHURCH. 

By  two  other  remarkable  events,  was  the  life  of  this 
eminently  holy  man,  this  head  of  the  church,  and  father  of 
believers,  distinguished. 

One  was  an  awful  destruction  of  the  ungodly. 

The  inhabitants  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  with  whom  Lot 
dwelt,  were  among  the  most  wicked  of  the  posterity  of  Ham. 
"Their  abominations  cried  aloud  to  heaven  for  vengeance  : 
and  the  Lord  God  determined  to  make  an  "  example  of 
them  to  those  that  should  after  live  ungodly."  His  pur- 
pose he  made  known  to  his  favored  servant,  Abraham ; 
whose  humble,  fervent  intercession  for  the  righteous  that 
might  dwell  among  them,  has  since  greatly  endeared  him  to 
the  people  of  God.  Lot  was  a  righteous  man,  a  member  of 
the  true  church,  the  only  one  that  dwelt  in  the  cities  of  the 
plain.  His  righteous  soul  was  vexed  from  day  to  day,  with 
the  conversation  of  the  wicked,  and  with  their  unlawful  deeds ; 
yet  he  remained  among  them,  from  an  inordinate  attachment 
to  the  world,  and  saw  all  that  were  dear  to  him  corrupted  and 
destroyed.  But  Abraham  had  effectually  interceded  for  him ; 
and  the  angels  said  unto  him  "  Escape  for  thy  life."  No 
sooner  had  he  fled,  than  the  Lord  rained  fire  and  brimstone 
from  heaven,  and  the  inhabitants  were  totally  destroyed  ; 
tin-  whole  plain  was  converted  into  a  vast  lake,  called  the 
Dead  Sea  ;  which  still  remains  a  memorial  of  the  vengeance 
of  God.  How  awful  the  wrath  of  an  holy  Jehovah!  This 
judgment  was  inflicted  in  the  2108th  year  of  the  world,  and 
1896  years  before  Christ. 

The  Other  evenl  was  a  trial  of  Abraham's  faith. 

Thirty  years  bad  elapsed  since  the  birth  of  Isaac;  the 
long  expeeted  seed,  the  child  of  promise,  the  declared  pro- 
genitor of  Him,  in  whom  '-all  the  families  of  the  earth 
were  to  be  blessed  ;*'   when  God  said  to  Abraham,  "  Take 


Chapter  1.]  OFFERING   OF   ISAAC.  47 

now  thy  son,  thine  only  son  Isaac,  whom  thou  lovest,  and  get 
thee  into  the  land  of  Moriah,  and  offer  him  there  for  a  burnt 
offering  on  one  of  the  mountains  which  I  will  tell  thee  of." 
Never  was  there  a  command  so  full  of  terror  !  Every  word 
must  have  wrung  the  patriarch's  heart  with  anguish.  What 
can  we  look  for  but.  a  firm  remonstrance  against  the  horrid 
deed ;  a  plea  from  the  fatal  example  on  the  surrounding 
heathen,  the  reproach  of  his  piety,  and  the  very  promises  and 
covenant  of  God  ratified  over  and  over !  But  nothing  of  this. 
With  calm  submission  and  holy  confidence  in  God,  he 
went  forward  and  built  the  altar,  and  laid  the  wood,  and 
bound  Isaac  his  son,  and  lifted  the  knife  to  slay  him,  when 
the  Angel  of  the  Lord  interposed  and  said,  "  Now  I  know 
thou  fearest  God,  seeing  thou  hast  not  withheld  thy  son, 
thine  only  son  from  me."  It  was  a  glorious  exhibition  of 
faith ;  for  which  God  again  confirmed  to  him  his  exceeding 
great  and  precious  promises.  Having  laid  Sarah  in  the  grave, 
and  provided  a  wife  for  Isaac,  from  the  family  of  his  brother" 
Nahor,  in  Padanaram,  Abraham  died  in  the  175th  year  of 
his  age. 

This  eminent  patriarch  was  as  distinguished  for  his  piety, 
as  for  the  remarkable  events  of  his  life.  In  humility,  meek- 
ness, patience,  submission,  and  unwavering  confidence  in 
God,  he  has  been  a  pattern  to  all  saints  of  succeeding  ages. 
Like  the  rest  of  this  fallen  world,  he  was  a  sinner  ;  he  could 
not  be  justified  by  works  ;  he  had  nothing  whereof  to  glory. 
But  he  saw  Christ's  day  afar  off,  and  was  glad.  He  believ- 
ed in  God — rejoiced  in  a  Saviour  to  come,  and  his  faith  was 
counted  for  righteousness.  His  faith  was  a  vital  principle. 
"  It  wrought  with  his  works,  and  by  works  was  his  faith 
made  perfect;  and  he  was  called  the  Friend  of  God." 

The  age  of  Abraham  was  one  of  great  declension.  It  was 
the  age  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah.  But  it  was  not  the  period, 
when  in  one  of  the  capital  cities  of  the  world,  an  altar  should 
be  erected  "  To  the  Unknown  God."  Mankind  had  not  as 
yet  lost  the  knowledge  of  Jehovah.  Some  who  came  out  of 
the  ark  with  their  immediate  descendants,  were  still  living. 
A  knowledge  of  that  dread  event,  and  of  the  power  and  holi- 
ness of  God  which  occasioned  it,  must  therefore  have  ex- 
isted among  all  people,  while  not  a  few  were  to  be  found  of 
sincere  and  fervent  piety.  The  Persians  were  the  descend- 
ants of  Shem,  by  his  son  Elam,  as  Abraham  and  his  descend- 
ants were  by  Arphaxad  ;  and  continued,  probably  for  a  con- 


48  JOB.  [Period  II. 

siderable  period,  to  walk  in  the  way  of  their  fathers.  The 
Chaldeans,  the  descendants  of  Ham,  were  so  far  corrupt,  as 
to  expel  the  father  of  Abraham  for  his  religion,  from  their 
country.  Among  them,  therefore,  we  may  look  in  vain  for 
any  true  religion. 

The  Arabians  retained  the  knowledge  and  worship  of  the 
God  of  heaven,  until  after  the  days  of  Moses.  Among  them 
we  find  in  this  far  distant  age,  Job.  He  dwelt  in  that  part 
of  Arabia  Petrea,  which  was  called  Edom,  and  bordered  upon 
the  tribe  of  Judah  to  the  south.  His  origin  is  uncertain; 
and  the  exact  period  in  which  he  lived  cannot  well  be  deter- 
mined. His  years  were  more  than  200 — the  age  of  man  before 
the  days  of  the  patriarchs.  In  his  writings  are  mentioned 
only  the  most  ancient  species  of  idolatry,  the  worship  of  the 
sun  and  moon ;  and  his  riches  are  reckoned  by  his  cattle. 
If  he  lived  after  the  days  of  Abraham,  and  as  some  suppose, 
as  late  as  Moses,  still  he  appears  to  have  known  nothing  of 
that  eminent  patriarch,  or  of  the  wanderings  of  the  children 
of  Israel.  His  knowledge  of  God  was  evidently  handed 
down  to  him  from  Noah  ;  but  was  greatly  increased  by  inti- 
mate communion  with  heaven.  The  book  which  bears  his 
name,  and  gives  an  account  of  the  wonderful  dealings  of  God 
with  him,  has  been  ascribed  to  Moses,  to  Solomon,  to  Isaiah, 
and  Ezra,  but  it  is  evidently  the  work  of  Job  himself.  Its 
style  is  sublime  and  lofty  ;  full  of  figure,  and  corresponds  to 
the  genius  of  the  Arabic  language.  It  every  where  abounds 
with  religious  instruction,  and  the  noblest  sentiments  of  piety ; 
and,  with  inimitable  majesty,  proclaims  the  Almighty  power 
and  unsearchable  wisdom  of  the  Maker  of  the  universe. 

With  all  his  faults,  Job  was  a  man  of  deep  humility  and 
exalted  piety.  Through  traditional  religion  and  the  sugges- 
tions and  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  he  disclaimed  all  hope 
of  justification  from  his  own  righteousness  ;  placed  his  confi- 
dence in  the  great  Redeemer,  and  looked  forward  with  joyful 
hope  to  a  resurrection  and  future  judgment.  Such  a  man 
must  have  boon  a  light  in  the  world.  His  book  conveyed 
truths  to  mankind  which  unassisted  reason  had  never  learned, 
and  powerfully  refuted  the  erroneous  views  which  were  fast 
spreading  in  the  earth,  of  the  moral  government  of  God. 
When  it  was  admitted  into  the  sacred  cannon  we  know  not  ; 
but  it  is  cited  as  inspired  by  the  Apostles,  and  was  universally 
received  as  canonical  by  the  early  Christians. 

Among  the  Canaanites,  Abraham  lived  as  those  who  were 


Chapter  2.]  MELCHlSEOEC.  19- 

well  acquainted  with  Jehovah.  He  even  (here  found  a  king, 
Melchisedec,  who  ruled  his  people  in  righteousness  and 
peace,  and  officiated  at  the  altar,  as  priest  of  the  most  high 
God  ;  a  man  who,  on  both  these  accounts,  was  a  remarkable 
type  of  Christ.  Abraham  honored  him  for  his  rank  and  piety, 
and  priestly  character,  and  received  as  a  distinguished  favor, 
his  blessing. 

Over  Gerar  in  Philistia,  reigned  Abhnelech,  an  upright 
man,  who  acknowledged  and  feared  Jehovah.  All  these 
nations  must  have  been  solemnly  impressed  with  the  majesty 
and  holiness  of  God,  in  the  destruction  of  Sodom  and  Go- 
morrah. 

The  Egyptians  early  fell  into  idolatry,  but  the  God  of 
Abraham  was  terrible  among  them.  And  in  subsequent 
ages,  he  must  have  been  extensively  known  by  the  piety  of 
Joseph,  the  religion  of  the  Hebrews,  and  more  especially, 
by  the  plagues  upon  Pharaoh  and  the  nation,  in  the  days  of 
Moses. 

It  may  be  inquired  why,  if  there  was  so  much  knowledge 
of  the  true  God  in  the  world,  was  Abraham  called  ?  It  was  no 
doubt  in  part  perspective.  The  clouds  of  pagan  darkness 
were  last  overshadowing  the  earth.  In  a  little  time,  the 
knowledge  of  Jehovah,  of  his  name,  his  worship  and  his  laws, 
would  be  banished  from  among  men,  without  some  special 
provision  for  its  preservation,  and  the  earth  would  be  in  com- 
plete subjection  to  the  prince  of  darkness. 


CHAPTER    II. 

Descent  of  the  Church  in  the  line  of  Patriarchs.  Prophecy  respecting  Shiloh.  Joseph. 
Residence  of  the  church  in  Egypt.  Her  deliverance  from  bondage.  Plagues  of 
Egypt.  Institution  of  the  Passover.  Baptism  of  the  church.  Murmurings  of  the 
Israelites.     Their  typical  journey. 

If  there  was  true  piety  elsewhere  in  the  earth,  still  we 
are  now  to  contemplate  the  Church  of  God  embodied  in  the 
family  of  Abraham,  and  sealed  with  the  seal  of  circumcision. 
God  confirmed  to  Isaac  the  promises  made  to  his  father, 
"  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  families  of  the  earth  be  blessed." 
In  his  youth,  Esau  sold  his  birthright  for  a  trifle  to  Jacob 
his  younger  brother  ;  thus,  in  the  freedom  and  wickedness 
of  his  owrn  heart,  accomplishing,  though  he  meant  not 
5 


50  LINE    OF    PATRIARCHS.  [PekIOD  II. 

so,  a  purpose  of  divine  sovereignty ;  "  For  the  children, 
being  not  yet  born,  neither  having  done  any  good  or  evil, 
that  the  purpose  of  God,  according  to  election,  might  stand, 
not  of  works,  but  of  him  that  calleth ;  it  was  said  unto  her, 
(Rebecca)  the  elder  shall  serve  the  younger."  Zealous  for 
the  execution  of  the  divine,  purpose  thus  revealed  to  her ; — 
revealed,  no  doubt,  that  it  might  be  accomplished,  his  mother 
craftily  diverted  the  blessing  from  Esau  to  Jacob.  Esau 
having  in  the  folly  and  wickedness  of  his  heart,  cast  away  his 
birthright,  was  angry  with  Jacob,  and  sought  to  kill  him  ; 
but  Jacob  fled  into  Mesopotamia,  to  his  mother's  relatives. 
Driven  from  his  home,  a  lone  wanderer,  night  overtook  him 
without  a  shelter  or  a  friend,  and  he  laid  himself  down  in  the 
open  air,  with  a  stone  for  his  pillow.  But  God  was  there. 
In  a  dream,  he  saw  a  ladder  standing  on  the  earth  and  reach- 
ing unto  heaven,  on  which  the  angels  of  God  ascended  and 
descended.  Above  it  stood  the  Lord  God,  who  assured  him 
that  he  was  the  God  of  his  fathers,  and  would  give  him  and 
his  seed  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  that  in  him  all  the  nations  of 
the  earth  should  be  blessed.  In  this  manner  did  God  exhibit 
to  him  his  providence,  administered  by  angels,  and  renew  the 
covenant  containing  the  precious  promises.  When  Jacob 
awoke,  his  soul  was  deeply  impressed  with  the  presence  of 
God,  and  he  said,  "  Surely  the  Lord  is  in  this  place,  and  I 
knew  it  not.  How  dreadful  is  this  place  !  this  is  none  other 
but  the  house  of  God  !  and  this  is  the  gate  of  heaven."  He 
erected  his  pillow  for  a  monument,  and  sealed  himself  to  be 
the  Lord's. 

Jacob  was  worthy  of  the  sacred  trust.  He  was  a  man  of 
prayer.  He  wrestled  with  Christ,  the  angel  of  the  covenant. 
He  vowed  unto  the  Lord,  and  performed  his  oaths.  His 
blessings  and  his  trials  were  uncommonly  great ;  but  in  the 
height  of  prosperity,  while  master  of  two  bands,  he  was 
meek,  humble,  and  grateful ;  and,  when  all  things  went 
against  him,  and  he  seemed  about  to  be  stripped  of  all  his 
heart  held  dear,  he  was  patient  and  submissive,  and  commit- 
ted himself  to  Him  who  judgeth  righteously  in  the  earth. 

From  Jacob  descended  twelve  sons,  who,  by  a  mysterious 
providence,  were  removed,  according  to  the  revelation  of 
God  made  to  Abraham,  to  Egypt ;  there  to  reside  in  bond- 
age many  years.  Before  the  venerable  man  died,  he  uttered 
a  more  remarkable  prophecy  of  Christ  than  any  the  church 
had  as  yet  received — a  prophecy  in  which  not  only  the  line 


Chapter  2.]  LINE   OF   patriarchs.  51- 

was  pointed  out  in  which  Messiah  should  come,  but  the  time 
of  his  appearance  was  marked  with  great  precision.  "  Judah," 
said  he,  in  blessing  his  sons,  "  is  a  lion's  whelp  ;  from  the 
prey,  my  son,  thou  art  gone  up ;  he  stooped  down,  he  couch- 
ed as  a  lion,  and  as  an  old  lion,  who  shall  rouse  him  ?  The 
sceptre  shall  not  depart  from  Judah ;  nor  a  lawgiver  from 
between  his  feet,  until  Shiloh  come,  and  unto  him  shall  the 
gathering  of  the  people  be."  In  conformity  with  this  pre- 
diction and  promise,  Judah  was  never  without  a  ruler  and 
lawgiver,  until  subdued  by  the  Romans,  when  Shiloh  or  Christ 
came  ;  and  when  Jesus  Christ  appeared  in  Judah,  then  de- 
parted ruler  and  lawgiver  ;  and  these  have  never  since  been 
known  in  her  borders. 

Jacob  was  born  in  the  year  of  the  world  2168.  He  was 
75  years  of  age  when  he  iled  into  Mesopotamia.  He  came 
into  Egypt  in  2298,  and  died  17  years  after,  being  147  years 
of  age.  When  he  came  into  Egypt,  the  visible  church  of 
God  consisted  of  70  souls. 

A  single  instance  of  humble  piety  in  that,  distant  age  of  the 
world,  even  in  the  most  retired  walks  of  life,  is  refreshing  to 
the  soul.  But  we  have  exhibited  to  us  a  lovely  youth,  who, 
in  the  providence  of  God,  was  exalted  almost  to  royalty,  and 
became  a  father  to  his  people  ;  who  feared  God  ;  resisted  the 
most  powerful  allurements  .to  sin ;  kept  his  garments  white 
amid  an  adulterous  generation,  and  stands  forth  an  illustrious 
monument  of  the  power  of  divine  grace.  This  was  Joseph, 
the  eleventh  son  of  Jacob.  Moved  with  envy,  his  brethren 
sold  him  for  a  slave.  But  he  became  the  deliverer  of  his 
people  and  temporal  saviour  of  the  Egyptian  nation.  His 
history  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful,  pathetic,  interesting  and 
instructive  tales  which  was  ever  written,  and  remarkably  ex- 
hibits the  overruling  providence  of  God.  His  envious  breth- 
ren sold  him  ;  but  it  was  God  who  carried  him  into  Egypt  for 
the  execution  of  his  purposes. 

During  their  long  ^idence  in  Egypt,  the  chosen  people 
of  God  multiplied  astonishingly,  though  oppressed  by  a  most 
cruel  bondage  ;  but  having  no  religious  ordinances,  Sabbaths, 
or  instruction,  they  in  a  great  measure  lost  the  true  religion, 
and  polluted  themselves  "  with  the  idols  of  Egypt." 

Their  bondage  was  a  lively  picture  of  the  natural  state  of 
the  true  Israel ;  who  were  bond  servants  to  sin,  and  in 
bondage  to  the  law  as  a  covenant  of  works. 


52  DELIVERANCE    FROM    EGYPTIAN    BONDAGE.       [Period  II. 

The  church  was  suffered  to  decline,  that  the  seed  of  the 
woman  might  gain  the  more  illustrious  victory  over  the  prince 
oi"  darkness.  The  children  of  Israel,  having  served  a  heathen 
prince  more  than  "J00  years,  until  they  had  increased  to  two 
millions  of  souls.  ( rod  determined  tohringthem  out  of  bondage, 
in  fulfillment  of  his  promise  to  Abraham,  with  a  high  hand, 
and  a  strong  arm,  amid  many  siims  and  wonders,  and  to 
magnify  himself  before  all  people. 

The  instrument  by  winch  he  resolved  to  effect  this  deliver- 
ance was  Moses,  the  son  of  a  Hebrew  woman,  who,  to  avoid 
destruction  by  the  Egyptians,  was  hid  by  his  mother  in  an  ark 
in  the  bulrushes,  by  the  river's  brink  ;  where  he  was  discov- 
ered by  Pharaoh's  daughter  as  she  came  to  bathe,  and  adopted 
by  her  as  her  own  son.  In  the  court  of  Pharaoh,  he  was 
trained  up  in  all  the  learning  of  the  Egyptians  ;  and  if  we  may 
credit  Josephus,  was  made  a  general  in  their  armies,  fought 
many  battles,  and  was  considered  heir  to  the  crown.  But 
"  by  faith  he  refused  to  be  called  the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daugh- 
ter ;  choosing  rather  to  suffer  affliction  with  the  people  of 
God,  than  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season ;  esteeming 
the  reproach  of  Christ  greater  riches  than  the  treasures  of 
Egypt,  for  he  had  respect  unto  the  recompense  of  the  reward." 
lie  had  a  holy  coniidence  in  the  promises  of  God,  and  he 
turned  his  eye  and  heart  from  the  crown  of  Egypt,  to  the 
deliverance  of  his  brethren  from  their  cruel  bondage.  Failing 
in  some  premature  efforts  to  accomplish  this,  he  fled  to  Midian, 
to  Jethro,  a  priest,  whose  daughter  he  married,  and  with 
whom  he  lived  forty  years.  Here  he  might  have  remained 
till  death, 'had  not  Almighty  God  spoken  to  him  out  of  the 
burning  bush,  and  assured  him  of  his  design  to  deliver  the 
Israelites  by  his  hand.  Obedient  to  the  heavenly  command, 
he  left  Jethro;  and  taking  with  him  Aaron  his  brother,  he 
appeared  before  Pharaoh,  and  demanded  the  release  of  the 
cluldrenof  Israel.  Thathaughty  monarch  repulsed  him  with 
scorn.  Then  ensued  such  a  series  (^judgments,  as  no  nation 
I:. -lure  or  since  ever  knew.  Their  river  was  turned  into 
blood.  Fro  .  ■  ad  lice,  and  (lies  filled  all  their  habitations. 
Murrain  was  on  all  their  cattle.  Boils  covered  man  and 
beast.  Rain  and  hail  mingled  with  fire,  descended  upon  their 
land.  Devouring  locusts  rested  on  all  their  coasts.  A  super- 
natural darkness  thai  might  he  felt,  overspread  the  earth. 
And  last  and  heaviest  of  all,  the  first  born,  "  from  the  first  born 
of  Pharaoh,  thai  --at  upon  the  throne,  to  the  first  born  of  the 


Chapter  2.]  Passover.  53. 

maid  that  was  behind  the  mill,"  became  in  one  night,  cold 
and  silent  corpses. 

The  Egyptians  were  accustomed  to  divination.  They  had 
their  diviners,  enchanters,  witches,  charmers,  wizards  and 
necromancers.  These  were  called  in  to  confront  Moses  ; 
and,  as  they  pretended  by  their  magical  arts  to  perform  the 
same  wonders,  the  heart  of  Pharaoh  was  more  and  more 
hardened  against  the  Lord.  But  God  moved  on  to  the  accom- 
plishment of  his  purposes.  The  church  was  his,  and  he 
would  redeem  it  from  the  iron  furnace. 

On  an  ever  memorable  night,  the  Passover  was  instituted. 
It  was  then  to  be  celebrated  by  the  Israelites,  as  a  token,  or 
means  of  their  deliverance,  and  afterward,  as  a  memorial  of 
the  power  and  love  of  God  in  their  redemption,  and  a  prefigu- 
ration  of  Christ  our  Passover.  Scarce  had  they  eaten  the 
paschal  lamb,  when  there  was  a  cry  made  throughout  all  the 
land  of  Egypt ;  for  it  was  the  moment  of  the  execution  of  the 
last  and  heaviest  of  God's  judgments.  And  the  Egyptians 
pressed  them  to  depart,  for  they  said,  "we  be  all  dead  men." 
They  arose  and  went,  for  the  Lord  was  their  helper.  But 
no  sooner  was  their  departure  known  to  Pharaoh,  than  he 
pursued  them  with  all  his  hosts,  and  overtook  them  as  they 
were  encamped  on  the  banks  of  the  Red  Sea.  It  was  a 
dreadful  moment.  The  sea  before  and  the  Egyptians  behind, 
no  chance  of  escape  appeared ;  and  they  said  unto  Moses, 
"  Because  there  were  no  graves  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  hast 
thou  brought  us  here  to  die  in  the  wilderness  V  But  Moses 
said,  "  Stand  still  and  see  the  salvation  of  the  Lord."  And 
he  stretched  out  his  hand  over  the  sea,  and  the  sea  divided, 
and  the  children  of  Israel  passed  through  on  dry  ground  ;  the 
Lord  going  before  them  in  a  pillar  of  fire  and  of  cloud.  The 
presumptuous  Egyptians  pressed  after ;  but  the  Lord  caused 
the  waters  to  enclose  and  cover  them  ;  and  there  they  slept 
the  sleep  of  death. 

The  exit' of  the  children  of  Israel  from  Egypt,  took  place 
in  the  2513th  year  of  the  world,  1491  years  before  the  birth  of 
Christ,  430  years  from  Abraham's  coming  into  Canaan,  and 
215  from  Jacob's  descent  into  Egypt.  Their  number  was 
about  three  millions.  It  was  an  event  typical  of  the  redemp- 
tion of  the  church  from  the  bondage  of  sin  and  death,  and 
must,  have  deeply  and  solemnly  impressed  the  surrounding 
5* 


54  BAPTISM    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [Period  II. 

nations,  with  the  majesty,  power,  holiness,  and  wrath  of  God, 
and  the  value,  lie  placed  on  his  chosen  people. 

The  Apostle  Paul  remarks,  that  all  the  Israelites  were 
baptized  uuio  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea.  They  were 
literally  so,  from  the  drops  of  \  ere  sprinkled 

upon  them  from  the  overshadowing  cloud  and  from  the  sea, 
which  stood  in  heaps  beside  them.  This  was  a  baptism  unto 
Moses,  as  a  typical  mediator,  by  which  they  were  bound  to 
submit  to  that,  covenant  which  he,  as  the  minister  of  God,  was 
to  reveal  to  them  ;  but  it  was  especially  a  type  of  the  later 
initiating  seal  of  the  covenant  of  grace  ; — rather,  a  type  of  the 
washing  of  regeneration  and  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus, 
of  which  baptism  is  only  the  sign. 

On  the  completion  of  this  wonderful  deliverance,  Moses 
composed  a  song,  which  he  and  the  children  of  Israel  sung 
unto  the  Lord  ;  to  which  responses  were  made  by  Miriam  the 
prophetess,  accompanied  by  timbrels  and  dances.  No  doubt 
among  that  vast  multitude  there  were  many  sincerely  pious 
people,  who  from  the  heart,  extolled  God  for  his  wonderful 
works.  There  was  the  true  church.  Hut  all  were  not  Israel, 
who  were  of  Israel.  Indeed  the  greater  part  of  that  generation 
which  came  out  of  Egypt  were  unsanctified  men,  and  exceed- 
ingly perverse  God  delivered  them  from  bondage  for  "  his 
name's  sake,  and  that  he  might  make  his  power  known."  And 
if  they  united  in  the  song  of  Moses,  it  was  in  the  triumphs  of 
victory.  They  sang  his  praise,  but  his  loving  kindness  was 
soon  obliterated  from  their  minds.  Forty  years  they  wandered 
in  the  wilderness,  but  they  were  years  of  constant  murmurings 
and  rebellions.  .Before  they  crossed  the  Red  Sea,  they  spake 
contemptuously  to  Moses.  And  v.  ithin  three  days  alter  they 
had  sung  the  praises  of  the  Lord,  they  murmured  at  the  waters 
larah,  because  they  were  bitter.  Then  in  a  short  period, 
they  murmured  for  bread,  looking  back  with  bitter  regret  to 
the  day  when  they   "sat  by  the  ..  .  and  did  eat  bread 

to  the  full."  God  aavc  them  bread  from  heaven,  but  "  their 
soul  loathed  thai  light  bread."  Next  they  murmured  for  fl 
They  were  jealous  of  the  honor  eonferre  I  on  Moses  and 
Aaron.  They  made  them  a  molten  calf  in  imitation  of  the 
.  Apis,  and  were  afterward  joined  to  Daalpeor ; 
did'  i     of  the  dead,  and  committed  abomination 

with  the  dan/  ..     Their  whole  lite  was  a  con- 

tinued, scene  of  rebellion.  "Forty  years  long,"  said  God, 
"was  1  grieved  with  t]  And  though  he  did 


Chapter  2.]  WANDERINGS   OF   ISRAEL.  55- 

not  destroy  tliem  utterly,  lie  sometimes  caused  them  to  feel 
the  power  of  his  indignation.  At  one  time  three  and  twenty 
thousand  were  destroyed  in  a  day.  At  another,  the  Lord  sent 
among  them  fiery  flying  serpents  which  bit  them,  so  that  many 
of  the  people  died.  At  another,  three  rebellious  families  were 
swallowed  up  in  the  earth  for  their  sins,  and  14,700  persons 
were  suddenly  cut  oil"  by  a  plague  for  murmuring  against  it. 
Such  was  their  perverseness,  that  God  sware  in  his  wrath 
that  none  save  Caleb  and  Joshua,  of  that  generation,  should 
enter  the  promised  land. 

\  et  for  their  father's  sake,  God  was  kind  and  compassionate 
towards  them.  Oft  he  forgave  them  at  the  intercession  of 
Moses,  when  provoked  to  destroy  them.  He  went  before 
them  in  a  pillar  of  cloud  by  day  and  pillar  of  fire  by  night, 
and  protected  them  by  the  angel  of  his  presence.  He  gave 
them  day  by  day,  manna  from  heaven,  and  quails  for  flesh. 
He  caused  water  to  flow  out  in  abundance  from  the  rock.  He 
raised  in  the  wilderness  a  brazen  serpent  upon  a  pole  when 
the  people  were  bitten  by  the  fiery  flying  serpents,  that  who- 
soever looked  upon  it  should  be  healed.  He  gave  them  power 
over  their  enemies,  and  wrought  for  them  the  most  wonderful 
victories. 

"All  these  things  happened  unto  them  for  ensamples,  and 
they  are  written  for  our  admonition  upon  whom  the  ends  of 
the  world  are  come."  Their  whole  journey  toward  the 
promised  land  was  typical  of  the  journey  of  the  true  Israel 
toward  the  heavenly  Canaan.  They  were  indeed  the  true 
Israel.  The  true  church  was  among  them ;  though  the  great 
mass  of  the  people  were  wicked  and  rebellious.  Were  they 
brought  through  the  depths  of  the  sea  ?  So  all  the  children 
of  God  are  born  of  water  and  the  Spirit.  Were  they  baptized 
by  sprinkling,  from  the  cloud  and  the  sea,  unto  Moses?  So 
are  we  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  "  buried  with  him  by  bap- 
tism into  death — that  we  may  walk  in  newness  of  life." 
Were  they  to  live  by  faith,  as  to  their  daily  support,  in  the 
wilderness  ?  So  are  we.  Were  they  fed  by  manna  and  did 
they  drink  of  water  from  the  rock  ?  So  are  we  fed  by  "  that 
bread  which  cometh  down  from  heaven"  in  the  dispensation 
of  the  word,  and  our  souls  are  refreshed  from  the  fountain  of 
life.  They  "  did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat  and  all  drank 
the  same  spiritual  drink,  for  they  drank  of  that  spiritual  rock 
that  followed  them,  and  that  rock  was  Christ."  Were  they 
guilty  of  much  murmuring  and  rebellion  ?     Did  they  disbelieve 


56  GIVING    OF   THE   Law.  [Period  II. 

the  promises  ?  and  was  their  soul  discouraged  because  of  the 
way  ?  It  was  but  a  type  of  the  imperfection,  stupidity,  disbe- 
lief and  backsliding  of  saints,  Did  the  anger  of  the  Lord 
burn  against  them,  and  did  his  judgments  destroy  them  ?  We 
may  behold  in  this  a  lively  representation  of  his  grief  and 
indignation  at  the  misconduct  of  saints,  and  of  his  judgments 
upon  them  ;  though  these  judgments  under  the  new  dispensa- 
tion are  marked  with  far  less  severity.  Did  he,  at  the  interces- 
sion of  Moses,  oft  forgive  their  sins,  and  extend  to  them  his 
pardoning  and  saving  mercy  ?  So  at  the  intercession  of  Christ, 
he  pardons  the  iniquities  of  his  people,  and  will  acquit  them  in 
the  judgment.  Did  Moses  lift  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilder- 
ness, that  whoso  looked  on  it  should  be  healed  ?  So  was  the 
Son  of  man  lifted  up,  that  "  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should 
not  perish,  but  might  have  everlasting  life."  And  did  God, 
finally,  bring  his  ancient  Israel  into  the  land  of  promise, 
through  the  waters  of  Jordon,  by  his  servant  Joshua  ?  So 
does  he  conduct  his  saints,  through  death,  by  Jesus,  the  great 
captain  of  their  salvation,  to  a  better  country,  which  is  the 
desire  of  their  souls,  even  a  heavenly.  "  The  ransomed  of 
the  Lord  shall  return  and  come  to  Zion  with  songs  and  with 
everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads ;  they  shall  obtain  joy  and 
gladness,  and  sorrow  and  sighing  shall  flee  away." 


CHAPTER    III. 


Giving  of  the  Law.  Moral  and  Ceremonial.  Symbol  of  the  Divine  Presence.  Taber- 
nacle. Urim  and  Thunnmim.  Priesthood.  Re-institntion  of  the  Sabbath  Completion 
of  the  Pentateuch.  Outpouring  of  the  Spirit.  Character  of  Moses.  Two  remarkable 
Prophecies  of  Christ. 

During  the  wanderings  of  the  church  in  the  wilderness, 
four  remarkable  events  occurred  which  claim  particular  notice. 
The  giving  of  the  law.  The  re-institution  of  the 
Sabbath.  The  completion  of  the  Pentateuch,  and  an 
extensive  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

For  2500  years,  the  church  had  enjoyed  much  precious 
intercourse  with  heaven.  Christ,  the  angel  of  the  covenant, 
had  appeared  to  Adam,  to  Noah,  to  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob, 
and  established  with  them  the  covenant  of  grace,  but  she  had 
no  written  law.  On  the  tenth  of  the  third  month  after  leaving 
Egypt,  the  Israelites  pitched  their  camp  at  the  foot  of  Mount 


Chapter  3]  HEBREW   ritual.  57 

Sinai.  There  they  remained  a  year.  On  the  raornin^  of  the 
third  day  of  their  encampment,  the  mount  was  in  a  smoke  and 
there  were  thunders  and  lightnings  and  a  thick  cloud  upon  the 
mount,  for  the  Lord  descended  upon  it  in  fire.  Such  was  the 
majesty  of  the  scene,  that  the  people  trembled  and  stood  afar 
off,  and  said  unto  Moses,  "  Speak  thou  with  us,  and  we  will 
hear  ;  but  let  not  God  speak  with  us  lest  we  die.  And  Moses 
went  up  to  God  in  the  mount." 

The  Ten  Commandments  were  first  given.  To  express 
their  importance  and  perpetuity,  they  were  written  by  the 
finger  of  God,  on  tables  of  stone.  These  commandments  have 
their  foundation  in  the  nature  of  God  and  man,  and  in  the  rela- 
tions which  men  bear  to  God  and  to  one  another.  They  con- 
tain the  primary  principles  of  all  law.  They  are  obligatory 
upon  all  men  to  the  end  of  time. 

Next,  God  gave  to  Moses  the  political  and  ceremonial  law 
of  Israel.  He  had  set  apart  this  nation  for  himself.  Its 
government  was  to  be  a  Theocracy.  God  was  to  be  its 
King.  He  therefore  gave  his  statutes  for  the  regulation  of  the 
commonwealth. 

It  was  also  to  form  his  visible  church  ;  and  he  prescribed 
such  ceremonial  observances  as  would  maintain  the  knowledge 
of  the  true  Jehovah  ;  keep  the  Jews  separate  from  the  heathen ; 
and,  by  lively  types  and  shadows,  prefigure  the  Gospel 
dispensation. 

Under  this  divine  constitution,  the  worship  of  Israel  con- 
sisted much  in  sacrifices  and  offerings  ;  in  presenting  to  God 
slain  animals  and  the  fruits  of  the  earth. 

Sacrifices  had  been  offered  by  the  pious  from  the  promise  of 
a  Saviour.  They  were  doubtless  of  divine  origin.  They 
were  now  reduced  to  a  regular  system.  God  prescribed  three 
kinds  for  the  Jewish  nation ;  the  whole  burnt  offering,  the 
sacrifice,  and  the  thank  offering.  The  first  was  the  most 
ancient  and  excellent.  It  was  expiatory.  The  whole,  victim, 
whether  a  bullock,  a  lamb,  a  turtle  dove  or  young  pigeon,  was 
burnt ;  and  a  libation  of  wine  was  poured  out  upon  the  altar. 
The  second  was  a  sin  offering  or  trespass  offering,  made  on 
account  of  legal  pollutions,  or  sins  of  ignorance.  The  third 
was  an  expression  of  gratitude  for  mercies  received.  The 
slain  animals  were  accompanied  with  unleavened  cakes  ;  and 
most  of  the  animal  and  the  cakes  were  converted  by  the  person 
offering,  into  an  entertainment  for  the  poor.  All  these  sacri- 
fices were  so  many  symbols,  corresponding  with  the  several 


58  TABERXACLE.  [Period  II 

branches  of  piety.  In  the  expiatory  sacrifice,  the  offerer  came 
before  God  confessing  that  he  was  a  sinner,  and  that  he 
deserved  to  die,  as  the  animal  died.  The  acceptance  of  the 
sacrifice  on  the  part  of  God,  was  a  confirmation  of  the  divine 
promises  of  pardon  to  the  penitent.  But  this  sacrifice  was 
chiefly  figurative  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  our  true  substitute  ; 
the  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world. 
If  any  trusted  to  a  fancied  efficacy  in  the  sacrifices  themselves, 
and  to  the  multitude  of  victims,  they  drew  upon  them  the 
divine  anger. 

That  the  Israelites  might  have  a  fixed  place  where  they 
should  offer  their  sacrifices,  worship,  and  receive  communica- 
tions from  heaven,  God  commanded  Moses  to  build  a  taber- 
nacle. Noah  and  the  patriarchs  had  erected  altars.  As  yet, 
temples  were  unknown  among  the  people  of  God.  The 
tabernacle  was  a  movable  tent,  made  of  the  most  costly 
materials.  Before  it  was  the  court,  150  feet  in  length,  and  75 
in  breadth,  and  enclosed  by  curtains  made  of  linen.  In  the 
centre  of  the  court  stood  the  altar  for  sacrifice,  and  on  one 
side  the  laver,  with  water.  The  tabernacle  was  West  of  the 
Court.  It  was  thirty  cubits  from  West  to  East,  and  ten  from 
North  to  South,  and  was  divided  into  two  apartments.  The 
outer  was  called  the  holy  place  ;  the  inner,  the  Holy  of  Holies. 
In  the  former,  on  the  North  side,  was  the  table  of  show 
bread.  On  this  were  placed  twelve  loaves  of  unleavened 
bread,  sprinkled  over  with  frankincense  ;  and  wine  in  bowls. 
On  the  South  side  was  the  golden  candlestick,  in  which  seven 
lamps  burned  by  night,  and  three  by  day.  In  the  middle,  was 
the  altar  on  which  incense  was  offered  daily,  morning  and 
evening.  In  the  inner  room,  from  which  was  excluded  the 
light  of  day,  was  the  ark  of  the  covenant — a  small  box  covered 
with  pure  gold.  In  this  was  deposited  the  two  tables  of 
stone,  on  which  were  written  the  ten  commandments.  The 
lid  or  Qover  of  the  ark  was  called  the  mercy  seat.  On  the 
ends  of  this  seat  were  placed  two  cherubiins,  with  their  faces 
inclined  toward  each  other,  and  toward  the  mercy  seat,  and 
their  wings  stretched  out  so  as  to  overshadow  it.  These 
wings  formed  the  throne  of  God,  while  the  ark  was  his  foot- 
stool. By  the  side  of  the  ark,  in  a  golden  vase,  was  kept 
some  of  the  manna,  Aaron's  rod,  and  the  books  of  Moses. 

"Here,"  said  God  to  Moses,  from  between  these  cheru- 
bims,  "  I  will  meet  with  thee  and  commune  with  thee." 
Here  was  seen  a  cloud  of  glory,  the  A-isible  symbol  of  Jeho- 


Chapter  3.]         REixsTlTUTiON   of   the   sabbath.  59 

vah,  Avhich  became  bright  and  shining,  when  God  there 
revealed  his  Avill  by  an  audible  voice.  Such  an  emblem  of 
Jehovah's  presence,  accompanied  with  frequent  communica- 
tions from  him,  caused  the  Israelites  to  feel  that  he  was  near  ; 
gave  them  a  deep  sense  of  the  Unity  of  the  Godhead,  and  kept 
them  from  the  worship  of  the  heavenly  luminaries. 

Of  the   seasons  of  worship,   the   first  was   the   Sabbath. 
This  was  instituted  at  the  close  of  the  creation,  and  was  doubt- 
less observed  by  the  pious  both  before  the  flood  and  after, 
according  to  their  knowledge  and  opportunity.     In  the  books 
of  Moses,  such  observance  is  not  indeed  mentioned,  nor  was 
there  any  special  occasion  for  the  notice.     But  expressions 
exist,  implying  such  observance,  and  which  cannot  well  be 
accounted  for  without  it.     Time  was  divided  into  Aveeks  of 
seven  days*  both  before  the  flood  and  after.     Probably  the 
children  of  Israel  Avere  made  incessantly  to  labor  in  Egypt ; 
but  no   sooner  were  they  released  than  they  observed  the" 
Sabbath,  before  the  promulgation  of  the  law,  as  a  day  they 
felt  to  be  holy.f     God,  in  the  fourth  commandment,  speaks  of 
the  Sabbath  not  in   a  Avay  which  he  would  if  instituted   for 
the  first  time,   but.   as   an   old  institution,  Avhich  they  were 
required  to  remember  and  keep  holy.     The  Sabbath  was  now 
reinstituted  with  peculiar  solemnity,  and  its  observance  was 
placed  in  the  moral  code,  among  the    ten  commandments. 
But  it  is  probable  that  the  day  of  its  observance  was  changed. 
For  the  day  first  marked  out  for  the  Jewish  Sabbath  by  the 
manna's  not  falling  upon  it,  was  the  twenty-second  of  the 
second  month  ;  and  counting  backward  seven  days,  we  find 
the  people  performing,  by  divine  direction,  a  long  and  Aveari- 
some    march.     The  original    Sabbath,   consecrated    by   the 
heathen  to  the  Sun,  may  have  been  set  aside,  and  that  day 
made  holy  on  which  the  Jews  came  out  of  Egypt.     Of  that 
event,   the   Sabbath   hoav  became    a  special  memorial.     He 
Avho  is  Lord  of  the  Sabbath  has  a  right  to  alter  the  day  of  its 
observance.     He  did  alter  it  at  a  subsequent  period,  to  com- 
memorate his  own  resurrection.     And  if  the  Sabbath  was 
then  put   back   one   day,   as  has   been   computed  by  some 
learned  men,   we   have  now   the  original  Sabbath,  and  do 
commemorate  both  the  creation  and  redemption  of  man. 

As  standing  memorials  of  the  goodness  of  Jehovah,  and 

*  Gen.  xxix.  27.  her  week.     Heb.  her  seven.     Gen.  iv.  7.     t  Exodus 
xvi.  22—30 


60  PRIM   AXD   THtTMMIM.  [Period  II 

the  truth  of  the  Mosaic  religion,  three  great  Festivals  were 

instituted ; — the  Feast  of  the  Passover,  of  Pentecost,  and  of 
Tabernacles.  The  first  was  a  memorial  of  the  deliverance 
from  Egypt.  It  was  celebrated  Got  seven  days,  from  the 
15th  to  the  21st  of  the  month  Nisan  (  Ipril.)  The  second 
called  Pentecost,  because  it  was  celebrated  the  fiftieth  day 
from  the  Passover,  was  the  feast  of  harvest  and  of  the  first 
fruits,  and  was  a  solemn  acknowledgment  of  the  divine  good- 
ness and  their  dependence  and  obligations.  The  third  was 
a  solemn  thanksgiving  for  all  the  bounties  of  the  year ;  and 
a  memorial  of  the  goodness  of  God  to  them  when  they  dwelt 
in  the  tabernacles  in  the  wilderness.  These  festivals  were 
always  celebrated  at  Jerusalem.  All  who  could,  attended 
them.  They  greatly  promoted  social  affection,  and  kept 
the  people  "from  intercourse  with  foreign  nations  and  idol 
festivals. 

Besides  the  worship  of  the  Sabbath  and  these  festivals,  the 
Hebrew  ritual  prescribed  the  daily  sacrifice,  offered  morning 
and  evening  for  the  whole  congregation  ; — a  religious  service 
consisting  of  animal  and  vegetable  offerings,  on  the  appearance 
of  the  new  moon,  that  the  Israelites  might  be  kept  from  the 
superstitious  worship  of  that  heavenly  body ;  an  annual 
service  on  the  commence  menl  of  the  seventh  month,  the  begin- 
ning of  the  Jewish  civil  year  ; — a  Sabbatical  year,  a  rest  every 
seventh  year  from  the  cultivation  of  the  earth,  which  was  also 
a  year  of  unusual  attention  to  religion  and  the  release  of  poor 
debtors  from  their  creditors  ;  and  the  year  of  Jubilee,  which 
took  place  every  fiftieth  year  or  after  every  seven  sabbaths  of 
years.  This  was  ushered  in  by  the  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and 
restored  every  native  Israelite  to  his  original  property  and 
freedom. 

To  perfect  the  Jewish  worship,  God  instituted  an  order 
of  priests.  In  the  patriarchal  ages,  the  father  of  a  family 
exercised  the  priestly  office.  This  descended  to  the.  first 
born.     The  whole  tribe  of  Levi  was  now  I  to  attend 

upon  the  service  of  the  sanctuary.  Aaron  and  the  first  born 
of  every  generation  descending  from  him,  were  consee 
to  the  high  priesthood;  his  other  sons  to  be  priests.  The 
rest  of  the  Levites  performed  the  inferior  sen  ices  of  the  Tem- 
ple. All  the  priest  and  Levites  were  solemnly  consecrated 
by  purification  and  atonement,  were  maintained  by  the  nation, 
and  treated  with  great  respect.  'Idle  priests  had  the  superin- 
tendence of  the  ceremonies  of  religion,  and  presented  the 


Chapter  3. J  PENTATEUCH  61. 

victims  for  sacrifice.  The  High  Priest  alone  appeared  before 
God  on  the  day  of  atonement  in  the  Holy  of  Holies,  and  con- 
sulted the  divine  oracle. 

The  dress  of  the  High  Priest  was  very  splendid.  In  his 
breast  plate  was  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  i.  e.  light  and  justice. 
This  is  supposed  to  have  been  three  precious  stones,  on  one 
of  which  was  written  Yes,  on  the  other  No.  The  third  was 
without  writing.  These  stones  were  carried  in  the  lining  of 
the  breast  plate.  When  the  High  Priest  would  obtain  an 
answer  from  God,  he  appeared  before  the  Holy  of  Holies,  and 
proposing  his  question,  took  a  stone  from  the  breast  plate. 
If  he  drew  out  the  one  with  no  inscription,  no  answer  was  to 
be  given.  Never  was  this  oracle  to  be  consulted  for  any 
private  person,  but  only  for  the  king,  or  general  of  the  army. 

All  the  instructions  and  institutions  of  Moses  had  an  high 
moral  tendency.  They  led  the  children  of  Israel  to  love  the 
Lord  their  God  with  all  their  heart,  and  their  neighbor  as 
themselves,  and  trained  up  many  of  the  greatest  ornaments  of 
antiquity.  The  worship  he  prescribed  was  eminently  typical 
of  the  worship  of  the  New  Testament  church;  and  in  the 
High  Priest  was  beautifully  shadowed  forth  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  our  great  High  Priest,  who  neither  by  the  blood  of 
goats  and  calves,  but  by  his  own  blood,  entered  in  once  into 
the  holy  place — into  heaven  itself,  now  to  appear  in  the 
presence  of  God  for  us.  During  the  abode  of  the  church 
in  the  wilderness,  Moses  wrote  the  Pentateuch,  comprising 
Genesis,  Exodus,  Leviticus,  Numbers  and  Deuteronomy. 
It  was  deposited  in  the  tabernacle,  and  preserved  with  the 
greatest  vigilance.  It  was  read  every  Sabbath  day  in  the 
Synagogue,  and  through  at  the  feast  of  Tabernacles,  every 
Sabbatical  year.  The  Prince  was  required  to  copy  it,  and 
the  people  were  commanded  to  teach  it  to  their  children,  and 
to  wear  it  as  "  signs  on  their  hands,  and  frontlets  between 
their  eyes."  It  is  the  only  history  we  have  of  the  creation, 
the  antediluvian  nations,  the  flood,  and  the  re-settlement  of  the 
earth.  Without  it  the  first  two  thousand  years  of  our  race  would 
be  entirely  hidden  from  us.  It  was  written  in  Hebrew  in  one 
continued  work,  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  was  divided  into 
books,  probably  by  Ezra,  or  at  the  formation  of  the  Septuagint 
version.* 

*  Many  are  the  conjectures  of  the  philosophical  and  the  curious,  respecting 
trie  antiquity  of  the  art  of  writing.     Some  suppose  that  symbolical  represen- 
6 


62  MOSES.  [Period  II. 

The  generation  that  came  out  of  Egypt  was,  as  has  been 
remarked,  very  froward  and  perverse.  They  had  been  cor- 
rupted by  the  idols  of  Egypt.  God  was  angry  with  them,  and 
swore  they  should  not  eater  the  promised  Land.  Their  car- 
casses fell  in  the  wilderness — all  but  Caleb  and  Joshua.  But 
on  their  children  he  poured  out  his  Holy  Spirit.  They 
became  eminently  devoted  to  God.  "  1  remember  thee," 
savs  he,  in  later  ages  of  the  church,  "  the  kindness  of  thy 
youth,  the  love  of  thine  espousals,  when  thou  wentest  after 
me  in  the  wilderness.  Israel  was  holiness  to  the  Lord  and 
the  first  fruits  of  his  increase."  With  them  God  solemnly 
renewed  his  covenant.  They  stood  all  of  them  at  Shechem 
before  the  Lord  their  God,  the  captains  of  the  tribes,  their 
elders,  their  officers,  all  the  men  of  Israel  ;  their  little  ones, 
their  wives,  and  the  stranger  that  was  among  them,  and  entered 
into  covenant  with  God  and  into  his  oath.  It  was  a  day  of 
deep  and  awful  solemnity,  a  day  of  great  glory  to  the  church. 

Moses  was  born  in  the  2432d  year  of  the  world,  and  died 
in  the  120th  year  of  his  age.  "  His  eye  was  not  dim,  nor  was 
his  natural  force  abated."  The  place  of  his  death  was  mount 
Pisgah ;  from  whence  he  had  a  view  of  the  promised  land, 
which  he  was  not  permitted  to  enter  because  of  transgression. 
His  sepulchre  was  miraculously  concealed  to  prevent  idola- 
trous veneration. 

God  had  endowed  him  with  wonderful  wisdom,  prudence 
and  integrity,  and  placed  him  in  a  situation  where  he  was 
enabled  to  exhibit  unparalleled  legislation  and  government.- 
Almost  every  action  of  his  life  we  can  love  and  approve,  while 
many  traits  in  his  character  command  our  highest  admiration. 
Whether  we  look  at  him  leaving  the  court  of  Pharaoh,  choosing 
to  suffer  affliction  with  the  people  of  God  ;  or  at  the  burning 
bush,  sacrificing  diffidence  to  duty ;  or  behold  him  in  the 
presence  of  Pharaoh,  wielding  the  most  awful  engines  of 
terror;  or  at  the  Red  Sea,  dividing  the  water;  or  see  him 
ascending  amid  the  thunders  of  Sinai,  to  converse  with  the 
Almighty  ;  or  trace  him  through  forty  years  of  toil  and  trial, 
unmoved  by  homage,  unawed  by  faction,  undaunted  by  danger, 

tations  were  first  used  ;  then  hieroglyphics  ;  then  alphabetical  writing  But 
perhaps  men  id  letters.    Books  and  writings  were  com- 

mon in  the  I  Written  genealogies  were  kept  in  the  days  of 

the  patriarchs.  What  was  known  before  the  flood  would  be  handed  down 
through  Noah.  The  1I<  bri  w  is  generally  supposed  to  have  been  the  origi- 
nal language,  and  the  root  of  all  other  languages. 


Chapter  3.]  BALAAM.  63 

unaltered  by  distress  ;  or  contemplate  him,  the  great  historian, 
poet,  orator,  lawgiver,  the  wonderful  deliverer  of  his  nation, 
the  greatest  of  prophets,  who  conversed  with  God  face  to  face, 
meek  and  humble  beyond  all  men,  we  may  well  believe  that 
he  was  very  great  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  in  the  sight  of 
Pharaoh's  servants,  and  in  the  sight  of  the  people  ;  we  must 
pronounce  him  the  most  exalted  man  that  ever  appeared  on 
this  stage  of  action. 

In  this  period  of  the  history  of  the  church,  we  have  two 
remarkable  prophecies  of  Christ.  The  first  was  by  Balaam, 
a  diviner  or  magician  of  great  renown  ;  a  wicked  man,  whom 
God  employed  for  the  benefit  of  his  people,  "  I  shall  see  him, 
but  not  now ;  I  shall  behold  him  but  not  nigh ;  there  shall 
come  a  star  out  of  Jacob,  and  a  sceptre  shall  arise  out  of 
Israel,  and  shall  smite  the  corners  of  Moab,  and  destroy  (rule 
over)  all  the  children  of  Sheth."*  In  a  subordinate  sense, 
David  may  have  been  pointed  out  in  this  prediction,  but  it 
manifestly  has  its  full  accomplishment  in  the  exalted  kingdom 
and  spiritual  victories  of  Christ,  who  will  destroy  the  enemies 
of  the  church,  and  gain  dominion  from  the  river  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth.  From  this  prophecy,  a  star  was  the  known 
emblem  of  the  Messiah  ;  and  it  doubtless  prepared  the  wise 
men  in  the  East  to  follow  the  star  which  actually  appeared  at 
his  birth. 

The  other  is  a  prophecy  by  Moses  ;  which,  in  a  very  par- 
ticular mariner,  reveals  the  prophetic  character  of  Christ. 
"  The  Lord  thy  God  will  raise  up  unto  thee  a  prophet  from 
the  midst  of  thee,  of  thy  brethren,  like  unto  me  ;  unto  him  ye 
shall  hearken.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  whosoever 
will  not  hearken  unto  my  words  which  he  shall  speak  in  my 
name,  I  will  require  it  of  him."f  Among  all  the  eminent 
prophets  who  appeared  between  Moses  and  Christ,  none 
were  like  him  ;  none  were  lawgivers  to  mankind  ;  none  con- 
versed with  God  face  to  face  ;  none  performed  such  signs  and 
wonders  ;  but  in  these  and  other  respects,  Christ  was  like 
Moses,  though  vastly  superior.  It  is  clear,  therefore,  that  if, 
as  some  suppose,  Moses  here  predicted  Joshua,  or  a  succes- 
sion of  prophets,  who  should  speak  to  the  church  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  yet  this  prediction  had  special  reference  to  our 
blessed  Redeemer. 

*  Numbers  xxiv.  17.     t  Deuteronomy  xviii.  15. 


64  JOSHUA.  [Period  II. 

Before  his  death,  also,  Moses  most  accurately  predicted* 
all  the  great  and  terrible  judgments  which  God  would  in  after 
aces  bring  upon  the  Jews  for  their  disobedience  ;  their  cap- 
tivity by  the  Chaldeans,  a  nation  of  fierce  countenance  ;  their 
subsequent  or  present  dispersion,  when  they  should  become 
"  an  astonishment,  a  proverb,  and  a  by-word  among  all  nations,*' 
andf  the  calling  in  of  the  Gentiles  in  their  stead,  "  provoking 
them  to  jealousy  by  them  which  are  not  a  people." 


CHAPTER    IV. 

Entrance  of  the  church  into  the  promised  land.  State  of  the  church  from  Joshua  to 
Samuel.  Schools  of  the  Prophets.  Establishment  of  monarchy  in  Israel.  David. 
Solomon.  Erection  and  dedication  of  the  Temple.  Prosperous  state  of  the  church. 
Additions  to  the  sacred  Canon. 

The  church  passed  into  the  promised  land  through  the 
waters  of  Jordon,  divided  by  Almighty  power,  A.  M.  2554. 
Its  leader  was  Joshua,  the  son  of  Nun,  a  man  of  great  courage 
and  deep  piety ;  and,  in  this  transaction,  an  eminent  type  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  Captain  of  our  salvation,  who 
conducts  the  invisible  church  into  the  Canaan  of  endless  feli- 
city. But  it  was  composed  of  very  different  members  from 
those  who  came  out  of  Egypt ;  for  God  sware  in  his  wrath 
that  none  of  that  rebellious  generation,  save  Caleb  and  Joshua, 
should  enter  the  promised  land.  The  millions  who  now 
formed  the  church,  were  their  children,  and  were  "  holiness 
to  the  Lord." 

Having  planted  his  people  in  that  land,  which  430  years 
before  he  had  promised  to  Abraham  for  a  possession,  God 
directed  every  male  to  be  sealed  with  the  seal  of  circumcision. 
This  sacred  rite  had  been  neglected  during  their  wanderings 
in  the  wilderness.  It  was  now  imposed  on  the  whole  nation, 
and  the  Passover  was  solemnly  celebrated. 

The  Canaanites  were  an  exceedingly  wicked  people. 
Their  abominations  cried  to  heaven  for  vengeance  ;  and  God 
made  his  people  the  rod  of  his  anger.  He  gave  them  power 
over  his  enemies.  By  the  most  simple  instruments  as  well 
as  by  fire  and  sword,  they  exterminated  thousands  and  mil- 
lions, and  took,  possession  of  the  land. 

*  Deuteronomy  xxviii.  t  Deuteronomy  xxxii.  21,  compared  with  Rom. 
x.  19. 


CHAPTER  4.j  JUDGES.       SAMUEL.  t>5 

This  was  divided  among  them  for  an  inheritance.  Here 
the  Tabernacle  was  set  up  in  Shiloh  ;  and  the  Israelites  with 
God  for  their  king,  commenced  their  national  existence  under 
the  beet  political  and  ceremonial  institutions.  But  alas  !  they 
were  surrounded  by  enemies  who  perpetually  sought  their 
destruction.  They  retained  among  them  many  of  the  Canaan- 
ites,  who  were  "  scourges  in  their  sides,  and  thorns  in  their 
eyes,"  and  "  snares  and  traps,"  seducing  them  to  idolatry. 
They  wandered  from  God ;  and  the  first  300  years  of  their 
history,  was  a  period  of  darkness  and  trouble. 

A  little  before  the  death  of  Joshua,  the  whole  church  sol- 
emnly renewed  covenant  with  God  at  Shechem  ;  which  was 
a  most  affecting  transaction.  But  after  his  decease,  the  Israel- 
ites had  no  regularly  appointed  governor,  and  appear  to  have 
acted  in  separate  tribes.  They  soon  fell  into  a  state  of 
anarchy  and  forgetfulness  of  God,  for  which  they  were  deliv- 
ered over,  first  to  eight  years  bondage  to  Cushan,  kino-  of 
Mesopotamia  ;  and  afterward  to  the  Moabites  ;  the  Canaan* 
ites ;  the  Midianites  ;  the  Ammonites,  and  the  Philistines. 
When  they  were  sufficiently  chastened  and  humbled,  "  the 
Lord  repented  himself  for  his  servants,"  and  raised  up  Judges 
to  deliver  them  and  guide  them.  Illustrious  were  their 
exploits.  God  was  with  them  ;  and  we  behold  in  this  conflict 
between  the  church  and  the  world  many  striking  exhibitions 
of  divine  justice  and  mercy.  But  this  long  period  is  one  on 
which  the  eye  dwells  with  little  complacency.  The  people 
were  ignorant  and  vicious.  "  The  highways  were  unoccupied, 
and  the  travelers  walked  through  by-paths."  Few  prophets 
were  appointed  to  guide  the  people.  "  Every  one  did  that 
which  was  right  in  his  own  eyes."  Yet,  in  the  darkest  sea- 
sons, Christ  had  a  seed  to  serve  him.  In  the  characters  of 
Gideon,  Barak,  Samson,  and  Jepthah,*  we  have  illustrious 
examples  of  faith.  Enlightened  by  the  Gospel,  we  may  see 
in  them  many  imperfections,  but  theirs  was  a  holy  confidence 


*  Infidel  writers  have  considered  the  story  of  Jepthah's  sacrificing  his 
daughter,  as  an  indelible  blot  on  the  Jewish  religion,  and  utterly  incon- 
sistent with  his  being  a  good  man.  But  for  such  a  sacrifice  the  Jewish 
religion  is  not  answerable,  for  it  did  not  warrant  it,  but  pointedly  condemned 
it.  His  vow  was  rash;  and  if  he  acted  conscientiously,  his  conscience 
was  erroneous,  through  ignorance  of  the  law  of  God,  and  too  much  intimacy 
with  heathen  customs.  On  conviction  of  sin,  he  might  like  David,  have 
become  a  true  penitent.  To  this  event  may  be  traced  the  heathen  story 
of  Iphigenia  sacrificed  by  her  father  Agamemnon. 

6* 


66  SCHOOL   or   THE    ri'.oi'Hi.rs.  [Period  II. 

in  God ;  and  they  "  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  righteous- 
ness, obtained  promises,''  and  went  triumphant  to  the  rewards 
of  heaven. 

In  the  early  part  of  this  period,  the  book  of  Joshua  was 
written  bv  Joshua  himself,  and  subjoined  bv  him  to  the  law 
of  God. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  during  this  dark  period,  though 
idolatry  was  prevalent,  it  never  extended  to  the  demolition  of 
the  Tabernacle  ;  for  it  was  never,  as  in  later  ages,  commanded 
by  the  rulers. 

In  the  2868th  year  of  the  world,  Samuel  was  born  ;  and 
dedicated  by  his  mother  to  the  service  of  God.  He  became  a 
faithful  servant  of  Jehovah,  Supreme  Judge  in  the  land,  and 
was  eminently  endowed  with  the  spirit  of  prophecy.  He  was 
much  feared  and  respected  by  the  whole  nation,  and  was  a 
great  blessing  to  the  church.  He  doubtless  wrote  the  book 
of  Ruth,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  first  book  which  bears  his 
name.     It  is  supposed  he  died  about  the  98th  year  of  his  age. 

The  most  remarkable  event  in  his  life,  connected  with  the 
history  of  the  church,  was  the  establishment  of  the  School  of 
the  Prophets. 

Prophecy,  or  the  power  of  foretelling  future  events,  belongs 
solely  to  God.  The  government  of  the  universe  is  in  his 
hands.  He  determines  in  his  own  infinite  mind,  what  shall 
be,  he  has  control  of  the  volitions  and  actions  of  men ;  and 
he  only  therefore  can  tell  what  will  come  to  pass.  The 
accomplishment  of  prophecy  is  one  of  the  most  striking  proofs 
of  the  divine  unity,  and  of  the  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testament.  The  heathen  nations  have 
ever  been  filled  with  diviners,  who  have  profess*  d  to  derive 
from  their  gods  a  knowledge  of  futurity;  and  who  have,  in 
this  way.  been  the  chief  supporters  of  pagan  idolatry.  But 
their  whole  system  has  been  a  system  of  lies  ;  an  abominable 
imposition  upon  the  ignorance  and  credulity  of  mankind. 

By  dreams,  by  flights  of  birds,  by  the  entrails  of  beasts,  by 
throwing  dice,  did  the  Grecian  oracles,  the  most  cunning  the 
world  ever  saw,  give  their  answers  ;  and  these  wi  n  alu  avs  so 
ambiguous  as  to  admit  of  different  interpretations,  and  save 
their  cr<  dif  d'thi  \  failed  of  the  truth. 

\\  e  a  that  divine  revelations  were  made  to  man- 

kind in  the  earliesl  periods;  and  that,  through  Enoch,  and 
Noah,  and  Abraham,  and  Jacob,  God  was  phased,  from  time 
to  time,  to  foretell  future  events.    We  have  also  contemplated 


Chapter   i  j  MoxArchv   i.\    Israel.  67. 

Moses  as  a  prophet,  whom  the  Lord  knew  face  to  face.  But 
no  regular  order  of  men,  bearing  the  prophetic  office,  existed 
in  the  church  until  this  period.  We  now  find  schools  of  them 
established  at  Bethel,  Gilgal,  Najoth,  Jericho,  and  Jerusalem, 
and  "  Samuel  standing  as  appointed  over  them."  In  these 
schools  of  the  prophets,  young  men  of  piety  were  collected, 
who  were  instructed  by  some  eminent  teacher  in  divine  things, 
and  fitted  for  the  high  stations  of  prophets,  as  God  should  call 
them.  Their  dress  was  plain  and  coarse  ;  their  food,  pottage 
and  herbs.  They  were  designed  to  reprove,  rebuke,  and 
reform  a  stupid  and  backsliding  nation  ;  and,  by  lively  admo- 
nitions of  impending  judgments,  by  bold  predictions  of  future 
events,  to  cause  kings  and  priests  and  people,  to  turn  with 
fasting  and  mourning  to  the  Lord.  Many  of  them  may  have 
risen  no  higher  than  the  business  of  composing  and  singing 
hymns  to  the  divine  honor,  and  instructing  the  people  in  the 
common  principles  of  religion  ;  but  some  of  them  were  exalted 
to  the  very  highest  rank  in  the  nation,  and  made  the  most 
powerful  princes  tremble  before  them. 

Their  predictions  were  not  confined  to  the  Jewish  nation, 
but  extended  to  the  rise  and  fall  of  all  the  great  empires  of 
the  earth,  and  constantly  directed  the  church  to  Him  who  was 
to  redeem  her  by  his  blood ;  overturn  all  the  kingdoms  of 
men  ;  and  establish  a  spiritual  dominion  which  should  never 
be  destroyed.  These  extraordinary  men  continued  in  the 
church  from  the  days  of  Samuel  to  Malachi — a  period  of 
about  700  years,  when  the  prophetic  spirit  was  withdrawn 
for  about  400  years,  until  John  the  Baptist,  the  last  of  the 
prophets  in  the  Jewish  dispensation. 

The  Israelites  having  departed  from  God,  demanded  of 
Samuel  a  king,  that  they  might  be  like  the  nations  around 
them.  Such  ingratitude  to  Him,  who  for  centuries,  had  been 
their  Sovereign,  and  had  kindly  directed  all  their  concerns, 
might  well  have  provoked  immediate  destruction  ;  but,  for 
his  promise  to  their  fathers,  he  bore  with  them  and  gave  them 
Saul.  About  2923  A.  M.  the  monarch  was  publicly  crowned, 
and  God  endued  him  with  suitable  qualifications  for  govern- 
ment. But  he  soon  departed  from  the  Lord,  and  showed 
himself  unworthy  of  his  exalted  station.  God  therefore 
determined  to  dethrone  him  and  his  family  ;  and,  since  the 
Hebrews  would  have  a  king  to  reign  over  them,  he  was 
pleased  to  advance  the  work  of  redemption  and  exalt  the 
church  by  raising  that  family  to  the  throne  from  which  the 


68  DAVID.  [Peuiod  II 

Messiah,  the  promised  seed,  should  descend.  David,'  the 
youngest  son,  was  selected,  and  anointed  by  Samuel  to  suc- 
ceed to  the  government,  and  be  the  distinguished  ancestor  and 
type  of  Christ.  God  brought  him  lo  the  notice  of  the  nation, 
to  influence  and  royalty  by  a  series  of  wonderful  providences. 
He  sanctified  him  early  by  his  Holy  Spirit;  endued  him  with 
the  power  of  prophecy  ;  and  excited  him  to  celebrate  in  a 
vast  variety  of  beautiful  songs,  the  Divine  character  and 
government,  and  the  glorious  scheme  of  redemption  by  Jesus 
Christ. 

David  was  the  man  after  God's  own  heart.  But,  in  common 
with  all  of  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord  in  tins  world,  he  was  far 
from  perfection.  He  sinned  in  numbering  the  people.  He 
was  guilty  also  of  a  gross  violation  of  the  sixth  and  seventh 
commandments.  That  sin  was  of  a  scarlet  dye  and  crimson 
hue  ; — most  offensive  to  Clod,  and  injurious  to  his  own  soul, 
and  has  been  the  sport  of  thousands  of  mockers  and  scoffers, 
from  that  day  to  this.  His  heart  too  was  greatly  hardened. 
No  man  dared  directly  tell  him  his  sin.  Nathan  declared  it 
by  a  parable.  It  came  upon  him  like  a  thunderbolt.  Out  of 
his  own  mouth  was  he  condemned.  And,  upon  conviction, 
he  manifested,  as  every  child  of  God  will,  a  spirit  of  holiness. 
He  did  not,  like  a  proud  man,  resent  the  charge,  lie  did  not, 
even  as  a  self-righteous  man,  plead  his  meritorious  services 
for  a  balance  to  his  evil  deeds  ;  but  he  cast  himself,  in  deep 
repentance,  upon  the  mercy  of  God  for  pardon  and  life.  The 
fifty-first  Psalm,  written  on  that  occasion,  exhibits  the  deepest 
penitential  feelings. 

With  this  eminent  saint,  did  God  solemnly  renew  the  cove- 
nant of  grace  ; — that  covenant  which  had  been  established 
with  Adam,  with  Noah,  with  the  patriarchs,  and  with  the 
church  in  the  wilderness  :  and  in  his  zeal  for  God,  David 
subdued  the  holy  city,  '/ion — Jerusalem  ;  brought  into  it, 
with  joyful  acclamation,  the  Tabernacle;  perfected  the  national 
worship,  especially  its  sacred  music,  and  gathered  materials 
for  a  Temple,  which  should  fill  the  earth  with  its  glory. 

His  character  can  never  be  contemplated  but  with  admi- 
ration and  love.  His  writings  have  been  a  most  precious 
inheritance  to  (he  church.  Here  saints  have,  in  all  ages, 
read  their  oh  d  experience.  Here,  they  have  found  their  joys 
and  sorrows  accurately  portrayed;  and,  as  the  delineation 
has  passed  before  their  eyes,  their  soul  has  been  melted  and 
comforted  within   them.      Here,   in   multitudes  of  songs,  the 


Chapter  4. J  IOLOMON.  69 

character  and  offices  of  Christ,  his  glorious  work  on  earth  awl 
in  heaven,  the  blessedness  of  the  church,  and  its  future 
enlargement  and  perfection  arc  s#eetly  sung  ; — and  the  pious 
have  been  furnished  from  that  day  to  this,  and  will  be  fur- 
nished from  this  to  the  latest  period  of  time,  with  the  language 
and  sentiments  of  devout  praise.  Forty  years  did  David 
reign.  He  was  a  man  of  war,  and  he  subdued  all  the  nations 
around  him  ;  but  he  lived  solely  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  he 
advanced  that  glory  beyond  any  monarch  that  ever  sat  on  a 
throne.  Having  made  the  most  magnificent  preparations  for 
the  national  Temple,  and  appointed  his  son  Solomon  his 
successor,  he  died,  A.  M.  2985,  "  full  of  days,  and  riches, 
and  honor." 

Soon  after  Solomon's  advancement  to  the  throne,  God 
appeared  to  him  in  a  dream,  and  promised  him  wisdom  and 
knowledge,  and  riches,  and  wealth,  and  honor,  granted  to 
none  of  the  kings  that  had  been  before,  or  should  come  after 
him.  He  was  accordingly  a  prince  of  great  wisdom,  splendor, 
and  glory.  He  reigned  forty  years  ;  and,  while  he  walked 
in  the  steps  of  David,  his  father,  he  in  like  manner  promoted 
the  divine  glory  ;  but  in  the  latter  part  of  his  life,  he  was  led 
by  his  strange  wives  into  idolatry,  and  brought  upon  himself 
the  wrath  of  Jehovah.  There  is  reason,  however,  to  believe 
that  he  became  a  penitent  before  his  death,  as  the  book  of 
Ecclesiastes  appears  to  be  the  production  of  a  mind  which 
had  tasted  the  bitterness  of  sin,  and  been  reclaimed  to  duty. 

His  reign  was  chiefly  distinguished  for  the  erection  of  the 
Temple  on  which  David  had  "  set  his  affection." 

The  Tabernacle  had  remained  the  place  of  sacrifice.  For 
about  forty-six  years  it  was  kept  at  Shiloh.  During  the  reign 
of  Saul,  it  was  removed  to  Nob.  In  the  time  of  Eli,  the  ark 
was  taken  from  it  and  carried  into  the  army ;  was  captured 
by  the  Philistines,  and  afterward  sent  back  to  the  city  of 
Kirjathjearim.  About  seventy  years  after,  it  was  carried  to 
Mount  Zion,  by  David.  His  object  in  building  the  Temple, 
was  to  provide  for  it  a  permanent,  and  noble  abode.  This 
building  was  probably  the  most  magnificent  and  costly  Temple 
the  world  had  ever  seen.  It  was  not  so  remarkable  for  its 
size,  being  but  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  length,  and 
one  hundred  and  five  in  breadth,*  nor  would  it  probably 
compare  with  modern  architecture.     But  the  costliness  of  its 

*  Prideaux.     Some  say  90  feet  by  30,  and  45  in  height. 


70  THE    TEMPLE.  [PliHIOD    II. 

materials,  and  the  splendor  of  its  furniture,  almost  exceed 
belief.  David  and  his  princes  consecrated  to  it  108,000 
talents  of  gold,  and  l,ot7,000  talents  of  silver.*  About 
180,000  men  were  emploj  ed  in  its  formation.  It  was  erected 
on  Mount  Moriah,  the  place  where  Abraham  offered  up  Isaac, 
and  was  seven  years  in  building  :  every  thing  was  prepared 
at  a  distance,  so  that  the  sound  of  the  hammer  was  not  heard 
upon  it.  It  looked  toward  the  east  ;  and  had  a  porch  in  front, 
twenty  cubits  wide,  ten  deep,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  in 
height.  On  each  side  of  its  entrance  was  a  pillar  eighteen 
cubits  high  and  twelve  in  circumference,  adorned  with  chapi- 
ters and  two  hundred  pomegranates.  Beyond  this  porch  was 
the  sanctuary  or  Holy  place ;  which  was  forty  cubits  in 
length,  twenty  in  breadth,  and  thirty  in  height,  containing  ten 
golden  candlesticks,  ten  tables,  with  twelve  loaves  of  show- 
bread  on  each,  the  golden  altar  of  incense,  the  silver  trum- 
pets, the  standards  of  weight  and  measure,  and  the  sacred 
treasures.  Beyond  this,  in  the  west  end  of  the  Temple,  and 
separated  from  the  Holy  place  by  a  fine  veil,  and  a  two- 
leaved  door  of  olive  tree,  was  the  Oracle,  or  Holy  of  Holies, 
into  which  only  the  High  Priest  might  enter  on  the  day  of 
atonement.  This  was  twenty  cubits  square,  and  contained 
the  ark  with  its  furniture.  Solomon  made  two  new  cherubims 
of  olive  tree,  which  overshadowed  the  mercy  seat,  and 
reached  to  the  sides  of  the  house.  This  Holy  of  Holies  had 
no  windows,  and  was  always  dark.  The  walls  of  the  Temple 
were  of  fine  cedar  and  polished  marble.  On  the  inside  were 
carved  figures  of  palm  trees  and  cherubims,  and  every  part 
within  and  without  was  overlaid  with  pure  gold. 

In  front  of  the  Temple  was  the  court  for  the  Priests  and 
Levites.  It  was  surrounded  by  a  low  wall  of  about  four  feet 
in  height,  and  contained  the  brazen  altar,  twenty  cubits  long, 
twenty  broad,  and  ten  high  ;  and  the  brazen  sea  and  lavers. 
Beyond  this  was  the  outer  court,  surrounding  the  whole,  and 
enclosed  by  a  high  wall,  into  which  every  clean  Hebrew  and 
proselyte  of  the  covenant  might  enter,  and  see,  over  the  low 
wall,  the  operations  of  the  priests  on  the  altar. 

When  the  building  was  finished,  the  ark  and  golden  utensils 
were  placed  in  it ;  and  the  Shechinah  or  cloud  of  glory 
entered  it,  to  take  up  its  abode  between  the   cherubims.     It 


♦A  talent  of  gold  is  computed  at  £5475,  and  a  talent  of  silver  at  £342 
3s.  9d.     If  this  be  a  correct  computation,  it  was  indeed  an  immense  sum. 


Chapter  4.]  church  glorious.  71 

was  then  dedicated  by  Solomon,  in  presence  of  all  the  tribes 
of  Israel,  to  Almighty  God,  in  a  prayer,  which,  for  compre- 
hensiveness, solemnity,  and  true  devotion,  has  rarely  been 
surpassed  : — by  seven  days  feasting,  and  by  a  peace  offering 
of  20,000  oxen,  and  120,000  sheep,  which  were  consumed  by 
fire  from  heaven.  It  then  became  the  regular  place  for  the 
worship  of  God  ;  which  consisted  of  sacrifices,  songs,  and 
prayer. 

The  dedication  of  the  Temple  took  place  3000  years  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  and  1004  years  before  the  birth 
of  Christ. 

This  building  was  a  beautiful  type  of  the  body  of  Christ, 
in  which  dwelt  the  fullness  of  the  Godhead  ; — of  the  Gospel 
church,  reared  up  with  lively  stones,  and  the  residence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit ; — of  the  heavenly  world,  the  literal  Holy  of 
Holies,  where  our  great  High  Priest  appears  for  us  before 
the  Eternal  Majesty,  and  where  God  is  worshipped  by  an 
innumerable  company  of  angels  and  the  spirits  of  just  men 
made  perfect.  John  saw  no  temple  in  heaven,  for  the  Lord 
God  and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  thereof. 

The  promises  of  earthly  prosperity  made  by  God  to  Abra- 
ham, were  all  in  this  period  fulfilled.  His  seed  possessed  in 
quietness  and  peace,  the  promised  land.  They  had  multi- 
plied as  the  stars  of  heaven.  They  enjoyed  great  plenty. 
Every  man  sat  down  under  his  own  vine  and  fig  tree.  Their 
fame  went  abroad  among  all  nations  ;  God  was  their  God  ;  a 
wall  of  fire  round  about  them,  and  a  glory  in  the  midst  of 
them ;  and  they,  in  regular  observance  of  his  statutes  and 
ordinances,  were  his  people. 

Their  state  was  eminently  typical  of  the  blessed  state  of 
the  church,  when  Christ  shall  reign  from  the  river  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth ;  yea,  of  that  exalted  state  when  the  judgment 
being  past,  God  shall  bestow  upon  her  the  eternal  blessings 
of  his  covenant  in  heaven. 

It  has  already  been  remarked,  that  the  book  of  Ruth,  and 
part  of  the  first  book  of  Samuel,  were  probably  written  by  that 
head  of  the  school  of  the  prophets.  The  remainder  of  the 
first,  and  the  whole  of  the  second  of  Samuel,  are  supposed  by 
writers  of  considerable  authority,  to  be  the  work  of  Nathan, 
the  prophet,  and  of  Gad,  the  seer.  The  next  book  which  was 
added  to  the  sacred  canon,  comprised  the  Psalms  of  David. 
This  book  was  not  originally  as  it  now  appears.  Some 
hymns  in  this  collection,  particularly  the  ninetieth,  are  sup- 


72  RELIGIOUS    DECLENSION.  [PERIOD   II. 

posed  to  have  been  written  by  Moses.  Some,  particularly 
the  137th,  by  Ezra,  during  the  captivity.  And  some  by 
Asaph,  Jeduthun,  and  Ethan.  The  name  of  David  is  prefixed 
to  seventy-three.  It  is  generally  thought  that  Ezra  collected 
the  whole  of  these  sacred  songs,  and  placed  them  in  their 
present  order. 

In  this  flourishing  age  of  the  church,  the  people  of  God  also 
received  for  their  guide  and  consolation,  the  book  of  Proverbs, 
of  Ecelesiastes,  and  the  Song  of  Solomon. 

The  first  is  written  after  the  manner  of  the  wise  men  of 
antiquity,  who  chose  to  compress  their  instructions  into  short 
sentences,  which  are  easily  circulated  and  long  retained.  It 
contains  chiefly  the  maxims  of  Solomon  ; — a  prince  who  was 
extensively  acquainted  with  the  vices  and  follies,  and  best 
interests  of  men  ;  and  who  was  divinely  inspired  to  give  us 
rules  for  conduct  in  every  rank  and  condition  of  life.  They 
are  so  beautiful,  and  so  useful,  that  no  man  of  taste  can  fail  of 
receiving  pleasure  in  their  perusal  ;  and  every  youth  may  be 
made  wiser  and  better  for  them. 

The  second  was  also  the  production  of  Solomon  ;  and  is 
supposed  to  have  been  written  in  the  decline  of  life,  after  he 
had  been  seduced  to  idolatry,  and  brought  to  repentance.  It 
is  viewed  by  many  as  a  dialogue  between  an  infidel  and  a  man 
of  piety,  where  the  former  advances  the  loosest  Sadducean 
philosophy,  to  which  the  latter  replies  with  the  greatest  keen- 
ness and  severity.  But  if  we  choose  not  to  adopt  this  opinion, 
we  must  consider  the  wise  man  as  sometimes  using  the 
language  of  unbelief  ironically,  for  the  purpose  of  exposing 
its  odious  character. 

The  Song  of  Solomon  is  a  dramatic  poem  of  the  pastoral 
kind.  It  was  written  in  the  days  of  his  youth,  and  is  the  most 
figurative  pari  of  Scripture.  In  describing  a  ceremonial 
appointment,  he  presents  to  view  a  spiritual  concern,  which 
that  very  appointment  is  often  used  in  the  Scripture  to  sym- 
bolize ;  and  if  this  spiritual  allegory  has  been  used  by  the 
irreverent  with  unbecoming  levity,  the  pious  mind  will  clearly 
discover  through  the  types  of  Solomon  and  his  bride,  the 
union  between  Christ  and  his  church  portrayed  in  a  very 
lovely  and  cuira^ing  manner. 

These  three  books  are  all  that  the  Holy  Spirit  was  pleased 
to  preserve  for  the  edification  of  the  church,  of  the  works  of 
the  man  who  spake  three  thousand  proverbs  ;  whose  "  songs 
were  a  thousand  and  five  ;  who  spake  of  trees  from  the  cedar 


Chapter  5.]  judgments   of   heaven.  73  - 

that  is  in  Lebanon,  even  to  the  hyssop  that  springeth  out  of 
the  wall ;"  who  "  spake  also  of  beasts  and  of  fowls,  and  of 
creeping  things,  and  of  fishes  ;"  and  they  are  probably  all 
that  would  be  eminently  useful  in  rearing  this  great  moral 
edifice. 


CHAPTER    V. 


Declension  of  religion  in  the  Jewish  nation.     God's  judgments  for  it.    Precious  seasons 
to  the  church  of  God  in  the  days  of  Hezekiah  and  Josiah.    History  of  the  prophets. 

Great  outward  prosperity  has  ever  been  destructive  to  the 
interests  of  religion.  The  power,  wealth  and  splendor  of  the 
Hebrew  monarchy  in  the  days  of  Solomon,  both  corrupted 
him  aud  his  nation.  Soon  after  his  death,  Jeroboam  came 
among  the  people  ;  a  fit  instrument  in  the  hand  of  the  prince 
of  the  power  of  the  air,  for  demoralizing  and  destroying  them. 
Ten  tribes  revolted  under  his  treacherous  dealings  from  God, 
975  years  before  Christ,  and  all  Israel  and  Judah  went  after 
the  calves  of  Dan  and  Bethel,  and  the  god  Baal,  and  forgot 
the  God  of  their  fathers. 

During  the  three  hundred  years  which  succeeded  this 
revolt,  scenes  were  transacted  both  in  Israel  and  Judah,  which 
scarce  found  a  parallel  among  heathen  nations.  The  house  of 
God  was  converted  into  an  idolatrous  temple,  altars  were 
erected  for  Baal,  the  great  idol  of  the  Phenicians  ;  children 
were  made  to  pass  through  the  fire  to  Moloch,  witchcraft, 
enchantments,  and  other  profanations  were  practiced,  to  the 
corruption  of  the  true  religion,  and  the  promotion  of  all  manner 
of  wickedness ;  and  prophets  and  righteous  men  "  were 
stoned,  were  sawn  asunder,  were  tempted,  were  slain  with  the 
sword  ;  wandered  about  in  sheep-skins  and  goat-skins ;  being 
destitute,  afflicted,  tormented." 

In  the  fierceness  of  his  anger,  God  inflicted  upon  them 
those  judgments  which  Mosos  threatened,  if  they  forsook  him. 
In  the  year  722,  B.  C,  Salmanezer,  a  king  of  Assyria,  invaded 
Samaria,  the  capital  of  the  ten  tribes,  and  after  three  years 
siege,  took  it  and  destroyed  the  kingdom  ;  carried  the  greater 
part  of  the  inhabitants  into  captivity,  and  dispersed  them 
throughout  Assyria.  And  after  the  lapse  of  a  little  more  than 
a  century,  in  the  year  588,  Nebuchadnezzar,  king  of  Babylon, 
7 


74  precious   SEASONS.  [Period  II. 

invaded  Jerusalem  ;  destroyed  the  city  and  Temple  ;*  took 
all  the  treasures  of  the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  of  the  king's 
house  ;  the  kins,  and  princes,  and  chief  men  and  artists,  and 
carried  them  to  Babylon.  These  tyrants  were  but  the  saw, 
the  axe,  the  rod  and  the  staff,  in  God's  hands  to  punish  his 
people.  They  did  it  in  the  pride  of  their  hearts  ;  not  know- 
ing that  they  executed  the  divine  decree.  The  happy  land, 
which  four  hundred  years  before  was  the  seat  of  piety  and 
great  worldly  prosperity,  was  now  laid  waste  ;  stripped  of  its 
inhabitants,  and  reduced  to  iron  bondage. 

But  in  looking  over  that  dark  period,  in  which  iniquity 
abounded  in  the  Jewish  nation,  we  find  the  spiritual  church 
was  not  destroyed.  God  remembered  his  promise.  A  holy 
seed  was  preserved.  Even  in  the  days  of  Elijah  the  prophet, 
when  the  persecutions  were  so  violent  that  scarce  any  were 
seen  avowing  themselves  on  the  Lord's  side,  and  Elijah 
thought  he  was  alone,  God  had  7000  secret  ones  who  had  not 
bowed  the  knee  in  idol  worship.  Some  peculiarly  precious 
seasons  the  church  was  permitted  to  enjoy.  Many  of  the 
kings  of  Judah  were  friendly  to  the  true  religion,  upheld  the 
Temple  worship,  and  protected  the  prophets.  Rich  conso- 
lations had  the  church  in  the  days  of  Hezekiah.  His  reign 
began  about  731  B.  C.,  and  continued  twenty-nine  years. 
He  made  David  his  pattern,  and  trusted  in  God  with  all  his 
heart.  He  destroyed  idolatry  throughout  his  dominions.  He 
called  together  all  the  Priests  and  Levites,  opened  the  house 
of  God  which  his  father  had  impiously  shut  up,  and  restored 
divine  worship.  He  caused  his  people  to  keep  the  passover, 
and  invited  the  ten  tribes,  who  had  for  a  very  long  period 
neglected  it,  to  unite  with  them.  He  kept  skilful  scribes  to 
write  out  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  He  was  a  man  of 
prayer,  and  his  fervent  supplications  availed  to  his  recovery 


*  The  Temple  remained  but  a  little  period  in  its  original  glory.  About 
34  years  after  its  dedication,  Shishak  carried  off  its  golden  treasures,  1 
Kings  xiv.  25.  It  went  fast  to  decay  under  Jehoram,  Ahaziah,  and  Atha- 
liah.  '  Soon  after  Joash  robbed  it  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  Hazael.  AnJ 
after  him,  Ahaz  gave  its  treasures  to  Tiglath  Pilesar  ;  removed  the  brazen 
altar;  took  the  brazen  sea  from  off  the  oxen,  and  the  brazen  lavers  from 
their  pedestals,  and  placed  them  on  the  ground,  and  brake  many  of  the 
sacred  v<  seels,  a  id  shut  up  the  Temple.  Hezekiah  repaired  it,  but  he  was 
obliged  to  rob  it  of  much  of  its  wealth  for  Sennacherib.  Manasseh  reared 
altars  to  the  hosts  of  heaven  in  its  courts.  Josiah  purged  the  Temple  and 
replaced  the  ark  of  God  ;  but  before  its  final  destruction  it  was  much  marred  ; 
yea,  scarce  bore  any  marks  of  its  original  magnificence. 


Chapter  5.]  PROPHETS.  75  - 

from  dangerous  sickness.  His  reign  was  truly  precious  and 
joyful  to  the  people  of  God. 

Another  season  of  rest  and  consolation  the  church  enjoyed 
about  a  century  after,  in  the  days  of  Josiah.  In  the  interim 
between  these  excellent  monarehs,  the  throne  of  Judah  had 
been  filled  by  a  monster  in  wickedness.  Manasseh  reigned 
fifty-five  years,  and  bent  the  whole  energy  of  his  government 
to  the  restoration  of  idolatry,  and  destruction  of  the  knowledge 
and  worship  of  God.  He  was  the  most  impious  man  that 
ever  reigned  in  Israel  or  Judah.  When,  therefore,  Josiah 
came  to  the  throne,  religion  was  in  Judah  at  its  lowest  ebb. 
This  is  strikingly  shown  in  the  fact,  that  when  he  was  repair- 
ing the  Temple,  the  workmen  accidentally  found  among  the 
rubbish,  the  law  of  God  which  was  lost ;  or  rather  had  been 
thus  providentially  preserved  from  the  hands  of  Manasseh. 
It  was  read  to  the  king  ;  and  when  he  heard  the  curses  which 
were  denounced  against  the  Jews  for  not  keeping  it,  and 
which  had  already  been  executed  on  the  ten  tribes,  he  wept 
and  rent  his  clothes. 

This  pious  prince  went  through  the  land,  and  thoroughly 
rooted  out  idolatry.  He  assembled  the  whole  nation  together 
at  Jerusalem,  and  caused  them  to  hear  the  law  of  God,  and 
entered  with  them  into  a  solemn  covenant  with  Jehovah.  He 
also  caused  them  to  keep  the  passover  with  a  degree  of 
solemnity  which  had  never  been  known  from  the  days  of 
Samuel  to  that  time.  He  made  the  people  acquainted  with 
the  law  of  God,  and  caused  them  to  walk  in  his  statutes.  He 
was  a  precious  man  of  God.  His  heart  was  tender,  and  he 
humbled  himself  before  God  and  met  the  divine  acceptance. 
He  was  truly  a  nursing  father  to  the  church. 

During  this  dark  period  also,  the  church  was  supported  by 
a  succession  of  eminent  prophets  ;  who  boldly  reproved  the 
nation  for  their  vices  ;  revealed  the  purposes  of  Jehovah,  and 
continually  pointed  the  righteous  to  their  great  Redeemer. 

In  the  reigns  of  Ahab,  Jehoram,  and  Jehosephat,  lived 
Elijah  and  Elisha.  They  were  successively  heads  of  the 
Bchools  of  the  prophets  ;  were  men  of  great  holiness  and 
boldness,  and  denounced  terrible  judgments  against  injustice 
and  idolatry  in  Judah  and  Israel.  The  former  gained  a  signal 
triumph  over  the  prophets  of  Baal  and  the  prophets  of  the 
grove.  He  assembled  450  of  the  one,  and  400  of  the  other 
on  Mount  Carmel,  that  the  people  might  have  a  fair  trial 
whether  Jehovah  or  Baal  Avas  God      Sacrifices  were  then 


76  PROPHETS.  [Period  II. 

prepared,  and  the  issue  was  to  rest  upon  the  descent  of  fire 
from  heaven.  In  vain  did  the  false  prophets  call  upon  their 
gods.  But  no  sooner  did  Elijah  invoke  Jehovah,  than  fire 
came  down  from  heaven  and  consumed  his  sacrifice.  The 
people  beholding  the  miracle,  cried  out,  ':  The  Lord  he  is  the 
God;"  and,  at  the  command  of  Elijah,  slew  all  the  prophets 
of  the  grove  and  of  Baal.  His  life  was  often  exposed,  but 
God  miraculously  preserved  it,  and  enabled  him  to  gain  many 
triumphs  over  his  enemies.  The  last  miracle  he  performed 
was,  dividing  the  waters  of  Jordon,  that  he  and  Elisha  and 
fifty  young  prophets  might  pass  over.  Immediately  there 
appeared  a  chariot  of  horses  and  fire  ;  and  Elijah  entering  the 
chariot,  was  carried  in  a  whirlwind,  into  heaven.  Elisha 
cried  after  him,  "  My  Father,  my  Father,  the  chariot  of 
Israel  and  the  horsemen  thereof,"  the  strength  and  protection 
of  my  country.  He  was  a  type  of  John  the  Baptist.  So 
distinguished  and  eminent  was  this  man,  that  750  years  after, 
he  with  Moses,  appeared  and  conversed  with  the  Saviour  in 
his  transfiguration. 

On  Elisha  fell  the  mantle  of  Elijah  as  he  ascended.  With 
this  he  divided  the  waters  of  Jordon,  and  returned  to  Jericho. 
He  performed  many  miracles,  and  possessed  a  far  larger  share 
of  spiritual  influence  than  any  other  man  of  his  time.  By 
some  young  men  of  a  certain  city  which  was  given  to  idolatry, 
he  was  mocked  and  reviled,  and  told  to  "  go  up,"  "  go  up" 
like  Elijah  if  he  could;  toward  whom  God,  in  vindication  of 
his  servant,  came  forth  in  wrath,  and  by  wild  beasts  destroyed 
them  all.  Some  time  after  his  death,  a  dead  body  being 
thrown  into  his  sepulchre,  revived  as  soon  as  it  touched  his 
bones.  Neither  of  these  men  wrote  any  prophecy  or  history 
for  the  future  instruction  of  the  church.  The  distinguished 
prophets  who  succeeded,  wrote  under  inspiration  of  God ; 
and  their  prophecies  form  parts  of  the  sacred  canon. 

Jonah,  the  first  in  the  order  of  time,  was  commissioned  to 
warn  Ninevah,  a  heathen  city,  of  destruction,  and  call  its 
inhabitants  to  repentance.  That  he  might  be  chastened  for 
disobedience,  and  also  be  a  symbol  of  Christ,  who  was  to  be 
entombed  three  days  and  three  nights  in  the  grave,  he  Avas 
Swallowed  up  and  retained  for  this  period  by  a  great  fish. 
His  warnings  produced  the  desired  effect.  The  Ninevitcs 
turned  to  the  Lord  with  weeping,  fasting,  and  mourning,  and 
the  judgment  was  averted. 

Amos,  the  next,  was  a  herdsman.    He  was  not  of  the  schools 


Chapter  5.]  PROPHETS.  77- 

of  the  prophets.  He  predicted  the  captivity  and  destruction 
of  Israel ;  the  restoration  of  the  kingdom  of  David,  and  the 
blessed  reign  of  the  Prince  of  Peace.  His  images  are  drawn 
from  the  scenes  of  nature. 

Hosea  resided  chiefly  in  Samaria.  He  prophesied  sixty- 
six  years.  His  book  is  a  continued  strain  of  invective  against 
the  sins  of  Israel.  He  foretold  their  captivity  and  distress; 
the  reception  of  the  Gentiles  into  the  church ;  the  present 
state  of  the  Jews  ;  their  future  restoration  ;  the  coming  of  the 
Saviour,  and  the  final  judgment.  He  also  denounced  some 
judgments  against  the  Gentile  nations.  His  style  is  beautiful 
and  his  writings  are  powerful. 

Isaiah  was  of  the  seed  royal.  Tradition  reports  that  he 
was  sawn  asunder  in  the  reign  of  Manasseh.  He  was  the 
brightest  luminary  of  the  Jewish  church.  So  clearly  does 
he  describe  the  Messiah  and  his  kingdom,  that  he  is  often 
emphatically  styled  the  evangelical  prophet.  In  early  life  he 
was  blessed  with  a  remarkable  vision  of  Jehovah  sitting  in 
glory,  and  worshipped  by  the  Seraphim.  It  was,  we  are  told 
by  John,*  a  vision  of  Christ,  and  is  an  incontrovertible  proof 
of  his  real  divinity.  The  view  caused  the  prophet  to  lie  low 
in  the  dust  and  bewail  his  own  sinfulness  ;  but  a  seraph 
touched  his  lips  with  a  live  coal  from  the  altar,  and  intimated 
that  his  sin  was  purged.  Immediately  he  received  a  com- 
mission to  declare  the  judgments  of  the  Lord.  He  prophesied 
about  sixty  years,  commencing  at  the  close  of  the  reign  of 
Uzziah,  and  was  an  eminent  counselor  of  some  of  the  kings. 
The  first  part  of  his  book  consists  chiefly  of  declarations  of 
sins  and  threatenings  of  judgment ;  then  follows  predictions 
of  judgments  on  various  nations  ;  some  plain  history,  and  the 
most  precious  promises  to  the  church — promises  of  the 
redemption  and  glorious  kingdom  of  the  Messiah,  of  the  double 
restoration  of  the  Jews,  and  the  blessed  millennium.  His 
style  is  a  perfect  model  of  the  sublime.  He  stands  to  this 
day,  unrivalled  in  eloquence. 

Micah  was  cotemporary  with  Isaiah,  and  has  much  of  his 
style  and  spirit.  He  exclaims  against  the  wickedness  of  the 
ten  tribes  ;  foretells  the  Assyrian  invasion,  and  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem  ;  the  return  of  the  Jews  from  captivity  ;  the  birth 
of  Christ  at  Bethlehem  Ephratah,  and  the  peace  and  pros- 
perity of  the  Christian  Church. 

*John  xii.  41. 


?8  I'RorHETS.  [Period  II. 

Nahum  appears  to  have  prophesied  just  as  Sennacherib 
was  returning  irom  Egypt,  with  the  intention  of  destroying 
Jerusalem  ;  and  with  great  lire  and  spirit,  he  utters  an  illus- 
trious prophecy  against  Nincvah,  which  was  fulfilled  in  a 
little  more  than  a  century  after  its  delivery. 

Zepheniah  was  of  royal  extract,  and  lived  in  the  time  of 
king  Josiah.  In  terms  wonderfully  descriptive,  he  denounces 
vengeance  against  the  wicked  Jews ;  the  Philistines  ;  the 
Moabites  ;  Amonites  ;  Ethiopians  and  Assyrians  ;  and  prom- 
ises a  restoration  of  the  captive  people  of  God. 

Joel  takes  no  notice  of  the  ten  tribes,  but  confines  himself  to 
Judah,  and  may  therefore  be  supposed  to  have  lived  after  the 
first  captivity.  He  predicts  a  fearful  famine,  and  directs  to 
repentance,  fasting,  and  prayer,  as  the  means  of  deliverance. 
His  most  remarkable  prophecy  is  of  the  general  outpouring 
of  the  Spirit  on  the  day  of  Pentecost. 

Jeremiah  was  devoted  to  the  prophetic  office  before  his 
birth.  When  first  commissioned,  he  prayed  to  be  excused 
because  of  his  youth.  But  God  bade  him  go  forward  and  fear 
nothing,  for  he  would  be  with  him  and  make  him  as  a  brazen 
wall  against  his  enemies.  He  began  to  prophecy,  in  the 
thirteenth  year  of  Josiah,  and  prophesied  forty  years.  For 
his  boldness  in  reproving  vice  and  predicting  judgments  he 
suffered  the  most  cruel  persecutions,  and  is  said,  by  Jerome, 
to  have  been  stoned  to  death.  His  prophecies  are  of  a  very 
distinguished  and  illustrious  character.  They  relate  chiefly 
to  the  captivity,  the  precise  time  of  its  duration,  and  the  down- 
fall of  the  neighboring  nations.  Some  of  them  extend  through 
remote  ages.  His  style  is  less  lofty  than  that  of  Isaiah,  but 
breathes  a  tenderness  of  spirit  which  deeply  interests  the 
affections  of  the  read*  r. 

Besides  his  prophecies,  he.  wrote  the  book  of  Lamentations, 
in  which  he  b<  wads  the  desolations  of  Jerusalem,  with  won- 
derful tenderness.  "  Every  letter  seems  written  with  a  tear, 
every  word  is  the  sound  of  a  breaking  heart.''  But  whether 
it  is  a  prophecy  of  future  events,  or  a  description  of  scenes 
then  present,  is  not  easily  determined. 

About  the  same  period,  Obadiah  predicted  the  destruction 
of  the  enemies  of  Judah,  and  the  restoration  of  the  Jews. 
His  work  is  Bhort,  bul  has  much  beauty. 

Habakkuk  was  the  last  who  began  to  prophecy  before  the 
captivity.  His  style  is  poetical  and  beautiful.  Mis  descrip- 
tion of  God's  di  Bcenl  from  T<  man,  far  surpasses  in  sublimity 


Chapter  5.]  PROPHETS.  79. 

any  description  ever  given  of  any  heathen  god.  He  predicts 
the  downfall  of  the  enemies  of  the  church,  and  pleads  with  God 
for  her  deliverance. 

These  and  other  prophets  who  succeeded  them,  were 
instructed  in  future  events  by  dreams  and  visions,  by  audible 
words,  and  immediate  inspiration.  The  holiness  of  their 
doctrines,  their  miracles,  and  the  accomplishment  of  their 
predictions,  afforded  indisputable  proof  that  they  were  taught 
of  God. 

They  published  their  predictions,  by  uttering  them  loud  in 
public  places ;  by  posting  them  on  the  gates  of  the  temple, 
where  they  might  be  read  ;  and  sometimes  by  highly  expres- 
sive actions  :  Isaiah  walked  naked*  and  barefoot ;  Jeremiah 
broke  the  potter's  vessel ;  and  Ezekiel  publicly  removed  his 
household  goods  from  the  city,  to  express  correspondent 
calamities  which  were  about  to  descend  upon  the  enemies  of 
Jehovah.  Sometimes  also,  they  taught  by  revealing  transac- 
tions seen  in  visions,  which  could  not  have  well  been  submitted 
to  in  reality ;  thus  conveying  instruction  with  great  force. 

Many  of  their  predictions  had  a  double  meaning.  They 
related  first  to  some  event  which  would  shortly  occur,  but 
chiefly  to  one  of  which  that  was  only  the  type,  and  which  was 
far  distant.  Different  predictions,  therefore,  such  as  those  of 
the  first  and  second  dispersion,  of  the  first  and  second  restora- 
tion, of  the  first  and  second  coming  of  Christ,  were  mingled 
in  one  ;  a  Vast  period  was  often  embraced  in  one  prophecy, 
and  what  a  cursory  reader  would  suppose  to  belong  to  a  par- 
ticular people  in  a  particular  age,  often  embraced  great  portions 
of  the  human  family,  through  many  successive  generations. 

Their  style  was  highly  figurative,  bold  and  magnificent. 
They  drew  their  imagery  from  the  luminaries  of  heaven,  from 
the  ocean,  the  mountain,  the  storm,  from  their  native  scenery, 
from  their  temple  worship  and  the  idolatrous  rites  of  the 
heathen  ;  and  if  sometimes  it  partook  of  an  indelicate  Cast,  it 
was  because  of  the  taste  of  the  age,  or  because  they  would 
more  indignantly  express  the  divine  abhorrence  of  the  sins  of 
the  people. 

Their  predictions  were  necessarily  obscure,  that  they  might 
not  control  human  freedom,  and  appear  to  produce  their  own 
accomplishment.     But  so  numerous  and  express  were  they 

*He  laid  aside  his  royal  and  priestly  vestments,  to  show  that  the  govern- 
ment and  priesthood  would  be  overthrown.  This  gives  no  warrant  to 
those  who  appear  in  a  state  of  perfect  nudity  as  a  sign. 


80 


BABYLONISH    CAPTIVITY. 


[Period  II. 


respecting  the  advent  of  Christ,  as  to  occasion,  about  the  time 
of  his  birth,  both  among  Jews  and  Gentiles,  a  very  general 
expectation  of  the  appearance  of  some  illustrious  personage. 

"The  testimony  of  Jesus,  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy;  and 
he  who  can  contemplate  that  spirit  operating  through  four 
thousand  years,  and  be  an  infidel,  would  not  be  persuaded 
though  one  rose  from  the  dead." 


TABLE  of 

'  the  Prophets  who  prophesied  before 

the  Captivity. 

! 

BEFORE  CHRIST. 

KINGS     OF     JUDAH. 

KINGS    OF    IS- 
RAEL. 

Elijah, 

from  912  to  896 

Jehosaphat. 

Ahab. 

Elisha, 

906  to  839 

Jehoram,  Jehoash. 

Jehoram. 
Jehu. 

Jonah, 

856  to  784 

Jehoash. 

Jehu  and  Je- 
hoahaz. 

Amos, 

810  to  785 

Azariah. 

Jeroboam  2d. 

Hosea, 

810  to  725 

Azariah. 

Jeroboam  2d. 

Isaiah, 

760  to  698 

Uzziah,  Jotham, 

Pekah,  Ho- 

Ahaz,  Ilezekiah 

shea. 

and  Manasseh. 

Micah, 

750  to  710 

Fotham,  Ahaz  and 
Hezekiah. 

Hoshea. 

Nahum, 

720  to  700 

Hezekiah. 

Zephaniahj 

650  to  610 

Josiah. 

Joel, 

640  to  610 

Josiah. 

Jeremiah, 

629  to  588 

Josiah,  Jehoiakim 

Obadiah, 

607  to  580 

Jehoiakim. 

Habakkuk, 

i 

612  to  595 

— 

Zedekiah. 

Chapter  6.]  EZEKIEL.  81 


CHAPTER    VI. 

Babylonish  captivity.  Ezekiel.  Triumphs  of  faith.  Propheciesof  Daniel.  Providence 
of  God  relating  to  Cyrus.  Restoration  of  the  Jews.  Temple  rebuilt.  Preservation 
of  the  church  through  Esther.  Favorable  decrees  of  Anaxences  to  Ezra  and  Nehe- 
miah.  Their  labors  and  success  at  Jerusalem.  The  last  of  the  Prophets.  Closing 
of  the  sacred  canon.    Zoroaster. 

In  the  year  588  B.  C.  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  of  the 
Temple,  and  the  nation  was  rendered  complete.  The  rem- 
nant of  this  once  happy  and  flourishing  people,  was  carried 
captive  to  Babylon,  and  scattered  throughout  the  East.  Their 
sufferings  were  without  a  parallel.  Every  curse  and  wo 
which  had  been  denounced  upon  them  by  God  through  his 
prophets,  if  they  forsook  him,  were  strictly  and  literally  ful- 
filled. But  amid  the  treachery  of  friends,  and  persecution  of 
enemies,  the  church  lived.  "  The  bush  burned  with  fire,  but 
the  bush  was  not  consumed."  God  had  a  seed  to  serve  him  ; 
men  of  prayer,  who  sat  down  by  the  rivers  of  Babylon  and 
wept  when  they  remembered  Zion — who,  in  recollection  of 
their  beloved  homes,  their  Temple  worship,  and  the  God  of 
their  fathers,  said,  "  If  I  forget  thee,  O  Jerusalem,  let  my  right 
hand  forget  her  cunning.  If  I  do  not  remember  thee,  let  my 
tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth  ;  if  I  prefer  not  Jeru- 
salem above  my  chief  joy." 

Among  the  children  of  the  captivity  was  the  prophet  Ezekiel. 
He  was  a  descendant  of  Aaron,  of  the  tribe  of  Levi  ;  and  was 
carried  captive  with  Jehoiachin  and  placed  on  the  banks  of 
the  river  Chebar.  He  began  to  prophecy  six  years  before  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  and  continued 
to  prophecy  sixteen  years  after.  In  the  fifth  year  of  his 
captivity,  and  thirtieth  of  his  age,  the  Lord  appeared  to  him 
on  a  throne,  supported  by  cherubims  and  wheels,  signifying 
angels  and  changing  providences  ;  and  directed  him  to  go  and 
declare  his  mind  and  will  to  *the  captive  Jews.  They  had 
made  themselves  miserable  from  supposing  that  the  remnant 
at  Jerusalem  were  in  happy  circumstances.  He  corrected 
their  error,  by  showing  them  the  melancholy  state  of  Jerusa- 
lem, and  the  still  greater  calamities  which  awaited  it,  because 
of  the  total  apostacy  of  the  Jews.  He  occasionally  adverted 
to  the  certain  destruction  of  their  enemies  ;  predicted  the 
advent  of  the  Messiah,  and  the  final  restoration  of  the  Jews. 
His  style  is  bold  and  tragical.     Many  of  his  prophecies  are 


82  triumphs    of   faith.  [Period  II. 

obscure.  The  last  nine  chapters,  furnish  a  description  of  a 
new  temple  and  city,  seen  in  vision,  under  which  seems  to  be 
shadowed  the  glorious  church  universal. 

But  the  most  eminent  saint  and  the  most  exalted  personage 
in  the  church  at  this  time,  was  the  prophet  Daniel.  He  was 
descended  from  the  kings  of  Judah,  and  was  carried  captive  in 
the  fourth  year  of  Jehoiachin.  He  flourished  during  the 
reigns  of  several  monarchs,  and  died  in  old  age,  after  the 
capture  of  Babylon  by  Cyrus.  Because  of  his  birth,  beauty 
and  wisdom,  he  was  selected  among  others  to  receive  a 
princely  education,  and  stand  in  the  presence  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzar. By  his  extraordinary  qualities,  he  conciliated  the 
favor  of  monarchs,  and  was  elevated  to  great  rank  and  power ; 
but,  sanctified  by  the  Spirit,  he  maintained  a  close  walk  with 
God,  professed  his  religion  and  continued  steadfast  in  prayer, 
in  defiance  of  the  greatest  dangers.  Often  were  he  and  his 
companions  tempted  by  the  greatest  possible  allurements — by 
life  itself,  to  renounce  their  religion  and  become  idolaters,  but 
nothing  could  move  them.  They  feared  God  rather  than 
man.  And  their  heroism  and  fortitude  spread  the  knowledge 
of  God  among  all  nations. 

History  presents  no  greater  exhibition  of  moral  sublimity, 
no  greater  triumphs  of  faith  than  are  to  be  witnessed  in 
Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego.  Throughout  the  east, 
idolatry  was  at  its  height,  and  God  was  unknown.  Vast 
kingdoms  were  summoned  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  the  haugh- 
tiest of  monarchs,  to  the  plains  of  Dura,  to  bow  down  before 
an  immense  idol,  which  he  had  set  up.  These  companions 
of  Daniel*  were  accused  and  brought  before  the  king  as  diso- 
bedient to  his  command.  A  tremendous  fiery  furnace  was 
prepared  for  the  disobedient,  and  they  were  threatened  with 
being  instantly  cast  into  it.  Had  these  pious  youths  yielded, 
Satan's  triumph  would  have  been  complete.  But  the  seed  of 
the  woman  was  to  bruise  the  head  of  the  serpent,  and  they 
stood  firm.  The  mighty  mass  of  idolaters  gnashed  on  them 
with  their  teeth.  But  they  stood  firm.  They  were  cast  into 
the  furnace.  But  God  was  with  them.  One  like  to  the  Son 
of  Man  was  seen  walking  with  them  in  the  fire,  and  the  fire 
was  not  permitted  to  singe  their  garments,  or  the  hair  of  their 
head.  The  king,  astonished,  called  them  forth  and  cast  their 
accusers  into  the  furnace  to  their  immediate  and  awful  destruc- 


*  Where  Daniel  was  at  this  time   is  uncertain  ;  probably  he  was  absent-, 
or  so  much  in  favor  at  court,  that  the  idolaters  durst  not  touch  him. 


Chapter  6.]  prophecies  of   daniel.  83  . 

tion.  And  behold  the  result !  "  I  make  a  decree,"  said  this 
mightiest  of  human  monarchs,  "  That  every  people,  nation, 
and  language  which  speak  any  thing  amiss  against  the  God  of 
Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego,  shall  be  cut  in  pieces,  and 
their  houses  shall  be  made  a  dunghill."  It  was  a  glorious 
triumph  over  the  powers  of  darkness. 

The  prophecies  of  Daniel  are  the  most  magnificent  and 
extensive  of  any  which  were  ever  delivered.  They  chiefiy 
respect  the  rise  and  fall  of  the  four  great  monarchies  of  the 
world,  which  were  to  be  succeeded  by  that  kingdom  which 
should  not  be  destroyed.  They  furnish  a  striking  exhibition 
of  the  power  and  destruction  of  Antichrist,  and  distinctly 
assure  men  of  a  general  resurrection  to  a  life  of  everlasting 
shame,  or  everlasting  blessedness.  Before  him  was  the  map 
of  divine  providence  ;  and  with  such  accuracy  did  he  delineate 
future  events,  that  Porphyry,  a  bitter  enemy  of  Christianity, 
could  only  maintain  his  cause  by  the  assertion  that  his 
prophecies  were  written  after  the  events  had  occurred. 

His  first  prophecy  was  contained  in  his  explanation  of 
Nebuchadnezzar's  dream.  This  mighty  monarch  beheld  in 
vision,  a  great  image,  whose  head  was  of  fine  gold ;  whose 
breast  and  arras  were  of  silver  ;  whose  belly  and  thighs  were 
of  brass  ;  whose  legs  were  of  iron,  and  whose  feet  were  part 
of  iron  and  part  of  clay.  He  saw,  till  a  stone  was  cut  out 
without  hands,  which  smote  and  destroyed  the  image,  and 
became  a  great  mountain,  and  filled  the  whole  earth.  In  his 
explanation,  Daniel  showed  that  the  head  of  gold  represented 
the  Babylonian  empire,  which  was  renowned  for  its  riches  ; 
the  breast  and  arms  of  silver,  the  Persian  empire  ;  the  belly 
and  thighs  of  brass,  the  Macedonian  empire,  which,  under 
Alexander,  ruled  the  whole  earth  ;  and  the  legs  of  iron,  and 
feet  of  iron  and  clay,  the  Roman  empire,  which  was  stronger 
than  any  that,  had  gone  before  it,  but  which  was  composed  of 
a  mixture  of  all  nations,  and  which,  therefore,  was  partly 
strong  and  partly  weak.  Having  thus  clearly  pointed  out 
these  four  great  empires,  he  uttered  an  illustrious  prediction 
of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  which  the  God  of  heaven  should  set 
up,  and  which,  imagined  by  the  stone,  should  break  all  these 
kingdoms  to  pieces,  and  stand  forever. 

Forty-eight  years  after,  the  same  things  were  revealed  to 
Daniel,  and  by  him  to  the  chwrch,  under  the  similitude  of  wild 
beasts.  By  a  lion,  who  shadowed  out  to  him  the  Babylonian 
empire  ;  by  a  bear,  the  Medo-Persian  ;  by  a  leopard,  with 


84  PROPHECIES    OF   DANIEL.  [PERIOD   II. 

four  heads,  the  Macedonian,  which  after  the  death  of  Alex- 
ander, was  divided  into  four  kingdoms  ;  and  by  a  beast  which 
was  dreadful  and  terrible,  and  strong  exceedingly,  and  which 
had  great  iron  teeth,  and  ten  horns,  the  Roman,  which  should 
be  divided  into  ten  kingdoms.  While  he  was  considering,  a 
little  horn  arose,  in  which  were  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  man, 
and  a  mouth  speaking  great  things,  shadowing  forth  the  Man 
of  Sin,  the  papal  hierarchy  ;  which  should  speak  great  things 
against  the  Most  High,  and  wear  out  the  saints.  To  this 
succeeded  a  most  sublime  view  of  the  universal  reign  of 
Christ,  and  of  the  coming  of  the  ancient  days  to  judgment. 
"  Thousand  thousands  ministering  unto  him,  and  ten  thousand 
times  ten  thousand  stood  before  him;  the  judgment  was  set, 
and  the  books  were  opened." 

Besides  these,  Daniel  had  other  visions  of  the  events  of 
nations,  which  have  long  since  been  realized,  and  of  some, 
probably,  which  are  yet  to  come  to  pass  ;  but  there  is  one 
class  of  his  prophecies  peculiarly  interesting  to  the  church. 
By  Gabriel  was  revealed  to  him  with  great  exactness,  the  time 
when  Messiah,  the  Prince,  should  appear.  "  Seventy  weeks," 
said  he,  "  are  determined  upon  thy  people,  and  upon  thy  holy 
city,  to  finish  the  transgression,  and  to  make  an  end  of  sins, 
and  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity,  and  to  bring  in  ever- 
lasting righteousness,  and  to  seal  up  the  vision  of  prophecy, 
and  to  anoint  the  Most  Holy.  Know  therefore  and  under- 
stand, that,  from  the  going  forth  of  the  commandment  to 
restore  and  to  build  Jerusalem,  unto  the  Messiah  the  Prince, 
shall  be  seven  weeks  and  three  score  and  two  weeks.  And 
after  three  score  and  two  weeks  shall  Messiah  be  cut  off,  but 
not  for  himself."  A  day,  in  prophetic  language,  is  a  year. 
The  period  predicted  therefore,  was  490  years  from  the  com- 
mission given  to  Ezra  by  Artaxerxes,  to  the  crucifixion  of 
Christ ;  or  434  years  from  the  completion  of  the  second  tem- 
ple, which  was  exactly  fulfilled.  With  the  like  accuracy, 
.  did  this  prophet  predict  the  duration  of  the  Man  of  Sin 
and  the  reign  of  the  prince  of  darkness  ;  which  will  be  fully 
D  when  the  kingdom  and  the  dominion,  and  the  greatness 
of  the  kingdom,  shall  be  given  to  the"  saints  of  the  Most  High. 

\\  ba1  a  vtiew  had  this  prophet  of  events  in  the  womb  of 
time  !  Mow  clearly  manifestit  is  that  li  known  unto  God  are 
all  his  works,  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  ;"  that  he 
works  by  a  fixed  plan,  that  he  determines  the  end  from  the 
beginning ;  and  that  while  man  is  perfectly  free  and  pursues 


Chapter  6]  DANIEL.  85    . 

his  own  pleasure,  God  sits  on  the  throne,  accomplishing,  in 
his  own  time  and  way,  and  through  the  instrumentality  of 
man,  his  glorious  purposes.  Well  might  Daniel  exclaim  in 
prospect,  and  we,  in  the  fulfillment  of  these  purposes,  "  Blessed 
be  the  name  of  God  forever  and  ever,  for  wisdom  and  might 
are  his.  And  he  changeth  the  times  and  the  seasons ;  be 
removeth  kings,  and  setteth  up  kings  ;  he  giveth  wisdom  unto 
the  wise,  and  knowledge  to  them  that  know  understanding. 
He  revealeth  the  deep  and  secret  things  ;  he  knoweth  what  is 
in  the  darkness,  and  light  dwelleth  with  him." 

In  the  land  of  bondage  the  church  might  have  been  left  to 
perish,  but  God  was  with  her ;  and  when  the  time  for  her 
deliverance  had  come,  so  clearly  and  fully  predicted  by  his 
prophets,  he  provided  means  for  its  accomplishment.  One 
hundred  and  fifty  years  before,  he  had  declared  by  Isaiah, 
that  he  would  raise  up  Cyrus,  who  should  deliver  this  people.* 
In  the  ordinary  course  of  human  events,  this  distinguished 
man  came  to  the  height  of  power.  He  was  the  son  of  Cam- 
byses,  the  king  of  Persia  ;  and  as  he  advanced  in  life,  became 
an  eminent  warrior.  In  conjunction  with  his  uncle  Darius 
the  Mede,  he  besieged  Babylon.  But  it  was  a  city  of  amazing 
strength,  and  its  conquest  appeared  beyond  the  power  of  man. 
Under  its  walls  and  through  the  centre  of  the  city,  ran  the 
Euphrates.  This  had  once  been  turned  into  a  vast  lake 
excavated  for  its  reception,  while  a  passage  could  be  made 
under  its  bed  to  unite  two  palaces,  which  stood  on  its  opposite 
banks.  Cyrus  resolved  to  break  down  the  embankment  which 
had  been  formed,  turn  the  water  into  the  old  excavation,  and 
march  into  the  city  in  the  dry  bed  of  the  river. 

Having  fixed  his  plan,  he  determined  to  prosecute  it  on  a 
night  when  Belshazzar  and  all  his  court  were  engaged  in 
rioting.  This  Belshazzar  was  one  of  the  most  impious 
princes  who  had  filled  the  throne.  That  night  he  drank  from  , 
the  gold  and  silver  vessels  which  were  taken  out  of  the  temple 
at  Jerusalem,  he,  and  his  lords,  and  his  concubines,  making  a 
mock  of  the  God  of  heaven.  For  such  impiety,  Jehovah 
awfully  chastised  him.  For  he  caused  a  hand  to  appear  and 
write  on  the  wall.  At  beholding  it,  fear  and  astonishment 
seized  the  king,  he  called  his  magicians,  and  diviners,  and 
astrologers,  but  none  could  read  the  writing.  Daniel,  the 
prophet,   was   instantly  summoned,   and   he    read,    "  Mene, 

♦Isaiah,  xlv.  1. 
8 


86  CYRUS,  [Pkriod  II. 

Memo,  Ti:ki:i..  I"i  H.\i;s!\."  giving  the  interpretation,  "God 
hath  numbered  thy  kingdom  and  finished  it.  Thou  art 
weighed  in  the  balance  and  found  wanting.  Thy  kingdom  is 
divided  and  given  to  the  Medes  and  Persians."  ±\o  sooner 
was  the  warning  given,  than  Darin-;  and  Cyrus  entered  tHe' 
city,  and  Belshazzar  was  shun.  Thus  ended  the  Babylonian 
empire,  Thus  was  destroyed  the  golden  Lead  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzar's image,  539  years  B.  C,  and  thus  were  fulfilled  the 
many  prophecies  which  Isaiah.  Jeremiah,  Habakkuk,  and 
Daniel,  had  delivered  against  it. 

Ol' the  new  kingdom  of  the  .Medes  and  Persians,  the  arms 
and  breast  of  the  great  image,  Daniel  was  made  prime  minister, 
illation  excited  the  envy  of  the  presidi  nts,  and  princes; 
and  when  they  could  find  nothing  against  him,  they  artfully 
laid  a  plan  to  destroy  him  for  his  religion.  To  the  great  grief 
of  Darius,  he  was  east  into  the  den  of  lions  because  he  would 
go  to  his  chamber  and  three  times  a  day  pray  to  the  God  of 
heaven.  But  God  shut  the  mouths  of  the  lions,  and  he  was 
in  safety,  Ilis  enemies  were  destroyed,  and  his 
influence  at  court  was  greater  than  ever. 

In  a  few  years.  Cyrus  succeeded  to  the  throne.  Daniel  had 
carefully  computed  the  seventy  years  of  Judah's  captivity,  pre- 
dicted by  Jeremiah,  and  had  made  earnest  supplication  unto 
the  Lord  that  he  would  remember  his  people.  He  showed 
the  king,  we  have  reason  to  suppose,  the  predictions  of  Isaiah 
respecting  him,  and  the  purpose  for  which  God  had  raised  him 
[  earnestly  interceded  with  him  to  affect  the  deliverance 
on  which  his  heart  was  placed.  The  king's  heart  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  Lord,  and  he  excited  that  heathen  prince  to  make 
this  wonderful  proclamation  :  "The  Lord  Cod  of  heaven  hath 
given  me  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth,  and  he  hath  charged 
Me  to  build  him  an  house  at  Jerusalem,  which  is  in  Judah. 
,V\  In.  is  i!i,  you  of   all  his  people,  his  Cod  be  with 

him,  and  let  him  go  up  to  Jerusalem.'* 

scribe  all  things  to  chance,  and  earthly  politicians 
glory  in  developing  the  secret  springs  of  action ;  bid  the  Bible 
Buowsua  an   AlmighQ  Governor  sitting  on  the  throne  of  the 
universe,  and  wielding  the  destinies  of  nations  at  his  pleasure 
Nothing  i-  "f  -"  much  consequence  in  the  eyes  ol'  men,  as  a 
ad  pow  eri'ul  empire.     But  the  mightiesl  king- 
are  raised  up  and  destroyed  in  entire  subserviency  to  the 
Ol  the  ehunli.      The  whole  history  of  the  world  is  but  a 
J  "I'  the  divine  dei  rees.     Babylon,  the  glory  of  king- 


Chapter  6.]  cyrus  87 

doms,  was  raised  up  to  be  a  furnace  for  the  church;  and  when 
she  was  sufficiently  purified,  Babylon  was  destroyed  that  the 
church  might  not  perish  in  bondage.  Her  deliverer  was  pre- 
dicted ages  before  his  birth,  and  was  conducted  to  princely 
power  by  the  hand  of  God.  His  acquaintance  with  the  Isra- 
elites and  the  divine  purposes  was  through  the  eminent 
prophet  who  had  been  miraculously  preserved  from  death. 
How  awful  and  glorious  is  the  sovereignty  of  God  '  He 
called  the  ravenous  bird  from  the  east  to  execute  vengeance 
upon  Babylon,  and  deliver  his  people.  How  weak  and  con- 
temptible are  they  who  fancy  they  control  the  affairs  of 
nations !  "  Surely  the  princes  of  Zoan  are  fools."  The 
balance  of  power  is  in  his  hands  who  weigheth  kings  and 
nations. 

Forty-two  thousand  people,  chiefly  of  the  tribes  of  Judah 
and  Benjamin,  with  seven  thousand  servants,  returned  the  first 
year,  under  Zerubbabel,  to  the  Holy  Land ;  535  B.  C. 
Though  of  two  tribes,  they  were  blended  together  under  the 
name  of  Jews — an  appellation  which  they  have  from  that  day 
to  this  sustained.  They  carried  with  them  all  the  golden 
vessels  belonging  to  the  Temple,  which  Nebuchadnezzar  had 
pillaged.  After  providing  themselves  suitable  habitations, 
they  assembled  at  Jerusalem  ;  celebrated  the  feast  of  trum- 
pets ;  restored  the  altar  of  the  Lord  for  burnt  offerings,  and 
commenced  rebuilding  the  Temple.  But  they  soon  met  with 
a  powerful  opposition  from  the  Samaritans. 

The  Samaritans  were  a  people  who  were  brought  by  Shal- 
maneser  when  he  carried  the  ten  tribes  out  of  their  own  land, 
from  Babylon,  from  Cuthah,  from  Ava,  from  Hameth,  and  from 
Sepharvim,  and  made  to  dwell  in  the  desolate  cities  of  Sama- 
ria. These  foreigners  intermingled  with  the  lower  classes 
of  the  Israelites,  who  remained  in  the  land,  and  formed  a 
mongrel  race,  claiming  connexion  with  the  Jews  and  heathen. 
Being  harassed  by  lions,  they  sought  protection  from  Jehovah, 
the  God  of  the  country,  and  obtained  from  an  exiled  Hebrew 
priest,  a  copy  of  the  five  books  of  Moses.* 

*  This  being  the  most  ancient  copy  of  the  Pentateuch,  has  been  considered 
of  great  importance  in  relation  to  biblical  criticism.  It  differs  in  about  two 
thousand  instances  from  the  Jewish  copy.  But  it  has  been  shown  in  a  late 
learned  work  of  Gesenius.  that  the  Jewish  is  the  original  copv.  and  that  all 
the  variations  of  the  Samaritan  may  be  easily  accounted  for.  The  Samaritans 
are  now  reduced  to  less  than  200  persons.  They  reside  at  Neplos,  the  ancient 
Sychar,  or  Sychem.    The  Samaritan  is  the  original  Hebrew  character. 


88  SAMARITANS.      SECOND    TEMPLE.  [Period  II. 

Hearing  of  the  return  and  undertaking  of  the  Jews,  this 
people   came  and  offered   te  unite  with  them;  but  as  they 

•  not  of  the  children  of  Israel,  would  not  put  away  their 
idols,  and  cared  but  little  about  the  true  religion,  the  Hebrews 
would  have  no  connexion  with  them;  which  so  enraged  the 
Samaritans  that  they  opposed  them  with  bitterness,  bribed 
some  of  the  counselors  of  Cyrus  to  act  against  them,  and  for 
manv  years  greatly  retarded  their  work.  And  when  Cyrus 
and  Daniel  were  dead,  and  a  new  monarch  Avas  upon  the 
throne,  they  made  such  representations  to  him  of  the  former 
rebellious  character  of  the  Jews,  that  he  issued  a  decree 

isl  the  rebuilding  of  the  Temple,  and  the  work  ceased. 
In  opposition  to  the  Jewish  Temple,  they  built  one  on  Mount 
Gerizim,  where  they  said  men  ought  to  worship.  Between 
them  and  the  Jews  has  ever  subsisted  the  most  bitter 
animosity. 

Under  a  succeeding  reign,  the  prophets  Haggai  and  Zecha- 
riah  exhorted  the  Jews  to  go  on  with  their  work.  And  when 
the  governor  asked  for  their  warrant  in  imdertaking  it  again, 
they  appealed  to  the  decree  of  Cyrus.  This  appeal  was  sent 
to  Darius,  the  king,  who  caused  search  to  be  made.  The 
decree  was  found;  liberty  was  granted  them  to  finish  the 
Temple,  and  means  were  furnished  from  the  king's  treasury. 
In  twenty  years  from  their  return,  the  building  was  completed 
and  dedicated  to  Cod  with  great  solemnity  and  joy,  B.  C.  415. 

This  second  Temple,  however,  had  but  little  of  the  mag- 
nificence of  the  first.  The  aged  men  who  beheld  it,  wept  at 
the  contrast.  Besides  its  inferior  workmanship  and  covering, 
it  was  destitute  of  the  Shechinah,  or  cloud  of  glory,  over  the 
mercy  seat;  of  the  holy  oracle,  or  approach  to  God  by  Urim 
and  Thummim  ;  of  the  perpetual  fire  which  came  down  from 
heaven  in  the  wilderness  ;  and  of  the  two  tables  of  the  testi- 
mony, on  which  Cod  wrote  with  his  finger  the  ten  command- 
in.  nts.  Bui  yet  the  glory  of  this  latter  house  was  to  be  greater 
than  thai  of  the  Conner  ;  for  into  it  the  Desire  of  all  nations  was 
to  come,  v.  ho  would  (ill  it  with  his  praise. 

Two  eminent  prophets,  Haggai  and  Zechariah,  returned 
with  the  children  of  the  captivity.  They  were  raised  up  to 
v<  prove  the  people  for  their  sins;  to  call  them  to  repentance, 
and  encourage  them  in  building  the  second  Temple.     The 

•  (  i n i ii<  nt   prediction  of  Haggai  was  of  the   Messiah's 
mil'  into  his  Temple,  when  God  should  shake  the  nations. 

'/.  chariah  predicted  with  wonderful  minuteness,  his  riding 


Chapter  6.]  church   saved   THROUGH   ESTHER.  80- 

into  Jerusalem  on  an  ass,  and  a  colt  the  foal  of  an  ass;  his 
being  valued  at  thirty  pieces  of  silver  ;  and  his  death,  by  the 
avenging  sword  of  Jehovah.  He  also  described  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem  by  the  Romans  ;  the  conversion  and  bitter 
grief  of  the  Jews  for  having  pierced  the  Messiah,  and  their 
final  admission  by  baptism  into  the  privileges  of  the  Gospel 
covenant.  His  style  is  much  like  that  of  Jeremiah,  whose 
spirit  the  Jews  said  had  descended  upon  him. 

This  dreadful  captivity  cured  the  nation  of  idolatry.  They 
never  more  went  after  the  gods  of  the  heathen. 

It  was  but  a  remnant  that  was  restored  to  their  native  land, 
and  this  was  from  the  tribes  of  Judah  and  Benjamin.  The 
ten  tribes  were  doomed  to  a  long  dispersion  among  the  east- 
ern nations.  Their  descendants,  it  is  supposed,  are  still 
distinctly  visible. 

In  a  subsequent  period,  in  the  reign  of  Ahasuerus,  called 
also  Artaxerxes,  this  whole  people,  embracing  the  Church  of 
God,  came  near  an  utter  extermination.  For  Hainan,  the 
prime  minister  of  his  court,  unable  to  brook  the  contumely 
shown  him  by  Mordecai,  who  probably  only  refused  to  render 
him  certain  honors  because  he  viewed  them  as  due  to  God 
alone,  procured  a  royal  decree  for  their  entire  destruction 
throughout  the  whole  world.  But  Esther,  a  Jewess,  had 
been  exalted  to  royalty  ;  and  through  her  intercession,  the 
plot  was  defeated  and  the  Jews  were  saved.  This  great 
event  happened  452,  B.  C.  In  commemoration  of  it,  the 
Jews  instituted  the  feast  of  Purim,  or  lot,  because  Haman 
ascertained  by  lot  the  day  on  which  the  Jews  were  to  be 
destroyed. 

In  no  part  of  the  sacred  writings,  do  we  more  clearly 
behold  the  wonderful  steps  of  divine  providence  for  the  pres- 
ervation of  the  church.  The  most  trivial  circumstances 
paved  the  way  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  most  important 
events.  A  Jewess  orphan  became  the  queen  of  the  greatest 
empire  on  earth,  through  the  whim  of  a  monarch  in  a  drunken 
revel.  A  restless  night  of  the  king  brought  to  the  highest 
honors  the  object  of  Hainan's  implacable  rage,  and  the  man  on 
whom  the  salvation  of  the  church  rested.  The  uncertain 
humor  of  a  despot  was  overruled  to  regard  favorably  the  peti- 
tion of  his  queen,  who  approached  him  at  the  hazard  of  her 
life,  for  the  safety  of  her  people.  And  when  the  church  was 
actually  consigned  to  ruin,  it  was  only  saved  by  a  counter 
decree  which  gave  the  Jews  liberty  to  defend  themselves 


00  EZRA.       NEHEMIAH.  [PERIOD  IT. 

against  their  enemies.     In  all  this  concatenation  of  circum- 
stances, there  w  as  nothing  miraculous.     All  happened  accord- 

to  the  ordinary  cum-''  ol  human  affairs,  and  yet  all  was 
directed  by  the  fing<  r  of  <  iod.  I  tod  brought  Esther  to  the 
kingdom  "  for  such  a  time  as  this."  She  saved  her  people, 
and  made  tins  mighty  Ahasuems  favorable  to  the  church 
during  the  «  hole  of  Ins  reign.  By  whom  the  book  of  Esther 
ten,  is  unknown.  It  has  been  ascribed  to  Mordecai, 
to  Ezra,  and  to  Nehemiah. 

aty-eighl  years  after  the  decree  of  Cyrus,  457  B.  C. 
Ezra  was  'commissioned  by  Artaxerxes  (the  Ahasuems  of  the 
book  ni'  Esther,)  governor  of  Judea.*     He  went  up  to  Jeru- 

l  with  about  1700  persons,  bearing  a  munificent  present 
of  silver  and  gold  from  the  king  and  his  counselor,  to  the 
Lord  God  of  Israel,  and  a  proclamation  to  all  the  treasurers 
beyond  the  river,  requiring  them  to  furnish  whatsoever  should 
be  commanded  by  the  God  of  heaven,  for  his  house;  all, 
probablv,  obtained  through  the  intercession  of  queen  Esther. 
Like  a  truly  pious  man,  who  placed  his  dependence  on  the 
God  of  heaven,  Ezra  observed  at  the  river  Ahava,  a  day  of 
fasting  and  prayer ;  and  God  was  with  him,  and  made  all  his 
way  prosperous  before  him.  He  found  the  people  in  a  low 
state.  They  had  intermarried  with  the  Gentiles  in  the  land. 
Ezra  com  (iied  them,  severely  rebuked  them,  compelled  them 
all  to  put  away  their  strange  wives,  and  publicly  read  to  them 
from  a  pulpit  of  wood,  the  law  of  God.  The  Holy  Spirit  was 
poured  out,  and  the  people  turned  to  the  Lord  with  weeping, 

og,  and  mourning;   entered  into  solemn  covenant  with 
God,  and  became  greatly  reformed. 

Ezra  was  of  the  sacerdotal  family,  and  was  au  eminent 
.  B.  He  not  only  wrote  the  bunk  which  bears  his  name, 
hut  compiled  from  ancient  records,  the  books  cf  Chronicles, 
collected  all  the  books  of  which  the  sacred  Seripturos  did 
then  consist,  made  such  additions  to  them  as  were  necessary 
lor  their  completion,  and  placed  them  in  their  proper  order. 
In  transcribing  he  put  the  Hebrew  writings  into  the  square 
characti  r  of  the  Chaldeans,  after  which  the  ancient  Hebrew 
character  nil  into  disuse  excepting  with  the  Samaritans,  who 
have  retained  it  to  this  day.  Ten  years  after,  Nehemiah 
went  to  Jerusali  m  with  a  commission  from  the  same  king  to 

•   granting  this  commission,  are  to  be  dated  the  seventy 
-  of  iJaintl. 


('n.UTEl:  B.J  Malachi.  91. 

repair  the  walls  and  set  up  the  gates  of  Jerusalem.  He  was 
a  Jew,  of  exalted  heroism  and  piety,  who  had  obtained  the 
place  of  cup-bearer  to  the  king  ;  not  improbably  through  the 
influence  of  queen  Esther.  Under  him  the  people  fortified 
the  city,  though  they  were  so  opposed  by  the  Samaritans,  as 
to  be  obliged  to  carry  arms  to  their  work.  Nehemiah  returned 
to  the  Persian  court,  but  he  soon  came  back  with  a  new  com- 
mission, and  entered  with  great  zeal  upon  the  business  of  re- 
peopleing  Jerusalem  and  of  reforming  the  nation  ;  especially 
in  their  abuses  of  the  daily  worship  and  of  the  holy  Sabbath. 
His  government  continued  near  forty  years.  His  last  act  of 
reformation  was  in  the  year  409  B.  C.  He  died,  probably, 
soon  after  this,  about  seventy  years  of  age. 

Under  the  administration  of  these  excellent  men  the  custom 
was  introduced  of  reading  publicly  the  law  and  the  prophets 
in  the  synagogues,  every  Sabbath  day.  Before  the  captivity, 
there  were  but  very  few  copies  of  the  sacred  Scriptures.  Jn 
the  time  of  Joshua,  only  one  copy  of  the  law  was  in  existence. 
The  people,  therefore,  were  very  ignorant  of  it.  But  by  this 
new  regulation,  copies  were  greatly  multiplied.  Synagogues, 
or  churches  were  built  in  every  town,  and  every  synagogue 
had  one  copy. 

Coteniporary  with  Ezra  and  Nehemiah,  was  the  prophet 
Malachi,  He  was  raised  up  to  censure  the  people  for  the  same 
offences  that  had  excited  the  indignation  of  the  governors,  and 
to  declare  that  God  would  punish  and  reject  them  and  would 
make  his  name  great  among  the  Gentiles.  He  predicted  the 
coming  of  John  the  Baptist,  and  the  sudden  appearance  of  the 
Lord  in  his  temple,  to  take  vengeance  on  his  enemies,  and  be 
glorified  in  them  that  fear  him.  His  style  is  inferior,  as  he 
lived  in  the  decline  of  the  Hebrew  poetry.  He  was  the  last 
of  the  prophets.  By  him  the  canon  of  the  Old  Testament  was 
completed  about  400  years  before  Christ. 


Table  of  the  Prophets 

who  prophesied  after  the  Captivity. 

Daniel, 

between  606  and  534  B.  C. 

Ezekiel,           | 

between  595  and  536. 

Haggai,             | 

about  520. 

Zechariah,        | 

about  519. 

Malachi,           | 

between  436  and  400. 

For  many  ages,  the  false  religions  of  the  east  had  remained 


92  PROPHETS  [Period  II. 

stationary  ;  but  in  this  period,  Magianism  received  consid- 
erable strength  from  the  writings  of  Zoroaster.  He  was  a 
native  of  Media.  He  pretended  to  a  visit  to  heaven,  where 
God  spake  to  him  out  of  a  fire.  This  fire  he  pretended  to  bring 
with  him  on  lus  return.  It  was  considered  holy,  the  dwelling 
of  God.  The  priests  were  forever  to  keep  it,  and  the  people 
were  to  worship  before  it.  He  caused  lire-temples  every 
where  to  be  erected,  that  storms  and  tempests  might  not 
extinguish  it.  As  he  considered  God  as  dwelling  in  the  fire, 
he  made  the  sun  to  be  his  chief  residence,  and  therefore  the 
primary  object  of  worship.  He  abandoned  the  old  system  of 
two  sods,  one  good,  and  the  other  evil,  and  taught  the  existence 
of  one  Supreme,  who  had  under  him  a  good  and  evil  angel ; 
the  immediate  authors  of  good  and  evil.  To  gain  reputation, 
he  retired  into  a  cave  and  there  lived  a  long  time  a  recluse, 
and  composed  a  book  called  the  Zendavesta,  which  contains 
the  liturgy  to  he  used  in  the  fire-temples  and  the  chief  doc- 
trines of  his  religion.  His  success  in  propagating  his  system 
was  astonishingly  great.  Almost  all  the  eastern  world,  for  a 
season,  bowed  before  him.  He  is  said  to  have  been  slain, 
with  eighty  of  his  priests,  by  a  Scythian  prince  whom  he 
attempted  to  convert  to  his  religion.  It  is  manifest  that  he 
was  well  acquainted  with  the  Jewish  Scriptures,  and  that  he 
derived  his  whole  system  of  God  dwelling  in  the  fire,  from 
ihe  burning  bush,  out  of  which  God  spake  to  Moses.  He 
gave  the  same  history  of  the  creation  and  deluge  that  Moses 
had  given,  and  inserted  a  great  part  of  the  Psalms  of  David 
into  his  writings.  The  Mehestani,  his  followers,  believed  in 
the  immortality  of  the  soul,  in  future  rewards  and  punishments, 
and  in  the  purification  of  the  bad  by  fire  ;  after  which  they 
would  be  united  to  the  good. 


Chapter  7.J  SANHEDRIM.  93 


CHAPTER    VII. 


Civil  government  of  the  Jews.  Sanhedrim.  Religious  order.  Degeneracy  in  piety 
Conflicts  for  the  High  Priesthood.  Joshua  slain  in  the  Temple.  Destruction  of  the 
Persian  and  erection  of  the  Grecian  monarchy.  Daniel's  vision  of  the  ram  and  the 
he  goat.  Fulfillment  of  prophecies  against  Tyre.  The  Jews  favored  by  Alexander. 
Course  and  end  of  the  he  goat.  Ofthe  four  horns  which  stood  up  in  its  place.  Death 
of  Simon  the  just.  Septuagint  version  ofthe  Scriptures.  Ptolemy's  violation  of  the 
Holy  of  Holies.     The  Jews  favored  by  Autiochus  the  Great. 

From  the  completion  of  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment to  the  birth  of  Christ,  was  a  period  of  about  400  years. 
It  was  a  period  of  which  indeed  we  have  no  inspired  history  : 
but  as  the  great  Edwards  well  remarks,  it  was  a  period  whose 
events  are  much  the  subject  of  Scripture  prophecy  :  so  that, 
if  we  have  no  later  writer  than  Malachi,  still  we  have,  in  the 
Bible,  a  complete  history  of  the  church;  "the  account  is  car- 
ried on,  the  chain  is  not  broken  till  we  come  to  the  very  last 
link  of  it  in  the  consummation  of  all  things."  God  also  has 
provided  profane  historians,  who,  from  the  cessation  of  scrip- 
tural history,  have  given  us  authentic  and  full  accounts  of  his 
providential  dealings  with  his  church  and  the  nations  of  the 
.earth,  and  enabled  us  to  behold  the  exact  fulfillment  of  his  pro- 
phetic revelations. 

After  the  return  of  the  Jews  from  captivity,  they  remained 
in  a  feeble  state,  under  the  Persian  monarchs.  The  last  of 
their  governors  from  among  themselves,  was  Nehemiah.  At 
his  death  they  were  transferred  to  the  prefecture  of  Syria,  by 
which  they  were  subjected  to  an  easy  tribute.  They  lived, 
however,  under  their  own  laws,  governed  by  the  High  Priest, 
and  might  have  been  a  happy  people,  had  it  not  been  for  long 
continued  and  violent  contests  by  brothers  and  others  nearly 
related,  for  the  sacerdotal  dignity,  and  the  tyrannical  conduct 
of  some  who  were  raised  to  it.  An  office  so  holy,  should  ever 
have  been  filled  by  holy  men  of  God  ;  but,  like  the  pontificate 
in  after  ages,  it  was  sought  for  by  men  of  ambition  and  avarice, 
as  a  place  in  which  the  vilest  passions  might  be  gratified.  As 
its  civil  authority  came  from  the  Syrian  governor,  it  was  pur- 
chased and  retained  by  money,  and  the  worst  political  artifices. 
The  nation  was  thrown  by  contending  candidates,  into  violent 
conflicts,  and  was  burdened  with  heavy  taxes  to  satisfy  the 
demands  of  the  prefect. 

At  a  subsequent  period,  we  find  associated  with  the  High 


94  CONFLICTS    FOR    THE    HIGH    PEIE8THOOD.       [Period  II. 

Priest,  in  the  government  of  the  nation,  a  grand  council  called 
the  Sanhedrim,  consisting  of  seventy-two  judges,  which  pos- 
sessed the  power  of  life  and  death.  The  Jews  called  it  "a 
hedge  to  the  laws  ;"  and  maintained  that  it  was  instituted  by 
God  in  the  days  of  Moses,  when  he  appointed  seventy-two 
elders  to  aid  him  in  the  government.  But  as  we  find  no 
account  of  it  in  the  Old  Testament,  it  is  evident  that  it  was  an 
institution  of  modern  date.  Basnage  and  others  have  fixed 
its  fust  institution  in  the  time  of  the  Maccabees.  Its  authority 
nded  over  all  the  synagogues  in  the  world,  and  no  appeal 
could  be  made  from  its  sentence. 

The  religious  sendees  of  the  Jews  continued  much  upon 
the  plan  established  by  Ezra  and  Neheiniah.  A  synagogue 
or  church  was  built  in  every  city.  At  the  east  end  was  a  chest 
or  ark,  hearing  a  resemblance  to  the  ark  of  the  covenant  in  the 
Temple  ;  in  which  was  placed  the  Pentateuch,  written  upon 
vellum.  The  people  assembled  for  prayer,  three  times  every 
day ;  in  the  morning,  afternoon,  and  evening.  On  the  Sab- 
bath day  and  on  festival  days,  the  law  and  the  prophets  were 
read  and  expounded.  Their  form  of  worship  was  much  the 
same  as  in  Christian  assemblies,  and  is  retained  to  this  day. 

As  has  been  remarked,  the  Jews  were  cured  by  the  cap- 
tivity, of  their  idolatry.  They  ever  looked  upon  that  sin  as. 
the  cause  of  their  curse.  In  the  great  revival  under  Ezra, 
they  consecrated  themselves  anew  to  God,  and  would  have 
been  happy,  had  they  continued  a  holy  people  unto  the  Lord, 
looking,  with  lively  faith,  to  the  coming  of  the  Desire  of  all 
nations.  But  alas  !  they  soon  degenerated  into  a  cold  for- 
mality and  debasing  superstition  ;  and,  instead  of  purity  of 
morals  and  true  devotion,  offered  little  to  God  but  a  fiery  zeal 
for  the  rights  and  ceremonies  of  the  church.  Could  we  look 
among  the  mountains  and  valleys  of  Judea,  we  should,  no 
doubt,  in  every  age  find  many  a  devout  Simeon  and  praying 
Anna,  "  waiting  for  the  consolation  of  Israel."  God  has  ever 
had  a  people  to  serve  him. 

This  nation  he  had  owned  in  his  gracious  covenant.  Here, 
under  his  word  and  ordinances,  lived  the  true  church.  Here 
many  souls  were  trained  up  for  glory.  But  history  chieily 
presents  us  the  painful  conflicts  of  violent  men,  contending  fox 
tin  priesthood,  and  not  less  \  iolent  doctors,  corrupting  the  law 
of  \b.-,  a,  and  introducing  the  tenets  and  customs  which  made 
raid  the  commandments  of  God.  These,  with  their  results, 
must  be  recorded,  that   a   full  view  may  be   presented   of 


Chapter  7.]       #  Daniel's  ram  and  he  goat.  95 

the  state  of  the  church,  and  the  providences  of  God  in  relation 
to  it. 

So  early  as  the  year  366  B.  C.  we  find  a  conflict  for  the 
High  Priesthood,  terminating  in  blood,  and  bringing  great 
oppression  upon  the  Jewish  nation.  Johanan,  the  son  of 
Jehoida,  had  succeeded  his  father  in  the  High  Priesthood  ; 
but  Joshua,  his  brother,  having  insinuated  himself  into  the 
favor  of  Bagoses,  governor  of  Syria,  obtained  of  him  a  grant 
of  the  office.  A  dispute  ensued ;  and  Joshua  was  slain  by 
Johanan  in  the  inner  court  of  the  Temple.  This  act  of  vio- 
lence so  enraged  Bagoses,  that  he  imposed  an  enormous  fine 
upon  the  pontiff  and  Temple  annually,  for  seven  years. 

A  few  years  after  this  unhappy  event,  the  Jews  imprudently 
engaged  with  the  Phcnicians  in  a  war  against  Ochus,  the 
Persian  monarch  ;  in  consequence  of  which  he  entered  Judea, 
took  Jericho,  and  carried  captive  many  of  the  Jews  into  Egypt, 
and  sent  others  to  the  borders  of  the  Caspian  sea. 

The  Persian  monarchy,  (the  breast  and  arms  of  silver,  of 
the  great  image  of  Nebuchadnezzar,)  had  now  continued  about 
200  years  ;  but  according  to  the  sure  word  of  prophecy,  it 
was  drawing  to  its  close  to  be  succeeded  by  the  Grecian ; 
represented  by  the  belly  and  thighs  of  brass.  For  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  purpose,  God  raised  up  Alexander,  the  son 
of  Philip,  king  of  Macedonia,  and  endowed  him  with  talents 
for  the  accomplishment  of  vast  and  glorious  undertakings. 
Actuated  by  an  ambition  to  conquer  the  world,  this  prince 
went  forth  furiously  with  a  small  but  powerful  army,  against 
Darius,  king  of  Persia,  and  became  a  triumphant  conqueror  of 
armies  and  dominions,  which  had  been  considered  invincible, 
and  established  on  the  ruins  of  the  Persians,  the  third  great 
empire  of  the  earth.     These  events  took  place  334 — 0  B.  C. 

Besides  the  general  representations  of  it  in  the  image  of 
Nebuchadnezzar,  and  in  Daniel's  vision  of  four  beasts,  that 
distinguished  prophet  had  another  more  particular  and  striking 
view  of  it  in  his  vision  of  the  ram  and  the  he  goat.  "  Then  I 
lifted  up  mine  eyes"  said  Daniel,  "  and  saw,  and  behold  there 
stood  before  the  river  a  ram,  which  had  two  horns,  and  the 
two  horns  were  high  up,  but  one  was  higher  than  the  other, 
and  the  higher  came  up  last."  This  ram,  according  to  the 
interpretation  of  Gabriel,  was  the  empire  of  the  Medes  and 
Persians.  "  I  saw,"  says  the  Prophet,  "  the  ram  pushing 
westward  and  northward  and  southward  so  that  no  beast 
might  stand  before  him."     Under  Cyrus  and  his  successors, 


96  DESTRUCTION    OF    TYRE.  [PERIOD   II. 

the  Persians  pushed  their  conquests  on  every  side.  "  And  as 
I  was  considering,  behold  an  he  goat  came  from  the  west,  on 
the  face  of  the  whole  earth  and  touched  not  the  ground  ;  and 
the  he  goat  had  a  notable  horn  between  his  eyes."  By  the 
angel  Gabriel  the  prophet  was  told  that  this  rough  goat  was 
the  king  of  Greece,  and  the  great  horn  that  was  between  his 
eyes,  was  the  first  king.  "  And  he  came,"  said  Daniel,  "  to 
the  ram  that  had  two  horns  which  I  had  seen  standing  before 
the  river,  and  ran  unto  him  in  the  fury  of  his  power.  And  I 
saw  him  come  close  unto  the  ram,  and  he  was  moved  with 
choler  against  him,  and  smote  the  ram  and  break  his  two 
horns,  and  there  was  no  power  in  the  ram,  to  stand  before 
him,  but  he  cast  him  down  to  the  ground  and  stamped  upon 
him  and  there  was  none  that  could  deliver  the  ram  out  of  his 
hand." 

This  wonderful  prophecy  thus  delivered  230  years  before, 
received  a  most  exact  fulfillment  in  the  rapid  and  irresistible 
movements  of  the  GJrecian  conqueror.  Alexander,  the  leopard 
in  a  former  vision,  and  the  he  goat  from  the  west  in  this,  Hew 
with  incredible  swiftness,  and  came  upon  his  enemies  before 
they  were  aware  of  him  or  could  place  themselves  in  a  posture 
of  defence.  At  the  river  Granicus  he  met  Darius  with  all  his 
army.  He  commanded  35,000  men,  while  Darius  had  five 
times  that  number.  But  he  regarded  him  not.  He  ran  unto 
him  in  the  fury  of  his  power,  and  he  smote  the  ram  and  break 
his  two  horns.  Media  and  Persia  were  no  more.  He  routed 
all  the  armies,  took  all  the  cities  and  castles,  and  subverted 
forever  the  Persian  empire.  Thus  did  this  mad  and  ferocious 
heathen  prince  become  the  instrument  of  effecting,  in  part, 
the  divine  purpose  declared  by  Ezekiel,*  "  1  will  overturn, 
overturn,  overturn  it  and  it  .shall  be  no  more,  until  he  come 
whose- right  it  is,  and  1  will  give  it  him." 

Having  overthrown  the  Persian  empire,  Alexander  pushed 

his  conquest  into  Phenieia.     Every  place  opened  its  gates 

until  he  came  to  the   ancient  city  Tyre,  where  he   met  a 

check.     Tyre  belonged  to  the  tribe  of  Asher,  but  was 

rom  the  Canaanites.     Situated  upon  the  sea,  it 

me  a  place  of  greal  trade,  opulence  and  splendor.     But  it 

tided    also   in  pride  and  wickedness,  and  gloried  over 

Jerusalem,    the    city  of  God,  when  she  was  chastened  of 

heaven.      God   therefore   determined   to  display  over   it  his 

*  xxi.  xxvii. 


Chapter  7.]  Alexander  at  jeri  salem.  97 

righteous  indignation,  and  by  his  prophets,  lie  declared  that 
he  would  destroy  it  utterly.*  He  first  brought  against  it 
Nebuchadnezzar.  It  was  a  city  of  amazing  strength;  and 
for  thirteen  years  this  mighty  potentate  besieged  it,  until 
"  every  head  was  made  bald  and  every  shoulder  was  peeled." 
At  length  it  wad  taken  572  B.  C,  and  the  predictions  of  the 
prophets  were,  in  part  fulfilled.  But  the  inhabitants  removed 
themselves  and  their  effects  to  an  island,  and  it  was  not  utterly 
destroyed.  It  was  for  Alexander  to  complete  the  divine  pur- 
pose. He  found  it  again  populous  and  strong  ;  but  after  a 
costly  and  terrible  siege  he  took  the  city  by  force,  put  8000 
of  the  inhabitants  to  the  sword,  crucified  2000,  and  sold 
30,000  for  slaves.  After  this  it  never  recovered  its  glory.  It 
is  now,  in  fulfillment  of  the  divine  decree,  a  place  for  fisher- 
men to  spread  their  nets.  So  true  is  it  that  God  reigneth  in 
the  earth,  and  will  do  all  his  pleasure.  "  The  Lord  of  hosts 
hath  purposed,  and  who  can  disannul." 

The  next  movement  of  this  weapon  of  the  Lord,  vvas 
against  Jerusalem.  The  Jews  pleading  their  oath  to  Darius, 
refused  to  furnish  Alexander  with  supplies  for  his  ar.iiy  while 
encamped  against  Tyre.  This  exceedingly  enraged  that 
successful  monarch,  and  he  determined  to  wreak  his  ven- 
geance upon  Jerusalem.  At  his  approach  the  Jews  were 
thrown  into  the  greatest  consternation.  They  immediately 
offered  to  God  sacrifices,  prayers  and  supplications  ;  and, 
being  directed,  as  it  is  said,  in  a  vision  by  night,  Jaddua,  the 
High  Priest  went  out  to  meet  the  conqueror,  dressed  in  his 
pontifical  robes,  with  all  the  priests  in  their  sacerdotal  vest- 
ments, and  the  people  in  white  garments.  Struck  with  awe 
at  the  solemn  spectacle,  Alexander  hastened  forward,  and 
bowed  himself  to  the  earth  before  the  High  Priest,  and  wor- 
shipped Jehovah,  whose  aai  i  inscribed  on  the  mitre. 
Parmenias,  his  favorite,  astonished  at  his  behavior,  inquired 
why  he  did  thus  ?  Alexander  who  well  knew"  how  to  improve 
every  occurrence  in  his  own  favor,  assured  liim  that  when  he 
was  at  Dio,  in  Macedonia,  and  deliberating  with  himself 
what  lie  should  do,  this  very  pontiff,  in  this  habit,  appeared  to 
him  in  a  dream,  and  encouraged  him  to  pursue  the  war  against 
the  Persians,  assuring  him  of  complete  success  in  all  his 
undertakings.  The  king  embraced  the  High  Priest,  entered 
Jerusalem  in   a   friendly  manner  with  the  procession,  and 

*  Isaiah  xsiii.     Ezekiel  xsvi.  xxvii.  xxviii. 
9 


98  THE   FOUR   HORNS.  [Period  II. 

offered  sacrifices  to  God  in  the  Temple.  Jaddua  then  showed 
him  the  prophecies  of  Daniel,  which  predicted  the  overthrow 
of  the  Persian  empire  by  a  Grecian  king.  This  produced  a 
feeling  ofgreal  exultation  in  the  king,  and  made  him  favor  the 
Jewish  nation.  He  suffered  them  to  remain  unmolested  under 
their  own  laws,  and  in  the  enjoyment  of  their  own  religion; 
rnpted  them  from  the  usual  tribute  on  the  seventh  or  Sab- 
batical year,  and  gave  many  of  them  a  place  with  important 
privileges,  in  a  new  city  which  he  built  in  Egypt,  and  which 
he  called  Alexandria,  alter  his  own  name.     No  power  was  yet 

troy  a  place  where  God  had  recorded  his  name. 
Beholding  the  attention  which  the  conqueror  paid  to  the 
Temple  and  city  of  Jerusalem,  the  Samaritans  immediately 
advanced  to  meet  him,  and  asked  the  like  favors  ;  but  as  they 
were  not  Jews,  they  plead  in  vain  ;  and  when,  a  short  time 
alter,  some  of  them  mutinied  against  his  Syrian  governor,  he 
drove  them  all  from  Samaria,  and  planted  there  a  small  colony 
of  Greeks.  The  Samaritans  retired  to  Shechem  under 
Mount  Gemini,  the  place  of  their  temple,  and  there  they  have, 
remained  to  the  present  time. 

It  will  not  be  uninteresting  to  trace  the  further  course  and 
end  of  this  distinguished  man,  so  plainly  pointed  out  in 
prophecy,  and  raised  up  for  the  execution  of  such  important 
purposes.  Finn  Jerusalem,  Alexander  went  into  Egypt; 
founded  the  city  of  Alexandria,  and  visited  the  heathen  temple 
of  Jupiter  Ammon,  situated  about  200  miles  in  the  deserts  of 
Lybia.  Having  caused  himself  to  be  declared  the  son  of  that 
heathen  god,  he  returned  to  Syria  and  Persia ;  overcame 
again  the  Persians  who  had  gathered  against  him  ;  pushed 
his  conquests  beyond  the  Indus,  and  would  gladly  have  gone 
beyond  the  Ganges  ;  but  his  soldiers  refused  to  follow  him 
farther,  and  he  returned  to  Babylon.  There  he  suddenly 
died  of  a  liver,  produced  by  a  drunken  revel,  323  B.  C.  in 
the  thirteenth  year  of  his  reign,  and  thirty-third  year  of  his 

Thus,  when  the  "he  goat  had  waxed  very  great  and 

when  he  was  strong,  the  great  horn  was  broken."     He  had 

If  all  the  countries  from  the  Adriatic  sea  to 

mbracing  all  the  habitable  world  then  known. 

'  mi  op  for  this  purpose.     He  had  marked  out, 

!'!<ne.  his  victorious  path.     He  gave  him 

■ess,  and   carried  him  through  all  his 

unquestionably  a  great  military 

commander,  but  he  knew  not  God.     He  formed  himself  on 


CHAPTER   7.]       COMPLETION    OF    THE    OLD    TESTAMENT.  09 

the  model  of  Homer's  heroes,  and  was  destroyed  by  vain 
glory.  I  lis  ambition  was  to  conquer  the  world  ;  and  to  effect 
this  object,  he  could  wade  through  seas  of  blood  ;  totally 
regardless  of  human  happiness.  His  triumph  led  him  to  the 
grossest  sensuality,  and  he  died  as  a  fool  dieth,  in  bacchana- 
lian revelries.  Thus  we  see  that  God,  who  is  higher  than 
the  highest,  can  employ  the  wicked  to  accomplish  his  pur- 
poses, though  they  mean  not  so  ;  and  when  they  have  fulfilled 
his  designs,  then  he  casts  them  out  of  his  hand  as  no  longer 
useful,  except  it  be  in  their  everlasting  destruction  for  their 
own  vices  and  follies. 

"  The  great  horn  was  broken,  and  for  it  came  up  four  nota- 
ble ones  from  toward  the  four  winds  of  heaven."  This 
termination  of  the  distinguished  prophecy,  Gabriel  thus  inter- 
preted :  "  Now,  that  being  broken,  whereas  four  stood  up  for 
it,  four  kingdoms  shall  stand  up  out  of  the  nation,  but  not  in 
his  power."  It  was  now  literally  'fulfilled.  Alexander's 
brother  and  sons  took  the  throne,  but  they  were  all  soon  mur- 
dered, and  the  horn  or  kingdom  was  entirely  broken.  The 
governors  of  provinces  usurped  dominion,  and  being  reduced 
to  four,  they  divided  Alexander's  empire  into  four  kingdoms, 
which  are  the  four  horns  which  stood  up  for  the  one  which 
was  great  and  terrible.  Cassander  held  Macedon  and  Greece, 
and  the  west  parts.  Lysimachus  had  Thrace,  Bithynia  and 
the  northern  regions  ;  Ptolemy  took  Egypt  and  the  southern 
countries  ;  and  Seleucus,  Syria  and  the  provinces  of  the  East. 

Lying  between  these  various  kingdoms,  Judea  was  often 
greatly  distracted  with  their  wars.  At  first  it  was  held  by 
Laomedon,  one  of  Alexander's  captains.  He  was  soon  sub- 
dued by  Ptolemy.  The  Jews  however  would  not  violate  their 
engagements  to  him.  They  therefore  drew  upon  them  the 
wrath  of  Ptolemy,  who  not  being  able  easily  to  subdue  so 
strong  a  place  as  Jerusalem,  took  advantage  oT  their  regard 
for  the  Sabbath,  entered  the  city  unresisted  on  that  holy  day, 
and  carried  one  hundred  thousand  of  the  inhabitants  with  him 
into  Egypt.  Their  firm  character  and  sacred  regard  to  their 
oatli  attracted  his  favor,  and  he  placed  many  of  them  in  sta- 
tions of  power  and  trust.  Some  he  settled  in  Lybia  and 
Cyrene.  From  these  descended  the  Cyrenian  Jews,  of 
whom  mention  is  made  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 

In  the  year  292  B.  C.  died  Simon,  called  the  just,  High 
Priest  of  the  Jews.  He  was  a  man  of  distinguished  upright- 
ness and  purity  of  character.  He  was  an  ardent  patriot,  who 
o 


100  SEPTUAGINT.  [Pesiod  II. 

repaired  and  fortified  th<  city  and  Temple.  By  him,  it  is 
supposed,  the  canon  of  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testament 
was  perfected  and  settled  in  the  Jewish  Church.  The  gene- 
alogy in  the  book  of  chronicles  is  evidently  carried  down  to 
about  this  period,  and  some  books,  especially  Malachi,  were 
written  after  Ezra  had  copied  out  the  sacred  writings.  No 
one,  it  is  certain,  later  than  Simon,  ventured  to  perfect  the 
holy  oracles  ;  for  he  was  the  last  of  the  grand  synagogue — a 
council  of  120  elders,  who,  in  regular  succession,  from  the 
time  of  Ezra,  labored  to  restore  the  Jewish  state  and  extend  a 
correct  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures. 

The  whole  of  the  sacred  books  thus  collected  and  arranged, 
is  called  the  Old  Testament,  simply  because  it  contains  the 
former  covenant,  or  the  Mosaic  dispensation  ;  though  that  in 
reality  occupies  but  a  very  small  part  of  it — the  historical 
books,  the  book  of  Job,  the  Psalms,  and  the  prophets,  having 
no  particular  connexion  with  it.  In  the  arrangement  which 
was  made,  a  strict  order  of  time  was  not  observed.  A  division 
of  the  books  into  chapters  and  verses,  was  not  made  until  the 
thirteenth  century  of  the  Christian  era.  Even  a  division  of 
letters  into  words  was  then  unknown.  A  whole  line  was 
written  as  though  it  was  one  word. 

Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  who   succeeded   Soter,  285   B.   C. 

was  very  l':n  orable  to  the  Jews.     He  ransomed  many  of  those 

who   had  been  brought  captive  into  Egypt,  and  established 

rs  <ni  favorable  foundations  in  his  own  dominions.     He 

was  a  great  pattern  of  learning,   and  collected  a  library  of 

seven   hundred  thousand  volumes  or   manuscripts.      During 

his   reign  the  Jewish  Scriptures  were   translated    from  the 

Hebrew  into  the  Greek  language — forming  the   Septuagint 

-ion.     It  was  formerly  the  popular  belief,  from  the  tradition 

of  one  Ahst|as,  that,  desiroiil  of  forming  a  perfect  library, 

and  hearing  oi  the  books  6f  M  ises,  Ptolemy  sent  to  Jerusalem 

for  seventy  elders,  who  came  to  Uexandria,' where  they  were 

shut  up  in  the  island  of  Pharos,  in  separate  cells,  until  each 

<•.,«•  had  transl  ited  a  particular  portion  ;  that  these  translations 

all  being  compared  and  found     ■  e  approved;  when 

.it  back  with  magnificent    pi  But 

qow  i  xploded,  and  it  is  commonly  supposed 

that  thi    Gre<  k  made  prn  I      tandria,  by 

who  had  been  carried  thither  by  Ptolemy  Soter, 

and  who  rel   ined   [he  Hebrew,  and   had  become  conversant 

with  the  Gn  ek  language.     But  in  whatever  way  the  Septua- 

• 


Chapter  7]  BEPTUAGINT.  101 

gint  was  formed,  the  translation  was  a  great  event.  The 
Scriptures  had  hitherto  been  locked  up  in  a  language,  known 
only  to  a  small,  obscure,  and  despised  people.  And  not  only 
sc,  but  even  among  the  Jews,  the  Hebrew  ceased  to  be  spo- 
ken as  a  living  language,  soon  alter  the  Babylonish  captivity. 
The  sacred  books  are  now  put  into  the  popular  language  of  the 
age.  the  language  of  courts,  of  armies,  and  of  literature.  The 
Jews  who  were  scattered  over  the  earth,  and  who  were  fast 
changing  their  language  for  the  Greek,  found  the  Scriptures 
following  them,  and  legible  by  them.  This  version  was  soon 
brought  into  universal  and  common  use.  Christ  and  his 
Evangelists  and  Apostles  quoted  from  it,  though  they  lived  in 
Judea.  From  this  all  the  early  versions  were  made — the  Illy- 
rian,  the  Gothic,  the  Arabic,  the  Ethiopic,  the  Armenian,  and 
the  Syriac.  It  was  in  common  use  in  the  churches  for 
several  centuries  after  Christ,  and  is  to  this  da}',  in  the  Greek 
and  most  of  the  oriental  churches.  It  generally  expresses  the 
same  sentiments  with  the  Hebrew,  though  often  in  very 
different  terms. 

Such  Jews  as  mingled  with  the  Greeks  after  the  conquests 
of  Alexander,  spoke  their  language,  and  used  the  Septuagint 
version,  were  called  Hellenist  Jews. 

Though  the  Jews  remained  subject  to  the  Egyptians,  yet 
other  nations,  beholding  their  diligence  and  fidelity,  were  very 
favorable  to  them,  and  granted  them  many  privileges.  This 
was  particularly  the  case  with  Seleucus  Nicator,  king  of 
Macedon,  who  allowed  them  the  same  privileges  with  his  own 
subjects. 

About  the  year  217  B.  C.  Antiochus  the  Great,  king  of 
Syria,  resolved  to  conquer  Jerusalem.  But  Ptolemy  Philo- 
pater,  king  of  Egypt,  resisted  him  and  drove  him  back  to  his 
own  territories.  The  Jews,  inconsequence  of  this,  paid  him 
great  homage,  and  cordially  welcomed  him  to  their  city. 
Coming  into  the  Temple,  Ptolemy  offered  sacrifices  to  the 
God  of  heaven,  and  made  many  gifts  to  the  people.  But  he 
would  not  leave  the  place  until  he  had  seen  the  Holy  of  Holies. 
Against  this  the  priests  and  people  solemnly  remonstrated  as 
an  awful  profanation,  which  would  bring  upon  him  and  them 
the  Divine  vengeance.  But  the  more  he  was  opposed,  the 
more  determined  he  became  ;  and  pressing  into  the  most  holy 
place,  he  was  smitten  with  inexpressible  terror,  and  carried 
out  by  his  attendants. 

He  returned  to  Egypt  in  great  wrath  with  the  Jews,  and  bit- 
9* 


102      PTOLEMY    VIOLATES    Tin:    HOLY    OF    HOLIES.    [Plp.iod   II. 

terry  persecuted  all  who  were  in  his  dominions.  He  first 
forbade  every  man  access  to  him  who  did  noi  sacrifice  to  Ins 
gods.     He  nexl  directed  thai  the  Jews,  who,  by  the  favor  of 

Alexander,  had  held  the  first  rank,  should  be  enrolled  in  the 
third,   or    lowest,   and    thai  i   they  should    be 

stamped  with  a  hot  iron,  with  the  mark  of  his  god  Bacchus  ; 
and  that  if  any  refused  enrollment  they  should  he  put  to  death. 
He  then  ordained  that  as  main  as  would  renounce  their  reli- 
gion and  become  heathen,  should  he  restored  to  their  former 
privileges  :  hut  only  three  hundred  out  of  the  many  thousands 
in  Alexandria,  were  seduced  to  apostacy.  He  finally  resolved 
upon  the  destruction  of  the  whole  nation.  And  first  gathering 
together  the  Jews  in  -Kirypt,  and  binding  them  in  chains,  he 
let  loose  upon  them  his  elephants  ;  but  these,  having  been 
made  drunk  with  wine  and  frankincense,  turned  upon  the 
spectators  and  made  dreadful  havoc  among  them.  Ptolemy, 
fearing  the  vengeance  of  heaven,  turned  from  all  his  wicked 
purposes,  and  restored  the  Jews  to  their  former  privileges. 

The  Samaritans  improved  every  opportunity  which  was 
afforded)  to  show  their  enmity  to  the  Jews.  They  often 
plundered  and  ravaged  parts  of  their  country,  and  carried 
many  of  the  inhabitants  into  captivity,  selling  them  for  slaves. 
This  was  particularly  the  case  during  the  reign  of  Ptolemy 
Philopater. 

This  oppressed  people  saw  again,  at  the  death  of  Ptolemy, 
(B.  C.  204,)  days  of  prosperity  :  for  wearied  with  allegiance- 
to  Egypt,  they  placed  themselves  under  the  protection  of 
Antiochus  the  Great,  king  of  Syria,  and  offered  him  their 
assistance.  Antiochus  rewarded  them  by  a  restoration  of 
Jerusalem  to  its  ancient  privileges.  He  also  liberated  all 
who  ves  in  captivitj  ;  exempted  all  the  Jews  who 

should  return  to  their  capital  from  taxes,  for  three  years  ; 
'  a  large  sum  from  his  own  private  purse,  for  repair- 
ing tin  Temple.  Antiochus  was  assassinated  187  B.  C.  for 
robbing  the  temple  of  Belus  of  its  tr  asures.  He  was  called 
the  '  ■  dor,  prudence,  industry,  and  suc- 

The  ions  of  his  life,  and  the  wars  in  which  he 

was  |  with    Ptolemy,   were   accurately  delineated   in 

eleventh   chapter  of  the  prophecy  of  Daniel,  from   the 
to  the  nineteenth  verse. 

i  and  successor  Seleucus,  the  Jews  enjoyed 
the  privilege  •  and  immunities  which  had  been  granted  them 
by  Antiochus  ;  and  might  have  enjoyed  many  years  of  peace 


Ch after  8.]  DESOLATIONS    OF    JERUSALEM.  103 

and  quietness,  had  it  not  been  for  a  bitter  contention  betw.  q 
Simon,  the  governor  of  the  Temple,  and  Onias,  the  High 
Priest.  The  former,  proving  unsuccessful,  fled  to  Appollo- 
nius,  governor  of  Palestine,  and  gave  him  an  exaggerated 
account  of  the  treasures  in  the  Temple.  When  Seleucus 
heard  it,  he  resolved  to  possess  them,  and  sent  his  treasurer 
to  bring  them  away.  But,  while  in  the  act  of  robbery,  Helio- 
dorus,  the  treasurer,  was  suddenly  struck  with  awful  terror^ 
by  a  vision,  which  caused  him  instantly  to  quit  the  city,  fear- 
ing the  power  and  wrath  of  God.  The  whole  of  the  reign  of 
Seleucus  is  expressed  in  the  twentieth  verse  of  the  eleventh 
chapter  of  D#aniel.     He  was  little  besides  "  a  raiser  of  taxes." 


CHAPTER    VIII. 


Desolations  of  Jerusalem  under  Antiochus  Epiphanes.  Jason  erects  a  gymnasium. 
Temple  shut  up  for  three  years.  Bold  and  artful  plot  of  Antiochus  to  extirpate  the 
church.  The  Temple  consecrated  to  Jupiter  Olympus.  Jewish  martyrdom  -.  Gen- 
eral revolt  under  Mattathias.  Wars  of  the  Maccabees.  Death  of  Antiochus.  Pro- 
phecies fulfilled  in  him.  Destruction  of  the  Grecian,  and  establishment  of  the 
Roman  empire,  the  legs  and  feet  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  image.  Prosperous  state  of 
the  Jews  under  Jonathan  and  Simon.     Apochryphal  books. 

We  have  hitherto  contemplated  the  Jews  in  favorable  cir- 
cumstances. They  had  had  some  internal  conflicts  and  out- 
ward oppressions,  but  they  had  also  enjoyed  the  protection  of 
mighty  monarchs,  and  had  become  a  populous  and  wealthy 
nation.  Vital  piety  had  exceedingly  declined,  especially  after 
the  death  of  Simon  the  Just ;  but  the  Temple  stood  in  its 
glory,  and  its  service  was  strictly  observed.  But  we  are  now 
to  contemplate  an  awful  and  melancholy  reverse.  We  are  to 
behold  the  whole  nation  nearly  destroyed ;  their  religion 
almost  extirpated,  and  the  Temple  of  Jehovah  dedicated  to 
Jupiter  Olympus. 

The  successor  of  Seleucus  in  the  Syrian  monarchy,  was 
Antiochus  Epiphanes.  He  took  the  throne  175  B.  C.  The 
prophet  Daniel  predicted  that  he  should  be  a  "  vile  person."* 
Such  he  proved  himself,  by  all  his  private  and  public  conduct. 
The  first  of  his  acts  which  seriously  affected  the  Jews,  was 
his  selling  the  High  Priesthood  to  Jason,  brother  to  Onias, 

*  Daniel  xi.  1 


104  DNDEB   ANTIOCULS    i:r  irilANES.  [Period  II. 

the  reigning  High  Priest,  for  360  talents,  about  90,000  pounds 
sterling;  and  issuing  an  order  for  the  removal  of  Onias,  a 
person  worthy  of  this  sacred  trust,  to  Antioch;  there  to  be 
confined  for  life.  Jason,  despising  the  religion  of  his  ances- 
tors, and  re.solved  to  make  hiin^elf  popular  with  the  unprin- 
cipled vouth  of  his  nation,  procured  also  a  royal  decree  for 
the  erection  of  a  gymnasium,  or  place  for  games  and  amuse- 
ments, similar  to  those  established  in  Grecian  cities  ;  and  by 
example  and  rewards,  encouraged  the  people  to  attend  upon 
it,  and  conform  to  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  heathen. 
The  flood  gates  of  vice  being  set  open,  all  respect  for  the  law 
of  Moses  and  the  Temple,  was  soon  swept  away;  the  very 
priests  mingled  in  the  amusements  of  the  gyrrrlasium  ;  the 
altar  of  God  was  forsaken,  and  vice,  immorality,  and  infidelity 
stalked  forth  triumphant. 

Jason,  however,  enjoyed  his  power  but  a  short  period. 
After  a  reign  of  three  years,  he  was  supplanted  by  Menelaus, 
his  brother,  a  greater  monster  in  wickedness  than  himself,  B. 
C.  174.  Such  men  sought  the  office,  first  because  it  was 
hereditary  in  their  family ;  but  chiefly,  because  it  now 
embraced  the  temporal  government  of  Jerusalem.  Menelaus 
publicly  apostatized  to  the  religion  of  the  Greeks,  and  drew  as 
many  as  possible  in  his  train.  He  sold  the  sacred  vessels 
from  the  sanctuary,  to  pay  the  enormous  sum  of  three  hundred 
talents,  by  which  he  had  supplanted  his  brother;  and  caused 
Onias,  who  bad  reproved  him  for  his  sacrilege,  to  be  put  to 
death.  But  some  virtu  "  remained  with  the  people,  for  they 
resented  this  sacrilege,  put  to  death  the  instrument  by  which 
it  was  effected,  and  sent  messengers  to  Antiochus,  complain- 
ing of  its  vile  author. 

In  strict  fulfillment  of  the  divirre  prediction  in  Daniel  xi. 
25,  this  vile  king  advanced  with  his  armies,  and  conquered 
5  pt.  Ptolemy  Philometer  fell  into  his  hands,  but  he  was 
not  destroyed.  On  the  contrary,  he  had  his  liberty,  and  sat 
at  the  table  of  Antiochus  as  Daniel  predicted  he  would,  v.  27. 
'■  And  both  these  kings'  hearts  shall  be  to  do  mischief,  and 
th<y  shall  speak  lies  at  one  table."  The  Jews  had  a  false 
report  of  his  death,  and  Jason  immediately  marched  into  the 
city  with  a  thousand  men,  to  avenge  himself  on  Menelaus. 
Antiochus  hearing  of  this,  and  of  the  rejoicings  in  Jerusalem, 
supposed  that  the  whole  city  and  nation  had  revolted  from 
him,  and  hastily  marched  into  Jerusalem,  put  to  death  40,000 
persons,  and  sold  an  equal  number  for  slaves.      lie  broke  into 


Chapter  8]  JERUSALEM    sacked.  105 

the  Holy  of  Holies,  robbed  the  Temple  of  the  altar  of  incense, 
the  show-bread  table,  and  the  candlestick  of  seven  branches, 
which  were  all  of  gold ;  the  recent  gifts  of  friendly  raonarchs  ; 
and  to  show  his  contempt  and  hatred  of  the  Jewish  religion, 
he  sacrificed  a  hog  upon  the  altar  of  burnt  offering.  He  made 
Philip,  a  man  of  ferocious  spirit,  governor  of  Judea,  and 
restored  Menelaus  to  the  High  Priesthood.  Jason  died  a 
miserable  vagabond.  In  about  two  years,  the  Egyptians 
revolted  from  Antiochus,  and  he  again  fell  furiously  on  them. 
But  the  Romans  interposed,  and  demanded  a  cessation  of  hos- 
tilities. Antiochus  having  read  the  decree  of  the  senate,  said 
he  would  consult  with  his  friends  about  it.  But  the  Roman 
Ambassador  drew  around  him  a  circle  in  the  sand,  and 
required  his  answer  before  he  passed  its  bounds.  Afraid  of 
this  bold  and  rising  power,  he  acquiesced  ;  but  he  turned  and 
wreaked  his  vengeance  on  the  unoffending  Jews.  He  sent 
twenty-two  thousand  men  under  Appollonius,  to  sack  Jerusa- 
lem. The  inhabitants  were  unaware  of  his  horrid  intentions, 
until  the  Sabbath  after  his  arrival ;  when  all  being  assembled 
for  worship,  he  let  loose  upon  them  his  troops,  who  butchered 
all  the  men  within  their  reach,  took  the  women  and  children 
to  sell  for  slaves  ;  set  fire  to  the  houses  ;  demolished  the 
walls,  and  carried  away  all  the  treasure.  The  Temple  was 
suffered  to  stand,  but  a  fortress  was  built  near  it,  for  the 
molestation  of  all  who  should  approach  it,  so  that  no  one 
dared  to  come  near,  and  the  daily  sacrifice  ceased.  Such  as 
escaped  the  carnage,  fled  to  the  mountains,  and  lived  in  great 
distress  and  hardships. 

Antiochus  gloried  in  the  greatest  barbarities.  In  the  lan- 
guage of  Daniel,  he  had  "  peculiar  indignation  against  the 
holy  covenant,"  and  he  determined  to  destroy  the  Jewish 
religion,  or  extirpate  the  nation.  He  issued,  therefore,  a 
decree,  that  all  nations  within  his  dominions  should  forsake 
their  foi  rites  ami  usages,  and  should  conform  to  the  reli- 

gion of  the  king,  and  worship  as  he  worshipped,  under  the 
severest  penalties.  To  insure  success,  he  placed  inspectors 
:  i  y  province,  and  directed  them  to  treat  the  disobedient, 

(and  these  he  knew  would  be  Jews  only,)  with  the  greatest 
severity.  An  old  ana  cruel  minister,  one  Atheneas,  was  sent 
to  Jerusalem  with  a  commission  to  destroy  any  one  who 
offered  sacrifices  to  the  God  of  Israel,  or  observed  the  Sab- 
bath, or  practiced  circumcision.  He  consecrated  the  temple 
of  Jehovah  to  Jupiter  Olympus,  and  set  up  his  statue  upon  the 


106  THE    TEMPLE    CO.VSECRATED    TO    JUPITER.       [Period   II 

altar  of  burnt  offering.  He  also  set  up  altars,  groves,  and 
statues  in  all  parts  of  his  dominion,  and  required  an  absolute 
uniformity  of  worship,  or  the  forfeiture  of  life.  It  was  one  of 
the  boldest  attempts  to  extirpate  the  religion  of  a  nation  ever 
made. 

But  God  was  in  the  midst  of  his  church,  and  the  gates  of 
hell  could  not  prevail  against  her.  The  land  might  be  deso- 
late ;  the  Temple  might  be  shut  up  or  polluted;  the  daily- 
sacrifice  might  cease,  but  there  were  many  temples  of  the 
Holv  Ghosl  in  which  the  fire  of  devotion  burned  with 
unwonted  brightness.  It  was,  however,  an  awful  season  for 
til.  J.ws.  They  were  hid  in  the  caves  of  the  rocks,  where 
they  worshipped  God,  and  subsisted  on  roots  and  herbs. 
Hypocrites  threw  off  their  disguises  and  proclaimed  them- 
selves heathen  ;  and  the  Samaritans,  wdio  had  said  to  the 
.lews  in  their  prosperity,  wc  will  go  with  you,  for  we  are  bone 
of  your  bone,  now  ran  to  Antiochus  and  declared  themselves 
not  to  be  Jews,  and  requested  that  their  temple  might  be  dedi- 
cated to  the  Grecian  Jupiter.  When  the  saints  were  brought 
to  martyrdom,  their  intrepid  firmness  filled  the  tyrant  with 
rage  and  madness.  Among  others  who  were  put  to  a  violent 
death,  were  the  venerable  Eleazer,  and  an  aged  woman,  with 
her  seven  sons.*  Their  triumphant  deaths  strengthened 
their  brethren,  and  the  tyrant  found  it  was  not  in  his  power 
to  destroy  the  worship  of  Jehovah. 

To  violence,  Antiochus  added  the  most  seducing  arts  to 
bring  the  Jews  to  a  compliance  with  his  orders.  Among  his 
chief  officers  was  one  Apelles,  whom  he  sent  to  the  city  of 
Modin.  there  to  establish  the  heathen  worship.  Apelles 
assembled  the  people,  and  addressing-  Mattathias,  a  venerable 
priest,  of  the  Asmonean  family,  endeavored  by  compliment 
and  promises,  to  induce  him  to  lead  the  way  in  apostatizing 
from  God  and  sacrificing  to  the  idol.  But  Mattathias  feared 
God  ;  ami,  with  a  loud  voiee.  declared  in  hearing  of  all  the 
pie,  that  "  no  consideration  whatever,  should  induce  him 
or  any  of  his  family,  i  \<  r  to  forsake  the  law  of  their  God  ;  hut 
that  they  would  s:ill  walk  in  tli  ■  covenant  which  he  had  made 
with  their  forefathers,  and  observe  all  its  ordinances,  and  that 
no  commands  of  the  king  should  make  any  of  them  depart 
from  it.''  Of  such  a  man  the  world  was  not  worthy.  He 
stood  lor  God   in  defiance  of  the  greatest  dangers.     Looking 

♦Sec  Plate  1. 


Chapter  8.]  WARS   OF   THE   MACCABEES.  107 

round,  he  beheld  an  apostate  already  bowing  before  the  idol 
which  Apelles  had  set  up.  Immediately,  with  the  zeal  and 
spirit  of  Phinehas,  and  in  obedience  to  the  law  of  Moses,  he 
ran  upon  him  and  slew  him.  By  the  assistance  of  his  sons, 
he  slew  also  Apelles,  and  those  who  attended  him,  destroyed 
the  idol,  and  then  fled  to  the  mountains. 

It  was  the  signal  for  revolt.  It  was  the  commencement 
of  a  defensive  war,  which  terminated  in  the  deliverance  of 
Judah.  Large  numbers  of  Jews  flocked  immediately  to  his 
standard,  and  made  a  bold  and  vigorous  defence  of  their 
civil  and  religious  privileges.  Finding  that  the  royal  army 
took  great  advantage  of  the  Sabbath,  Mattathias  and  his 
party  agreed  to  defend  themselves  on  that  holy  day.  Their 
adversaries,  therefore,  had  no  opportunity  to  gain  advantages 
over  them  as  before  ;  but  were  struck  with  terror  at  their 
boldness  and  fortitude,  and  every  where  yielded  before  them. 
The  graven  images  were  destroyed  ;  the  Jewish  synagogues 
were  opened  ;  the  law  and  the  prophets*  were  read ;  the 
practice  of  circumcision  was  revived ;  and,  in  the  short 
space  of  a  year,  there  was  a  general  restoration  of  religious 
order. 

Mattathias  was  permitted  to  enjoy  but  a  little  season  his 
holy  triumphs.  The  close  of  the  year  166  B.  C,  saw  him 
resting  from  his  labors.  With  his  dying  breath  he  exhorted 
his  sons  to  constancy  and  courage  in  defence  of  their  liberties 
and  the  religion  of  their  fathers.  His  son  Judas  was 
appointed  his  successor.  He  raised  a  small  but  resolute 
army,  and  erected  his  standard,  on  which  was  inscribed  a 
motto  from  Exodus  xv. — "  Who  is  like  unto  thee  among 
the  gods,  O  Jehovah."  This  was  written  by  an  abbreviation, 
formed  by  putting  the  initial  letters  of  the  Hebrew  words 
together,  which  made  the  word  Maccabees.  Hence  all 
who  fought  under  this  standard  were  called  Maccabees  or 
Maccabeans. 

Judas  was  an  illustrious  warrior.  He  soon  made  the  Sy- 
rians, the  Samaritans,  and  apostate  Jews  tremble  before  him. 
Powerful  armies  were  sent  against  him,  but  were  obliged  to 
retire  in  ignominy.  In  his  last  battle  he  gained  a  signal  vic- 
tory with  about  3,000  men,  over  Lysias,  the  Syrian  governor, 


*  Antiochus  forbade  the  reading  of  the  law  in  the  synagogues,  and  the 
Jews  substituted  the  prophets.  From  this  time  both  the  law  and  the 
prophets  wore  read  every  Sabbath  day. 


108  IV DA  [Fe;;:od  II. 

with  an  army  of  65,000.  The  latter,  abandoning  all  attempts 
to  subdue  ill''  victorious  Ma<  s,  the}  marched  to  Jeru- 

-.  I'd  the   idols  which  Antiochus   had  set  up; 
pulled  down   the    altar  which   the    heathens   had   erected; 
purified  the  Temple,  raadea  new  altar,  candlestick,  and  table 
.old;  hung  a  new  veil  before  the  Holy  of  Holies, 
L11,i  ,  .!i  interrupted 

for  three   years  and  a  half,  to  be   resumed  in  its  primitive 
In  commemoration  of  this  event,  an  annual  festival 
was  :  .  called  the  feast  of  dedication,  which  was  con- 

tinued   until  the  days  of  on1'  Saviour,  and  honored  by  his 
nce.      I  •  r,    were   unable    to  take  the 

tower,  which  overlooked  the  Temple.  This,  and  the  con- 
tinual incursions  of  the  surrounding  nations,  who  were  exa->- 
perated  at  tie  blishment  of  the    Jewish   nation    and 

religion,  marred  exceedingly  the  happiness  of  the  people, 
kept  them  humble,  and  tried  theix  confidence  in  God,  amid 
the  most  astonishing  viciories. 

While  the  .Maccabees  had  been  regaining  their  liberties, 

Antiochus  was   engaged  in  wars   m  the    east;  but  no  sooner 

had  intelligence  reached  him  of  their  boldness  and  success, 

filled  wil  i  .  and   lie   resolved  upon 

the  entire  extirpation  of  the  whole  house  of  Israel.     But  no 

sooner   had   he  made   his  vow  and   set  out  upon  his  march 

towards  the   devoted   nation,  than  he   was    seized   with  an 

incurable  and  horrid  disease,  which  soon  put  an  end  to  his 

life,   164    i>.  C.     With  his  dying  breath,  he  acknowledged 

that  his  sufferings  were  justly  in  the  God  of  Israel, 

for  In-  bitter  ions  of  that  people.     This  vile  prince, 

,nd   great  oppr<    seir  of  the  church,  was  more    particularly 

pointed   o  aniel,  in   his   eleventh   chapter,  from    the 

twentieth   verse,    than    any   other    ruler    whom    he   noticed. 

Eorphyry,  one  of  the  mosl    bitter  enemies  to  Christianity, 

I  no  prophecies  were  eve;-  delivered  more 

clearly,  or  fulfilled  more  exactly,  but  said  they  were  written 

■'•told  had  taken  place,  and  were  no  other 

thin    historical    narratives.     But    Daniel's   prophecies  were 

written   in   <  'haldee,  and   had  actually  been   translated  into 

( rreek  ■  nts  transpired. 

About  this  time,  the  Grecian  Empire,  denoted  by  the  belly 
and  thighs  of  brass  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  image,  was  over- 
thrown, and  the  Roman,  marked  out  by  the  legs  of  iron,  and 
the  feet  part  of  iron  and  part  of  clay,  established.     The  Ro- 


Chapter  8.]  JUDAS   MACCABEUS.  109 

mans  founded  their  city,  753  B.  C. ;  yet  they  were  but  little 
known  in  the  east  until  about  274  B.  C,  when  hearing  of 
their  victories  over  the  nations  around  them,  Ptolemy  Phila- 
delphia, king  of  Egypt,  sent  ambassadors  to  make  an  alli- 
ance Avith  them.  This  led  them  to  interfere  in  the  contentions 
of  the  eastern  monarchs,  until,  finally,  they  brought  them  all 
under  their  dominion,  and  established  the  most  extensive  and 
powerful  empire  the  world  had  seen.  But  the  feet  were  part 
of  iron  and  part  of  clay.  As  the  Romans  extended  their 
dominion,  they  embraced  in  their  empire  vast  hordes  of  bar- 
barous nations,  which  so  weakened  it,  that  it  was  ultimately 
divided  into  ten  lesser  kingdoms,  denoted  by  the  ten  toes  of 
the  image.  The  efforts  of  Judas,  after  the  death  of  Antiochus, 
to  defend  himself  against  the  heathen  nations  around  Jeru- 
salem, who  had  confederated  to  destroy  all  who  worshipped 
Jehovah,  were  uniformly  successful.  This  exceedingly 
enraged  Lysias.  the  guardian  of  the  young  monarch,  Antio- 
chus Upator,  who  immediately  brought  against  Jerusalem 
an  army  of  80,000  men,  with  all  the  horse  of  the  kingdom, 
and  eighty  elephants,  determining  to  make  Jerusalem  an 
habitation  for  the  Gentiles,  set  the  High  Priesthood  for  sale, 
and  make  gain  of  the  Temple.  But  Judas  and  his  army, 
having,  as  usual,  implored  aid  from  heaven,  fell  upon  him, 
slew  eleven  thousand  foot  and  sixteen  hundred  horsemen, 
and  put  all  the  rest  to  flight.  Peace  ensued.  Through  the 
influence  of  the  Romans,  the  Jews  were  no  longer  obliged  to 
conforirrto  the  religion  of  the  Greeks,  but  were  permitted 
every  where  to  live  according  to  their  own  laws.  This  was 
the  first  time  the  Church  of  God  ever  felt  the  power  of  Rome, 
B.  C.  163. 

But  this  peace  was  of  short  duration.  The  war  was  first 
renewed  by  the  men  of  Joppa.  Judas  was  again  successful, 
and  laid  siege  to  the  tower  of  Acra,  which  overlooked  the 
Temple.  This  brought  from  Antioch  the  young  king,  with 
an  hundred  thousand  foot,  twenty  thousand  horse,  thirty-two 
elephants  and  three  hundred  chariots  of  war.  The  watch- 
word of  Judas  was  "  Victory  is  of  God."  Having  given 
this,  he  attacked  the  enemy,  and  made  a  great  slaughter, 
but  was  unable  to  resist  such  a  mighty  force,  and  retreated 
into  Jerusalem.  The  monarch  pursued  and  laid  siege  to  the 
sanctuary.  The  Jews  defended  themselves  with  bravery, 
and  were  reduced  to  the  lowest  extremities,  when  the  royal 
armv  was  called  away  to  quell  a  rebellion  in  Syria.  A  truce 
10 


110  JONATHAN    MACCABEUS.  [PERIOD   II. 

■was  granted,  and  the  king  was  admitted  within  the  walls. 
These  he  promised  to  leave  untouched  ;  but  beholding  their 
strength,  he  disregarded  hia  oath  and  leveled  them  with  the 
dust. 

The  apostate  High  Priest  Menelaus,  now  hoped  for  a 
restoration  to  his  office,  but  his  character  was  well  understood 
by  the  Syrian  government,  and  they  condemned  him  to  a 
horrid  death,  and  appointed  Aleimus,  a  man  of  equal  baseness, 
to  the  office.  The  people,  however,  refused  to  admit  him  to 
the  altar.  It  had  been  predicted  by  the  prophet  Isaiah,  that 
there  should  "  be  an  altar  to  the  Lord  in  the  midst  of  the  land 
of  Egypt,"  and  Onias,  the  proper  heir  to  the  priesthood, 
indignant  at  this  appointment,  went  thither,  and  on  the  ground 
of  this  prophecy,  petitioned  Ptolemy  to  grant  him  liberty  to 
erect  a  temple  in  his  dominions.  The  Egyptian  king  assigned 
him  a  place  in  Heliopolis,  the  city  of  the  sun.  A  temple 
was  erected  after  the  model  of  the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  and 
divine  worship  was  instituted.  This  temple  stood  224  years, 
when  it  was  destroyed  by  Vespasian. 

Alcimns,  rejected  of  the  people,  sought  protection  of 
Demetrius,  the  monarch  of  Syria.  Powerful  armies  were 
sent  to  his  support.  For  protection,  Judas  sought  an  alliance 
with  the  Unmans.  A  league  of  mutual  defence  was  made. 
But  before  the  embassy  had  returned,  the  royal  armies  were 
but  too  successful:  the  small  army  of  Judas  was  surrounded, 
and  he  fell,  covered  with  wounds,  a  martyr  to  his  country, 
160  B.C.  * 

The  death  of  this  illustrious  warrior  was  a  severe  stroke 
to  the  Jewish  nation.  They  were  at  once  scattered  and 
devoured  as  sheep  before  ravenous  wolves.  Their  calamities 
had  never  been  greater  than  they  now  were,  since  the  cap- 
tivitv.  Siill,  however,  hoping  in  God,  the  Jews  flocked 
around  Jonathan,  the  brother  of  Judas,  and  made  him  their 
Leader. 

Jonathan  appears  not  to  have  possessed  the  military  prowess 
of  his  brother  ;  hut  he  was  a  man  of  courage  and  prudence, 
lie  contitmed  at  the  head  of  the  nation  seventeen  \< 
when  he  .nid  bis  children,  and  about  a  thousand  of  his  guards 
were  treacherously  assassinated  byTryphon,  a  Syrian  usurper, 
in  the  city  of  Ptolemais,  144  B.  C.  But  two  years  was  he 
troubled  by  the  Syrians,  with  whom  his  brother  had  had  such 
terrible  conflicts.  For  finding  sp  able  a  commander  at  the 
head  of  the  J<  wish  forces,  and  being  disturbed  by  their  own 


Chapter   8. J  JONATHAN'    MACCABEUS.  1  I  1 

internal  divisions,  they  made  peace,  and  solemnly  engaged 
never  to  renew  the  war. 

Jonathan  improved  the  season  of  peace  for  the  restoration 
of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  order,  lie  repaired  the  wall  of 
Jerusalem,  and  formed  alliances  with  the  Romans.  The 
wicked  Alcimus,  having  the  presumption  to  break  down  the 
wall  which  he  had  built  round  the  sanctuary,  by  order  of  the 
prophets  Haggai  and  Zechariah,  to  separate  the  Gentiles  from 
the  Jews,  was,  it  is  said,  smitten  of  God,  and  perished  in 
agony.  The  priesthood  remained  vacant  for  seven  years, 
when  the  people  pressed  it  upon  Jonathan,  and  the  appoint- 
ment was  confirmed  by  the  Syrian  monarch. 

Tryphon,  the  base  murderer  of  Jonathan,  aiming  at  the 
throne  of  Syria,  immediately  besieged  Jerusalem  ;  but  the 
people  elevated  Simon,  the  surviving  brother  of  Judas  and 
Jonathan,  to  the  head  of  the  army,  and  he  was  afraid  to  make 
any  attack.  Simon  continued  both  general  and  High  Priest, 
for  the  term  of  eight  years ;  when  he  was  treacherously 
murdered  by  his  son-in-law,  B.  C.  135.  His  reign  was 
one  of  much  prosperity  to  the  Jewish  nation.  They  had 
friendly  alliances  with  the  Romans  and  Lacedemonians ; 
enjoved  the  civil  and  religious  institutions  of  their  fathers, 
and  were  victorious  over  the  petty  marauders  who  troubled 
them.  Simon  erected  at  Modin,  a  very  costly  monument 
of  white  marble,  over  the  sepulchre  of  his  father  and  brothers, 
which  was  for  centuries  a  famous  sea-mark,  and  which 
was  standing  so  late  as  the  days  of  Eusebius,  200  years  after 
Christ. 

With  the  death  of  Simon  terminates  what  is  usually  called 
the  history  of  the  Maccabees.  This  history  is  chiefly  con- 
tained in  the  first  book  of  the  Maccabees,  which  was  probably 
written  by  some  cotemporary  author,  who  had  been  an  actor 
in  the  scenes  which  he  so  minutely  and  feelingly  describes. 
It  was  never  admitted  into  the  sacred  canon,  but  approaches 
nearer  the  style  of  sacred  history  than  any  work  extant,  and 
is  generally  received  as  an  accurate  account  of  the  events  of 
that  period.  From  it  Josephus  chiefly  copied  the  history  of 
that  period.  The  second  book  of  Maccabees  consists  of 
several  pieces  compiled  together.  It  is  written  with  much 
less  accuracy  than  the  first,  and  contains  much  that  is  extrava- 
gant and  fabulous. 

The  Apocryphal  books,  which  are  often  printed  and  bound 
with  the  sacred  volume,  were  all  probably  written  in  these 


112  APOCRYPHA!    BOOKS.  [Period  II. 

latter  days  of  the-  Jewish  Church.  They  are,  therefore, 
venerable  for  their  antiquity  ;  and  some  of  them,  as  the  first 
book  of  Maccabees,  impart  valuable  historical  information; 
others,  as  the  hooks  of  Wisdom  and  Ecclesiasticus,  afford 
much  useful  instruction  ;  but  none  of  them  have  any  title  to 
inspiration.  They  were  never  admitted  into  the  canon  of  the 
Jews,  to  whom  alone  were  committed  the  oracles  of  God- 
They  formed  no  part  of  the  Septuagint  version.  They  were 
i  quoted,  either  as  prophetic  or  doctrinal,  by  our  Saviour 
or  his  apostles.  .Some  of  their  authors  disclaim  all  preten- 
sions to  inspiration  ;  and  some  of  them  contain  things  which 
are  weak  and  low  ;  utterly  inconsistent  with  probability  and 
chronology,  and  at  variance  with  the  general  character  of 
divine  truth.  They  are  considered  as  canonical,  and  as  of 
equal  authority  with  the  writings  of  Moses  and  the  prophets 
by  the  church  of  Rome  ;  but  they  certainly  ought  never  to  be 
connected  or  circulated  with  the  sacred  volume. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

Prosperous  state  of  the  Jews  under  Hyrcanus.  Royalty  re-established.  Jerusalem 
tak  n  by  the  Romans.  End  of  the  Asinotiean  princes.  Herod  the  Great.  The 
Temple  repaired  and  enlarged.  Family  ol  II  rod.  Sc  pire  departed  from  Judah. 
Keh_  le  Jews— Pharisees,  Saddu  -.  Hcrodians,  Gali- 

leans, Karaites.  Different  orders  01  men— Scribes,  Rabbis,  Nazarites.  Wickedness 
of  the  Jews,  snd  ol  the  heathen.  State  of  the  civil  world.  Reflections  on  the 
providence  ol  God. 

Simon  was  succeeded  in  the  Jewish  government  and 
priesthood,  by  his  son,  John  Hyrcanus,  135  B.  C.  Antibchas 
Sidetea  king  of  Syria,  hearing  of  the  death  of  Simon,  inarched 
against  Jerusalem,  determined  to  subdue  it.  A  tremendous 
siege  ensued,  and  the  inhabitants  almost  perished  by  famine. 
The)  sued  at  length  for  peace.  Antiochus  granted  it,  requir- 
ing tile  Jew  3  to  deliver  up  their  arms,  demolish  their  fortiii- 
i  ii--.  and  pay  him  an  annual  tribute.  The  sudden  death 
of  this  monarch  enabled  the  Jews  soon  after  to  cast  oil'  the 
gn  yoke,  and  they  were  never  again  subjected  to  the 
Syrian  power.  Hyrcanus  maintained  his. authority  twenty- 
nine  y<  ars,  and  died  ju  peace,  greatly  lamented.  Under  him 
the  .lews   enjoyed  prosperity,    and   were    raised  to 

iter  h(  ights  of  glor)  .  than  they  had  ever  attained  since  the 
Babylonish  captivity.  By  him  tire  capital  of  the  Samaritans, 
and  the  Temple  which  w.-  s  ended  on  Mount  Gerizim,  were 


Chapter  9.]  prosperity  of  thk  jews.  113 

destroyed.     The  Samaritans,  however,  continued  to  have  an 
altar  on  that  Mount,  and  to  worship  there. 

Under  his  reign,  the  Edomites  joined  themselves  to  the 
Jews,  and  both  Jacob  and  Esau  became  consolidated  in  one 
nation.  The  Jews  recognized  two  kinds  of  proselytes — pros- 
elytes of  the  gate  and  of  justice.  The  former  renounced 
idolatry,  but  did  not  conform  strictly  to  the  law  of  Moses ; 
such  were  Naaman,  the  Syrian,  and  Cornelius,  the  centurion. 
They  were  admitted  into  the  Temple  to  worship  God,  but 
came  no  further  than  into  the  outer  court,  which  was  hence 
called  the  court  of  the  Gentiles.  The  others  observed  the 
whole  Jewish  law.  They  were  initiated  by  baptism,  sacrifice 
and  circumcision,  and  were  admitted  to  all  the  privileges  of 
the  Jews.     Such  did  the  Edomites  become. 

Hyrcanus  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Aristobulus.  He 
assumed  the  title  of  king.  He  was  the  first  Jewish  ruler, 
who,  after  the  Babylonian  captivity,  wore  a  crown.  He  was 
a  prince  and  High  Priest  of  great  cruelty.  He  put  to  death 
his  own  mother  and  brother,  and  at  the  close  of  one  year  died 
in  great  horror  of  conscience,  for  his  crimes.  During  his 
reign,  the  Itureans  were  vanquished,  and  compelled,  as  was 
the  custom  towards  all  captives,  to  receive  circumcision,  and 
be  engrafted  into  the  Jewish  state. 

Alexander  Jannaeus,  his  brother,  ascended  the  throne  upon 
the  death  of  Aristobulus.  He  was  a  martial  prince,  and  fought 
many  successive  battles  with  the  surrounding  nations.  But 
he  had  a  more  terrible  enemy  at  home  than  abroad.  This 
was  the  sect  of  the  Pharisees,  which  had  occasioned  much 
trouble  to  John  Hyrcanus,  but  which  now  came  out  in  open 
war  against  this  sovereign,  and  endeavored  to  drive  him  from 
the  throne.  They  hired  foreign  troops,  and  compelled  him 
once  to  flee  to  the  mountains  alone.  At  length,  however,  he 
gained  a  decisive  victory  over  them,  took  800  of  them  captive 
and  caused  them  all  to  be  crucified  in  one  day.  This  rebel- 
lion lasted  six  years,  and  cost  the  lives  of  about  50,000  of  the 
faction.  He  reigned  twenty-six  years,  and  left  the  throne  to 
his  wife,  79  B.  C. 

This  woman  committed  the  government  entirely  to  the 
Pharisees,  by  which  she  acquired  great  popularity.  But 
having  the  power  in  their  hands,  they  immediately  commenced 
a  violent  persecution  of  the  Sadducees,  a  rival  sect,  who  had 
been  the  supporters  of  Alexander.  This  was  followed  with 
much  shedding  of  blood  until  they  were  placed  for  security, 
10-* 


114  JERUSALEM    TAKEN    BY    THE     ROMANS.       [Period   II. 

at  their  own  request,  in  the  several  garrisons.  Alexandra 
died  in  the  ninth  year  of  her  reign. 

Her  son  Hyrcanus  had  been  made  High  Priest  and  imme- 
diately ascended  the  throne  on  the  death  of  his  mother.  But 
he  Mas  driven  from  it  in  a  short  time  by  Aristobulus,  a 
younger  brother.  Antipater,  governor  of  Idumea,  and  father 
of  Herod,  took  the  part  of  Hyrcanus.  The  two  contending 
parties  appealed  to  Pompey,  the.  Roman  general,  and  made 
him  arbitrator  between  them.  The  shrewd  Roman  heard 
them  with  apparent  impartiality, but  deferred  a  decision  of  the 
controversy.  Aristobulus,  jealous  of  his  rival,  prepared  for 
war.  The  Roman  general  immediately  caused  him  to  be 
imprisoned,  and  marched  his  army  against  Jerusalem.  The 
party  of  Hyrcanus  received  him  with  open  arms,  and  the  fac- 
tion of  Aristobulus,  who  had  thrown  themselves  into  the  Tem- 
ple, were  but  for  about  three  months  able  to  hold  out  against 
so  powerful  an  enemy.  Twelve  thousand  Jew  *  were  killed 
by  the  Romans,  and  many  destroyed  themselves.  When 
the  Temple  was  finally  taken,  the  priests  moved  not  from  the 
altars,  but  suffered  themselves  to  be  butchered  without  resist- 
ance, by  the  soldiery,  to  the  astonishmenl  of  Pompey. 

Thus  did  the  holy  city  and  Temple  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  Romans,  63  B.  C.  and  on  the  very  day  which  the  Jews 
kepi  as  a  solemn  fast,  for  the  capture  of  Jerusalem  and  the 
Temple  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  king  of  Babylon.  Pompey 
wished  to  see  the  interior  of  the  Temple.  But  the  Jews 
protested  against  it  as  an  awful  profanation.  With  his  supe- 
rior officers,  however,  he  pressed  in,  lifted  the  veil,  and  looked 
within  the  Holy  of  Holies.  The  whole  he  treated  with  great 
respect.  All  the  treasures  he  hit  untouched;  and  he  ordered 
the  priests  to  offer  sacrifice  as  directed  by  the  law  of  Moses. 

But,  according  to  the  prediction  of  Jacob,  the  sceptre  was 
not  to  depart  from  Judah,  nor  a  law-giver  from  between  his 
.  until  Shiloh  should  come.  We  therefore  find  the 
Romans  I  be  J<  ws  still  to  govern  themselves.     Hyr- 

canus was  continued  in  the  1  liuh  Priesthood  with  the  appella- 
tion of  prince,  but  the  walls  of  Jerusalem  were  demolished, 
b  territory  w  as  reduced,  and  the  nation  wasc  ompelled 
tn  pay  a  disgraceful  tribute.  Aristobulus  and  his  sons  were 
i  Rome  to  adorn  Pompey's  triumph.  It  was,  how- 
.  but  a  shorl  period  before  this  disturber  of  the  public 
[udi  a  was  again  thrown  into 
latins  dissensions. 


Chapter  9.]  REIGN   OF   HEROD   THE   GREAT.  ]  !  5 

Pompey  was  overpowered  by  the  partizans  of  Julius 
Caesar ;  who,  at  the  death  of  that  renowned  warrior,  usurped 
the  supreme  authority  at  Rome.  Antipater  had  assisted 
him  in  his  wars  in  Egypt,  and  was  rewarded  by  the  office  of 
lieutenant  of  Judea,  48  B.  C.  He  soon  obtained  important 
posts  for  his  two  sons, — the  government  of  Jerusalem  for 
Phasael,  and  of  Galilee  for  Herod.  Caesar  confirmed  Hyr- 
canus  in  the  Priesthood,  and  conferred  such  favors  upon  the 
Jewish  nation,  that  it  could  hardly  be  perceived  that  they 
were  in  bondage  to  any  people. 

There  was  nothing  stable,  however,  among  this  people, 
nor  even  in  the  thrones  of  the  mighty.  Julius  Caesar,  one 
of  the  most  splendid  men  that  adorns  the  page  of  civil  his- 
tory, was  assassinated  in  the  senate-house  ;  and  Hyrcanus 
was  ejected  from  his  rank  and  station,  by  Antigonus,  the 
son  of  his  great  rival.  His  vengeance  fell  also  upon  the 
governors  of  Jerusalem  and  Galilee.  But  Herod  fled  into 
Egypt,  and  from  thence  to  Rome ;  where  he  put  himself 
under  the  protection  of  Mark  Antony,  who  was  then  in  power. 
Antony  gave  him  the  kingdom  of  Judea.  He  collected  an 
army ;  and  after  a  long  and  distressing  war,  took  the  holy 
city,  37  B.  C.  Antigonus,  the  son  of  Aristobulus,  was  put 
to  death.  He  was  the  last  of  the  Asmonean  family.  They 
had  reigned  in  Judea  for  one  hundred  and  twenty-nine 
years. 

The  sceptre  now  passed  for  the  first  time,  into  the  hands 
of  a  foreign  prince,  but  still  the  Jews  continued  to  be  governed 
by  their  own  laws,  and  their  Sanhedrim  was  the  general 
court  of  Judicature.  We  feel,  however,  when  we  behold  so 
great  an  event  as  this,  that  the  coming  of  Shiloh  is  near. 

Herod  was  a  monster  of  cruelty.  He  was  ever  filled  with 
jealousy,  and  all  his  real  and  supposed  enemies  he  put,  as 
far  as  lay  in  his  power,  to  most  cruel  deaths.  The  adherents 
of  Antigonus  first  felt  his  rage ;  their  blood  flowed  freely,  and 
their  estates  filled  his  empty  coffers.  Only  two  Avere  spared 
from  the  Sanhedrim.  Disqualified  himself  for  the  priesthood, 
he  made  Ananel,  an  inferior  and  obscure  priest,  High  Priest ; 
but  he  soon  displaced  him,  and  gave  the  office  to  Aristobulus, 
the  brother  of  his  wife  Mariamne  ;  but  him  however,  he  in  a 
short  period  caused  to  be  drowned  in  a  bath.  To  give  him- 
self authority  and  power  with  the  Jewish  nation,  he  married 
Mariamne,  a.  beautiful  and  accomplished  woman  of  the  Asmo- 
nean family,  the  grand-daughter  of  Hyrcanus  ;  but  though  he 


116  HEROD    REPAIRS    THE    TEMPLE.  [Period   II. 

oved  her  passionately,  she,  for  his  murder  of  her  brother,  as 
bitterly  hated  him  :  and  in  his  fury  for  it,  he  put  her  to  death. 
He  condemned  also  her  mother  and  three  of  his  own  sons  to 
the  loss  of  life,  and  exhausted  the  treasure  and  spirit  of  the 
nation,  by  his  cruel  oppressions. 

As  might  naturally  be  expected,  this  monster  in  wickedness 
despised  the  Jewish  religion  and  laws.  The  High  Priest 
he  set  up  and  removed,  without  any  regard  to  hereditary 
right.  He  made  it  continually  the  great  object  of  his  reign, 
to  introduce  Roman  luxury,  and  the  worship  of  heathen  gods. 
He  built  Grecian  Temples,  and  set  up  idols  for  worship,  and 
established  theatres  and  games  in  honor  of  Augustus  the 
Roman  Emperor. 

Having  reigned  in  this  manner  fourteen  years,  and  amassed 
great  treasures,  the  people  became  exceedingly  distrusted 
with  him  ;  wherefore,  to  gain  their  favor,  he  resolved,  17  B. 
C,  to  rebuild  the  Temple.  For  about  nine  years,  he  employed 
upon  it  18,000  men.  He  made  it  considerably  larger  than 
the  Temple  which  was  built  by  Solomon.  Its  length  and 
breadth  were  now  one  hundred  cubits.  It  was  built  of 
immense  stones  of  white  marble,  which  were  covered  with 
large  plates  of  pure  gold. 

Its  inclosure  was  about  a  furlong  square.  This  was 
surrounded  by  a  high  wall,  on  the  inside  of  which  were 
erected  three  galleries,  the  narrowest  about  thirty  feet  wide, 
and  fifty  high,  but  the  largest  was  forty-five  feet  wide,  one 
hundred  high.  These  galleries  were  supported  by  162  pil- 
lars of  marble,  each  about  twenty-seven  feet  in  circumference. 
The  wall  of  this  inclosure  had  four  gates  towards  the  west, 
and  one  on  each  of  the  other  sides.  The  Temple  was 
encompassed  with  beautiful  porches,  which  were  paved  with 
marble.  Solomon's  porch  was  at  the  east  gate  of  the  Temple, 
called  beautiful.  The  women  had  their  separate  court,  and 
red  by  the  east  gale,  which  was  overlaid  with  Corinthian 
\  golden  eagle,  the  arms  of  the  Roman  empire,  was 
placed  over  each  gate.  And  when  the  Temple  was  finished, 
it  was  \\  itb  greal  solemnity  dedi<  ated  to  ( ''ml.  As  the  whole 
executed  ;■•  a  repair  of  the  Temple  built  by  Zerubbabel, 
it  was  called  the  second  Temple,  into  which  "the  Desire  of 
all  nations  should  come."  And  as  it  was  continually  receiving 
additions  lor  many  years  alter,  the  Jews  might  say  in  the  time 
of  our  Saviour,  with  propriety,  "  Forty  and  six  vears  was  the 
le  in  building.*' 


Chapter  9.]  HEROd's   FAMILY.  117 

Finding  that  the  sceptre  had  now  about  departed  from 
Judah,  the  pious  in  Jerusalem  were  earnestly  looking  for 
the  coining  of  Shiloh.  They  accurately  computed  also 
the  seventy  weeks  in  Daniel's  prophecy,  of  the  coming  of 
Christ,  and  found  that  they  were  about  completed.  Devout 
people  waited  day  and  night  in  the  Temple  lor  the  conso- 
lation of  Israel ;  and  they  who  had  no  special  wish  for  the 
Messiah  in  his  true  character,  were  looking  forward  to  him 
as  a  deliverer  from  the  Roman  yoke.  So  much  expectation 
of  the  promised  king,  could  not  but  be  viewed  by  such  a 
man  as  Herod  with  the  deepest  jealousy.  And  when  the 
long  looked  for  moment  arrived,  when  the  promised  seed 
was  born,  when  the  glorious  Saviour  of  men  entered  our 
Avorld,  to  set  up  that  kingdom  which  should  break  and 
destroy  all  kingdoms,  immediately  this  worst  of  tyrants 
resolved  to  destroy  him.  But  by  the  overruling  providence 
of  God  he  was  delivered  out  of  his  hands,  and  in  the  following 
year  this  inhuman  tyrant  died  of  a  most  loathsome  disease  and 
in  great  tortures,  having  reigned  thirty-seven  vears. 

He  carried  his  brutality  to  the  last.  For,  to  prevent  the 
nation  from  rejoicing  at  his  death,  he  convened  all  the  dis- 
tinguished men,  shut  them  up  in  a  castle,  and  ordered  their 
instant  death  the  moment  he  should  expire.  But  the  order 
was  not  executed.  Such  was  the  man  into  whose  hands  the 
church  had  fallen,  when  her  promised  deliverer  arose.  He 
was  called  great,  but  he  was  chiefly  great  in  crime,  and  was 
detestable  as  he  was  wicked  and  base.  He  left  his  dominion 
to  three  sons ; — his  kingdom  to  Archelaus ;  Gaulonites, 
Trachonites,  and  Batanea,  to  Philip ;  Galilee  and  Perea  to 
Herod  Antipas. 

•  As  this  family  were  intimately  connected  with  the  rising 
Christian  Church,  some  account  of  them  will  be  both  interest- 
ing and  instructive. 

Archelaus  interred  his  father  with  great  pomp.  At  the 
commencement  of  his  reign,  the  Jews,  indignant  at  the  profa- 
nation of  the  Temple,  pulled  down  the  Roman  eagle,  which 
Herod  had  placed  over  each  of  the  gates.  This  occasioned 
great  contentions,  and  much  shedding  of  blood.  His  brother 
Herod  contended  with  him  at  the  Roman  court  for  the  crown, 
but  he  held  it  about  seven  years.  His  reign  was  one  of  such 
violence  and  tyranny,  that  the  people  brought  against  him 
accusations  to  the  emperor,  and  he  was  banished  to  Vienne 
in  France,*  where  he   died.     Such  was  the    cruelty  of  his, 


118  SCEPTRE    DEPARTED    FROM    JCDAH.  [Period  II. 

temper,  that  when  Joseph  and  Mary  hoard  that  he  reigned  in 
the  room  of  his  lather  Herod,  they  wore  afraid  to  return  into 
Judea  with  the  holy  child  Jesus.  He  was  succeeded  by 
Roman  governors,  one  of  whom  was  Pontius  Pilate.  Of 
Philip,  tetrarch  of  Iturca  and  Trachonites,  little  mention  is 
made  in  the  evangelical  history. 

Herod  Antipater,  tetrarch  of  Galilee,  was  early  engaged 
in  war  with  the  Arabs,  because  he  divorced  his  wife,  the 
daughter  of  Aretas,  their  king,  that  he  might  marry  Herodias, 
the  wife  of  his  brother  Philip,  who  was  still  living.  For 
this  connexion  John  Baptist  reproved  him,  and  lost  his  life. 
Soon  after  John's  death,  Herod  was  sent  into  exile,  and  he 
and  his  wife  and  Salama  all  came  to  a  miserable  end. 

There  was  another  Herod,  called  Herod  Agrippa,  who 
reigned  in  Judea  during  the  life  of  the  Apostles.  He  was 
grandson  of  Herod  the  great.  He  murdered  James,  and 
apprehended  Peter.  While  at  Cesarea,  celebrating  some 
games  in  honor  of  Claudius,  the  inhabitants  of  Tyre  and 
Sidon  sent  deputies  to  him  to  solicit  his  favor.  Splendidly 
dressed,  he  made  an  oration,  and  the  people  shouted,  "  It  is 
the  voice  of  a  god."  He  was  gratified  by  the  impious  flattery, 
and  was  smitten  of  heaven  with  a  most  tormenting  disease, 
and  eaten  up  of  worms,  having  reigned  about  ten  years.  He 
was  the  father  of  Agrippa,  Berenice,  Drusilla  and  Mariamne. 

The  sceptre  was  now  wholly  departed  from  Judah,  and 
the  lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  for  Shiloh  had  come. 
The  Jews  were  no  longer  governed  by  their  own  rulers 
and  laws,  but  by  the  Roman  power.  Herod  the  Great  had 
broken  down  the  power  of  the  Sanhedrim,  though  it  still 
existed  in  form,  so  that  Christ  and  his  apostles,  and  Stephen 
the  deacon,  were  brought  before  it.  But  it  possessed  not 
the  power  over  life  and  death.  "It  is  not  lawful,"  said  the 
Jews  to  Pilate,  "  for  us  to  put  any  man  to  death."  Such 
was  the  wonderful  fulfillment  of  the  ancient  prophecy  of 
Jacob.  Other  vast  nations  had  long  since  lost  their  power, 
and  been  buried  in  oblivion,  but  Judah  had  retained  her  scep- 
;e  was  protected  of  heaven. 

In  the  latier  age  of  the  Jewish  nation,  and  at  the  time  of 
our  Saviour's  appearance,  the  .lews  were  divided  into  a 
great  variety  of  religious  sects.  All  these  acknowledged 
the  authority  of  the  law  of  .Moses,  and  united  in  their  forms 
of  worship,  but  they  were  so   far  separated  by  their  peculi- 


Chapter  9.]  Pharisees.  119 

arities,  as  to  be  continually  involved  in  the  most  bitter 
hostilities. 

The  largest  and  most  popular  was  the  sect  of  the  Pharisees. 
Their  rise  is  uncertain.  They  probably  rose  from  some 
small  beginning  to  their  great  power  and  consequence.  As 
early  as  the  days  of  Hyrcanus  and  Janneus,  they  threw  the 
nation  into  great  commotion.  They  believed  in  the  existence 
of  angels,  both  good  and  bad,  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul, 
the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  future  rewards  and  punish- 
ments; but  they  considered  the  tradition  of  the  elders,  as 
of  equal  authority  with  the  written  law  ;  and  in  many  places 
they  explained  the  latter  by  the  former,  and  explained  it  in  a 
way  directly  contrary  to  its  true  meaning.  Thus  they  made 
the  commandment  of  God  of  none  effect,  by  their  traditions. 
These  traditions,  they  contended,  were  delivered  by  God  to 
Moses  on  Mount  Sinai,  and  preserved  through  succeeding 
generations.  By  these  they  were  instructed  that  thoughts 
and  desires  were  not  sinful,  unless  they  resulted  in  evil 
actions ;  that  fasting,  ablution,  and  almsgiving,  made  atone- 
ment for  sin,  and  that  men  could  even  perform  works  of 
supererogation.  They  expected  justification  through  the 
merits  of  Abraham. 

They  derived  their  name  from  a  Hebrew  word  which 
signifies  to  separate,  because  they  pretended  to  an  uncommon 
separation  from  the  world,  and  devotedness  to  God.  They 
valued  themselves  upon  their  frequent  washings,  fastings, 
and  long  prayers  ;  their  gravity  of  dress  and  gesture  ;  their 
mortified  looks ;  their  scrupulous  tithings  ;  their  building 
tombs  for  the  prophets,  that  they  might  appear  more  righteous 
than  their  fathers  who  slew  them;  their  care  to  avoid  every 
hind  of  ritual  impurity ;  enlarging  their  philacteries,*  and 
the  borders  of  theft1  garments  ;  and  on  their  diligence  and 
zeal  in  making  proselytes.  But  under  this  specious  exterior, 
they  neglected  justice,  mercy,  and  truth,  and  practiced  the 
most  abominable  vices.  They  were  a  race  of  most  demure 
hypocrites,  properly  compared  by  our  Saviour  to  whited  sep- 
ulchres. They  hated  the  Lord  of  life  and  glory,  and  perse- 
cuted him  to  death. 

Of  the  Pharisees  there  were  several  distinct  classes — as 
the  truncated  Pharisees,  who  scarcely  lifted  their  feet  from 
the  ground,  that  they  might  appear  in  deep  meditation ;  the 

*  These  philacteries  were  pieces  of  parchment,  &c. 


120  SADDfCEES.      B68ENE8.  [Period  II. 

striking  Pharisees,  who  walked  with  their  eyes  shut  that 
they  might  avoid  the  sight  of  women,  and  therefore  struck 
continually  against  the  wall  as  they  walked;  and  the  mortar 
Pharisees,  who  wore  a  cap  resembling  a  mortar,  which  would 
only  permit  them  to  look  upon  the  ground.  They  ruled 
entirely  the  common  people,  and  had  all  their  votes  for  every 
civil  and  religious  office. 

The  next  most  powerful  sect  was  that  of  the  Sadducees. 
They  were  the  infidels  of  the  nation.  They  derived  their 
name  from  Sadoc,  a  disciple  of  Antigonns,  who  was  president 
of  the  Sanhedrim,  260  B.  C.  His  master  had  taught  that 
our  service  of  God  should  be  wholly  disinterested,  without 
any  regard  to  a  future  state.  Sadoc  from  hence  reasoned 
that  there  was  no  future  state,  no  heaven  ner  hell,  no  resur- 
rection, angel,  or  spirit.  His  followers  looked  upon  death, 
therefore,  as  the  final  extinction  of  soul  and  body,  and  main- 
tained that  the  providence  and  retributions  of  God  were 
limited  to  this  world.  On  this  ground  only,  they  pretended, 
to  worship  and  serve  God.  They  rejected  the  traditions  of 
the  Pharisees. 

This  sect  was  comparatively  small,  and  was  composed 
chiefly  of  men  of  high  rank  and  affluence.  Such  men  gladly 
embraced  this  system,  because  it  permitted  them  to  live  in 
sinful  indulgence,  without  any  fear  of  future  punishment. 
Their  system  was  the  child  of  depravity,  and  it  was  awfully 
hardening.  We  never  hear  of  a  Sadducee  converted  to  the 
Gospel  of  Christ.  The  whole  sect  ever  remained  bitter 
opposers  of  the  humble,  self-denying  doctrines  of  the  Cross. 
Caiphas.  and  Ananias,  the  murderers  of  James  the  less,  were 
Iducees. 

;rd  sect  were  the  Essenes.  They  took  their  rise 
about  200  years  B.  G,  and  were  really  an  order  of  monks. 
•  lived  in  solitary  places,  and  objecting  to  sacrifices, 
<  ame  seldom  to  the  Temple.  They  are  not  therefore  men- 
tioned In  the  New  Testament.  They  were  perfect  fatalists. 
They  agreed  with  the  Pharisees,  except  in  the  resurrection 
of  the  body,  which  they  denied.  They  considered  the  laws 
of  '  ;il  svstem  of  spiritual  and  mysterious 

truth;  and  while  they  pretended  respect  to  the  moral,  totally 

Lected  the  ceremonial  law.     They  lived  in  great  ab 
mi"  renounced    marriage;    adopted   proselytes    and 

children ;    beld  riches  in   contempt ;   maintained    a   perfect 
community  of  goods  ;  never  bought  or  sold  any  thing  among 


Chapter  9.j  HERODIANS.      GALILEANS.  121 

themselves ;  wore  white  garments  ;  rejected  every  bodily- 
ornament  ;  and  triumphed  over  pain  and  suffering.  They 
exceeded  all  other  Jews  in  the  strict  observance  of  the  Sab- 
bath, and  lived  quietly,  and  without  noise ;  engaged  much 
as  they  pretended,  in  heavenly  contemplation.  They  took 
their  name  from  the  Syriac  verb  asa,  to  heal,  because 
they  inquired  much  into  the  cures  of  diseases,  especially  the 
moral  diseases  of  the  mind.  They  had  their  origin  in  Egypt ; 
4000  of  them  resided  on  the  western  shore  of  the  Dead\Sea! 
The  Therapeute,  was  a  rigid  sect  of  them,  and  resided  chiefly 
in  Egypt. 

The  Herodians,  a  fourth  sect,  derived  their  name  from 
Herod  the  Great.  They  coincided  with  that  monarch  in  his 
views  of  subjecting  the  Jews  to  the  Romans.  It  was  there- 
fore a  fundamental  principle  with  them,  that  it  was  right  for 
the  Jews  to  comply  with  idolatry  and  heathen  customs,  if 
required  by  their  superiors ;  and  also,  that  it  was  a  duty  to 
submit  and  pay  taxes  to  him  whom  conquest  had  made  their 
master.  They  were  therefore  opposed  to  the  Pharisees,  and 
being  also  opposed  to  Christ,  they  unitedly  engaged  to  catch 
him  in  his  speech.  Had  he  replied  to  the  question,  "  Is  it 
lawful  to  give  tribute  to  Csesar  ?■"  in  the  negative,  the  Hero- 
dians would  have  accused  him  to  the  Emperor ;  or  in  the 
affirmative,  the  Pharisees,  who  would  acknowledge  no  foreign 
prince,  would  have  accused  him  to  the  people.  Christ,  bv 
his  wisdom,  avoided  the  snares  of  both.  When  he  charged 
his  disciples  to  beware  of  the  leaven  of  Herod,  he  no  doubt 
had  particular  reference  to  their  compliance  with  the  idola- 
trous rites  of  the  heathen.  The  Sadducees  were  generally 
Herodians. 

The  Galileans  were  a  few  inhabitants  of  Galilee,  who 
were  instigated  by  one  Judas  to  resist  the  Roman  tax.  By 
this  resistance  they  began  the  war  with  the  Romans,  which 
terminated  in  the  destruction  of  the  nation.  They  held  the 
religious  sentiments  of  the  Pharisees.  Some  of  them,  while 
worshipping  at  Jerusalem,  were  barbarously  murdered  by 
Pilate,  in  the  court  of  the  Temple,  and  their  blood  was 
mingled  with  their  sacrifices.  Our  Saviour  was  accused  as 
a  Galilean,  who  went  about  stirring  up  the  nation  to  revolt, 
and  refusing  to  give  tribute  to  Ca?sar. 

The  Karaites  were  the  protestants  of  the  Jewish  nation. 
The  name  denotes  a  scripturalist,  and  was  given  them  about 
twenty  years  before  the  birth  of  Christ.     They  boldly  pro- 


122  SCRIBES.       RABBIS.       NAZARITES.  [Period  II. 

tested  against  all  the  traditions  of  the  elders,  as  having  no 
divine  authority,  and  strictly  adhered  to  the  written  law. 
Thev  have  been,  from  that  day  to  this,  the  most  pious  and 
orthodox  of  all  the  sects. 

Besides  these  religious  sects,  there  were  three  orders  of 
men  which  claim  particular  notice — the  Scribes,  Rabbis,  and 
Nazarites. 

The  Scribes  were  originally  men  who  registered  the 
affairs  of  the  king.  At  a  subsequent  period  they  transcribed 
the  books  of  Scripture,  and  thus  became  more  conversant 
with  it  than  oilier  men.  In  our  Saviour's  time,  they  were  an 
important  order  of  men,  who  expounded  the  law  and  tradition 
of  the  elders ;  taught  them  in  the  schools  and  synagogues, 
and  reasoned  concerning  them  before  the  Sanhedrim.  .They 
are  variously  called  scribes,  lawyers,  doctors  of  the  law, 
elde$s,  counselors,  and  rulers,  and  those  who  sat  in  Moses' 
seat.  They  were  a  most  wicked  class,  who  abominably  per- 
verted the  Scriptures. 

The  title  Rabbi,  was  given  to  men  of  rank  in  the  state, 
but  especially  to  Jewish  doctors,  who  were  eminent  for 
learning.  It  was  given  to  John  by  his  disciples;  to  Christ, 
by  Nicodemus  and  the  wondering  populace.  Those  who 
received  it  among  the  doctors,  claimed  an  absolute  dominion 
over  the  faith  of  the  people.  But  it  was  a  title  wholly  disap- 
proved of  by  our  Saviour.  He  said  to  his  disciples,  ':  be  not 
ye  called  Rabbi  ;"  i.  e.  covet  no  such  distinctions  in  the 
Church  of  Cod  ;  aspire  to  no  honor  but  that  of  faithfully  serv- 
ing your  Lord  and  Master. 

The   Nazarites  were  a  class  of  men  separated  from  the 

world  for  some  limited  period,  or  for  life,  by  a  vow.     During 

their  vow,  they  were  never  to   cut  their  hair,  or  drink  any 

wine  or  strong  drink.     They  were  to  attend  no  funeral,  nor 

enter  a  house  defiled  by  the  dead.     When  the  days  of  their 

off  ring  were   fulfilled,  all  their  hair  was  shaved   off  at  the 

door  of  the  tabernacle,  and  burnt  under  the  altar.     Every 

seventh    day  they   were    called  to  offer  peculiar  offerings. 

Those  win.,  like   Sampson,  Samuel,  and  John  Baptist,  were 

for  life,  had  no  occasion  for  these  offerings.     Such 

.1  from  Jerusalem,  cut  their  hair  in  the  places  where 

their  vow  was  finished,  but  deferred  then-  offerings  until  they 

the  Temple.     Paul  once,  on  some  special  occasion, 

orinth,  shaved  his  head  at  Cenchrea, 

and  made  his  offering1  at  Jerusalem. 


Chapter  9]       GENERAL    CORRUPTION    OF    THE    JEWS.  123 

Christ  was  styled  a  Nazarite  or  Nazarene,  from  the  circum- 
stance of  his  spending  much  of  his  life  at  Nazareth.  No 
particular  prophecy  which  is  preserved  to  us  was  thus  fulfilled, 
but  the  general  spirit  of  prophetic  writings  respecting  him 
clearly  was ;  for  these  indicated  that  he  should  be  a  true 
Nazarite,  a  person  uncommonly  separated  from  his  birth,  to 
the  service  of  God.  Well,  therefore,  might  the  evangelist 
say,  "  it  was  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by  the  prophets,  he 
shall  be  called  a  Nazarene." 

Amid  the  clashing  of  various  sects,  the  formality  and  hypoc- 
risy of  the  Pharisees,  the  monkish  austerity  of  the  Essenes, 
and  the  freethinking  of  the  Sadducees,  vital  piety  had  almost 
expired  with  the  nation.  The  Jews  indeed  adhered  to  the 
worship  of  the  one  true  God,  and  venerated  the  Mosaic  law, 
but  they  fully  believed  that  they  could  atone  for  the  vilest 
transgressions. 

They  looked  for  the  Messiah,  but  they  expected  him  only 
as  a  temporal  prince,  who  would  deliver  them  from  Roman  ■ 
bondage,  by  a  zealous  performance  of  external  rites  ;  they 
so  gave  themselves  up  to  the  grossest  wickedness,  that  Jose- 
phus,  their  eminent  historian,  remarks,  "  Had  the  Romans 
delayed  calling  these  abandoned  wretches  to  account,  their 
city  would  either  have  been  deluged  by  water,  or  swallowed 
by  an  earthquake,  or  destroyed  like  Sodom,  by  thunder  and 
lightning." 

As  was  remarked  in  the  history  of  idolatry,  the  rest  of  the 
world  was  now  sunk  in  the  most  deplorable  state  of  heathen 
superstition.  All  nations  imagined  the  upper  world  to  be 
filled  with  superior  beings,  whom  they  called  gods  ;  one  or 
more  of  which,  they  supposed,  to  preside  over  every  province, 
people,  family,  element,  production  and  passion.  These  dei- 
ties were  diverse  from  each  other  in  nature,  sex,  rank,  and 
power,  and  were  all  appeased  and  honored  by  peculiar  gifts, 
rites  and  ceremonies.  Over  all,  a  supreme  divinity  was  gen- 
erally supposed  to  preside,  who,  though  more  excellent  than 
the  rest,  was  controlled  by  the  fates. 

Through  a  national  ambition,  the  Greeks  and  Romans 
gave  the  names  of  their  own  deities  to  those  of  other  nations 
whom  they  subdued ;  but  religious  wars  were  unknown  ;  for 
every  nation  suffered  their  neighbors  to  enjoy  their  own  °-ods, 
rites,  and  ceremonies,  considering  them  as  their  peculiar 
province.  Some  of  these  gods  were  furnished  from  the  natu- 
ral world,  as  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  ;Mti  the  most  of  them 


124  BTATE    OF    THE    PAGAN    WORLD.  [Peimcd   IT. 

Avere  deified  heroes.  Statues  and  other  representations  of 
them  were  placed  in  their  temples.  These  temples  were 
exceedingly  magnificent.  An  amazing  priesthood  was  richly 
supported;  but  their  prayers  and  ceremonies  were  of  the  most 
foolish  and  debasing  character.  There  were  certain  institu- 
tions called  mysteries,  to  which  only  a  few  were  initiated,  and 
which  were  very  imposing  upon  the  common  people. 

But  in  the  \\  hole  system  of  paganism  there  was  no  tendency 
to  virtue.  Indeed,  morality  seems  never  to  have  had  a  place 
in  the  religion  of  a  pagan.  In  the  high  mysteries,  things  were 
transacted  which  outraged  common  decency.  Almost  every 
god  was  a  patron  of  some  vice.  The  gods  themselves  were 
supposed  to  be  guilty  often  of  the  basest  crimes.  The  Greeks 
and  Romans,  therefore,  the  most  refined  nations  of  antiquity, 
wore  sunk  in  the  lowest  sensualities.  Their  own  best  wri- 
ters, such  as  Horace,  Tacitus,  Juvenal,  confirm  the  account 
given  of  the  low  moral  character  of  the  people,  in  the  second 
chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  Philosophy  has  done 
all  that  it  ever  can  do,  unassisted  by  revelation,  in  the  dis- 
covery of  truth,  and  reformation  of  mankind ;  and  it  finally 
sed  the  human  mind  by  the  most  perplexing  subtleties, 
and  spread  abroad  the  most  demoralizing  sentiments.  The 
most  popular  seel  was  that  of  Epicurus,  who  maintained  that 
pleasure  was  th<  chief  end  of  man's  existence,  and  that  it  was 
no  matter  in  what  way  it  was  obtained,  though  it  was  through 
the  lowest  sensual  indulgence.  These  powerful  nations  had 
no  knowledge  of  the  true  God,  of  human  accountableness,  and 
tlic  future  state  of  the  soul.  Satan  every  where  reigned  tri- 
umphant, and  no  ray  of  hope  appeared  to  the  eye  of  reason, 
of  any  release  from  his  iron  bondage. 

At  the  same  time,  the  state  of  the  world  was  admirably 
adapted  to  the  rapid  diffusion  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  The 
Roman  empire  was  in  its  greatest  glory.  All  the. /nations  of 
known  world  were  subjected  to  k;  dominiyh  and  peace 
v,  here  established.  Vast  nations,  therefore, 
were  united  in  friendly  intercourse;  many  and  barbarous 
tribes  w.i  I  to  civilized  life.      Literature  had  risen  to  a 

height  ii.  rex  before  obtained.  The  Grecian  tongue  was 
alrao  e  read  or  spoken.     1'i.e  access  was  had  to 

all  nations,  and  the  Gospel  could  easily  be  preached  to  every 
creature  under  the  w  hob  heaven. 

l.i  concluding  ihe^second  great  period  in  the  history  of  the 
church,  lei  us  pause  and  reflect  on  the  wonderful  providence 


Chapter  9.]  REFLECTIONS.  125 

of  God.  He  had  now  protected  and  preserved  her  durin°-  a 
period  of  4000  years,  while  nation  after  nation  had  risen  and 
sunk  like  the  waves  of  the  ocean.  All  the  prophecies  respect- 
ing her  and  the  nations  of  the  earth,  which  were  due,  had 
hitherto  been  strictly  fulfilled.  The  four  great  empires  had 
risen  in  succession,  and  had  been  the  rod  of  God's  anger,  or 
instruments  to  her  good.  All  the  sacrifices  and  offerings  of 
the  law  had  fully  shadowed  forth  the  one  great  sacrifice  which 
was  now  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity,  and  brino-  in 
everlasting  righteousness.  "  Her  walls  had  been  continually 
before  him."  The  past  was  a  pledge  for  the  fulfillment  of 
promises  of  future  good.  He  who  raised  up  the  four  vast 
monarchies  of  the  earth,  would  now  set  up  a  kingdom  which 
should  never  be  destroyed,  and  which  should  break  in  pieces 
and  consume  all  kingdoms.  Well  might  all  people  exclaim 
with  an  heathen  prince,  "  How  great  are  his  signs,  and  how 
mighty  are  his  wonders !  His  kingdom  is  an  everlasting 
kingdom,  and  his  dominion  is  from  generation  to  generation." 


PERIOD    III 


FROM    THE    BIRTH    OF    CHRIST    TO    THE    PRESENT    TIME. 
CHAPTER      I  . 

Birth  of  Jesus  Christ.  Jesus  circumcised.  Welcomed  by  saints  and  angels.  Wor- 
shipped bv  the  wise  men.  Sought  for  by  Herod.  Carried  into  Egypt.  Conversant 
at  twelve'  vears  with  the  Doctors.  Lives  in  retirement  until  thirty  years  of  age. 
B.rth  character,  and  work  of  John  the  Baptist.  Jesus  baptized  by  him,  and  conse- 
crated to  the  Priesthood.  Christ's  ministry.  Abolition  of  the  Jewish,  and  establish- 
ment of  the  Christian  Church.  Christ's  Priesthood.  His  death,  resurrection,  and 
ascension.    Jesus,  King  in  Zion.     Evidences  of  his  divine  mission. 

Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  men,  was  born  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  at  Bethlehem  in  Judea,  in  the  year  of  the  world  four 
thousand ;  four  years  before  the  vulgar  era.  His  miraculous 
birth  was  foretold  with  astonishing  precision,  by  the  prophet 
Isaiah.*  To  .Mary  it  was  revealed  before  conception,  by 
the  angel  Gabriel.  "  Like  other  wonderful  works  of  God,  it 
has  been  the  scoff  of  the  wicked  ;  but  the  pure  in  heart 
behold  in  it  a  striking  correspondence  with  the  purity  and 
dignity  of  the  Redeemer's  person  and  office. 

Mary  was  a  direct  descendant  from  David,  through  Na- 
than. Christ  was  therefore  of  the  seed  of  David,  according 
with  the  language  of  prophecy,  though  not  of  the  royal  line. 
Her  genealogy  is  given  by  Luke.  Before  his  birth  she  was 
espoused  to  Joseph,  a  direct  descendant  from  David  in  the 
royal  line.  He  became  his  reputed  father.  His  genealogy 
is  given  by  Matthew.  Hence  Jesus  might  be  called,  Kino 
oj  the  J  i 

The  place  of  his  birth  was  predicted  by  Micah.  "  But 
thou,  Bethlehem  Ephratah,  though  thou  be  but  little  among 
of  Judah,  yet  out  of  thee,  shall  he  come  forth 
unto  me  that  is  to  be  ruler  of  Israel,  whose  goings  forth  have 
been  from  of  old,  from  everlasting."  Thither  his  parents, 
who  w<  re  inhabitants  of  Galilee,  were  brought  in  the  fullness 
of  time,  by  an    imperial  edict,  to  be  enrolled  for  taxation.^ 

•h  vii.  14.  t  Isaiah  v.  2. 

X  An  objection  has  been  rai^oil  against  this  part  of  inspired  history  from 
a  well  authenticated  fact,  that  i,  in  whose  days  this  taxing  is  said 


Chapter  1]  JESUS   CIRCUMCISED.  12? 

Obscurity  and  lowliness  marked  his  birth.     He  was  laid  in  a 
manger. 

On  the  eighth  day  from  his  birth,  the  holy  child  was  cir- 
cumcised, from  a  sacred  regard  to  divine  institution,  and 
called  Jesus,  because  he  should  save  his  people.  As  sent 
and  anointed  of  God,  to  perform  the  work  of  Mediator,  he 
was  the  Christ  or  Messiah  ;  and  hence  he  has  sustained  the 
double  appellation,  Jesus  Christ. 

The  birth  of  the  Saviour  filled  the  hearts  of  the  people  of 
God,  who  had  been  looking  for  his  advent,  with  exceeding 
joy.  Simeon  and  Anna,  aged  saints,  paid  him,  as  he  was 
presented  in  the  Temple,  their  joyful  gratulations.  An  in- 
numerable company  of  angels  were  heard,  by  shepherds  in 
the  field,  praising  God  and  saying,  "Glory  to  God  in  the 
highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good  will  toward  men."  An 
extraordinary  star  or  meteor  appeared  in  the  heavens,  and 
conducted  certain  wise  men  to  worship  him  ; — going  before 
them,  as  did  the  pillar  of  fire  before  the  Israelkes  in  the 
wilderness  until  they  came  to  Jerusalem.  No  earthly  prince 
ever  entered  the  world  in  such  majesty  and  glory.  The 
question  of  the  wise  men,  "  Where  is  he  that  is  born  King 
of  the  Jews  ?"  troubled  Herod  and  all  Jerusalem.  The 
bloody  monarch,  without  delay,  sought  bis  death.  And 
when  baffled  in  his  scheme  by  an  overruling  providence,  he 
made  havoc  of  all  the  children  of  Bethlehem  under  two 
years ;  bringing  on  a  scene  of  wo,  like  that  on  Avhich  the 
prophet  Jeremiah,  ages  before,  had  fixed  his  eye.  "  Rachel 
weeping  for  her  children,  and  would  not  be  comforted." 
The  holy  child  was  carried  into  Egypt,  where  he  remained, 
until,  directed  by  heaven,  his  parents  returned  and  dwelt  in 
Nazareth. 

Such  a  concurrence  of  circumstances  must  have  made  the 
infant  Messiah  the  object  of  general  attention,  to  an  extent 
of  which,  we,  at  this  distance  of  time,  can  have  but  faint 
conceptions. 

At  twelve  years  of  age,  his  parents  took  him  with  them  on 
their  annual  visit  to  Jerusalem,  at  the  feast  of  the  passover. 
There  he  conversed  with  the  Jewish  doctors,  and  the  divinity 

to  have  been,  was  not  governor  of  Syria  until  ten  or  twelve  years  after  the 
birth  of  Jesus.  But  the  difficulty  is  solved,  by  distinguishing  between  the 
enrollment  of  the  citizens,  and  the  actual  collection  of  taxes,  which  was  not 
until  the  time  of  Cyrenius.  The  avidity  with  which  infidels  seize  such 
apparent  contradictions,  shows  the  weakness  of  their  cause. 


128  DIVINE    SOVEREIGNTY.  [PeKIOD  III. 

shone  forth  in  him.  "All  were  astonished  at  his  under- 
standing and  answers."  When  sought  by  his  parents,  from 
whom  he  had  wandered,  he  said,  Wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be 
about  my  father's  business  ?  a  proof  that  he  did  not  remain 
till  manhood  ignorant  of  the  great  purpose  for  which  he  came 
into  the  world.  He  submissively  returned  with  them  to 
Nazareth  where  he  remained  until  he  was  about  thirty  years 
of  age,  probably  in  the  employment  of  his  father,  who  was  a 
carpenter. 

"  Great  is  the  mystery  of  godliness,  God  manifest  in  the 
flesh."  Not  only  the  person  of  the  Redeemer,  but  the  late- 
ness of  his  appearance,  and  his  obscurity  after  the  great  ex- 
citement at  his  birth,  and  conversation  with  the  doctors  in  the 
Temple,  are  unaccountable  to  many. 

The  occurrence  of  events  is  resolvable  only  into  the  divine 
sovereignty.  God  brings  every  thing  to  pass  according  to  his 
own  pleasure.  Yet  to  the  inquiry,  Why  did  not  the  Saviour 
appear  hurftlreds  and  thousands  of  years  before  ?  it  may  be 
replied,  that  by  delay  time  was  given  for  a  full  exhibition  of 
the  evil  nature  and  power  of  sin,  and  of  the  utter  insufficiency 
of  all  ordinary  means  to  reform  the  world  ;  while  his  charac- 
ter and  offices,  life  and  death,  were  marked  out  by  a  great 
variety  of  typical  and  verbal  predictions,  by  which  the  world 
•were  at  once  qualified  to  judge  of  his  character  and  work, 
whenever  he  should  appear.  On  the  subject  of  his  retire- 
ment, it  may  be  remarked,  that  he  came  to  be  an  High 
Priest  in  the  Church  of  God,  and  that  he  refrained  from 
becoming  a  preacher  of  righteousness,  until  he  had  attained 
his  thirtieth  year,  and  might  strictly  conform  to  the  Jewish 
law.  It  is  manifest,  from  the  astonishment  produced  by  his 
conversation  with  the  doctors,  that  he  might  at  any  period 
have  called  to  himself  the  attention  of  the  world.  The  rulers 
were  alarmed  at  his  birth,  but  they  soon  died,  and  the  power 
passed  into  the  hands  of  others,  who  knew  him  not.  The 
mass  of  the  people  were  ignorant  and  vicious.  They  looked 
only  for  some  great  temporal  prince,  who  should  deliver 
them  from  Roman  bondage.  If  their  attention  had  once 
been  excited  by  a  wonderful  child,  who  appeared  amid  many 
signs,  it  woidd  soon  subside,  as  he  passed  from  their  notice. 
Especially  as  ii  was  an  age  of  general  expectation,  when 
others  were  probably  held  up  to  view  as  the  long  expected 
deliverer.  But  he  was  not  unknown  and  forgotten  by  the 
pious.     His  mother  treasured   up  every  thing  in  her  heart, 


Chapter  1]  JOHN    THE    BAPTIST.  129 

which  developed  his  greatness.  And  had  we  a  more  minute 
history  of  his  course,  we  should  doubtless  find  many  of  the 
people  .of  God  looking  anxiously  toward  him  as  a  wonderful 
messenger  from  Heaven.  "  He  increased  in  wisdom  and 
stature,  and  was  in  favor  with  God  and  man." 

Malachi  the  last  of  the  ancient  prophets,  closed  his  wri- 
tings and  the  canon  of  the  Old  Testament,  with  a  prediction 
of  John  the  Baptist,  under  the  character  of  Elijah  the 
prophet. 

That  holy  man  was  born  six  months  before  the  Saviour, 
of  Zecharias,  an  aged  priest,  and  Elizabeth.  He  was  to  be 
the  forerunner  of  Christ.  In  apparel,  temper,  austerity, 
boldness  in  reproving  vice,  and  zeal  for  God,  he  strongly 
resembled  that  eminent  prophet  whose  name  he  bore.  In 
about  the  twenty-eighth  year  of  Christ,  he  began  to  proclaim 
to  men  the  approach  of  the  gospel  kingdom,  to  call  sinners  to 
repentance,  and  to  baptize  such  as  confessed  their  sins  and 
turned  to  God. 

His  baptism  was  not  Christian  baptism.  It  was  not  ad- 
ministered in  the  name  of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  It  was  not  an  initiation  into  the  Christian 
Church,  for  the  gospel  dispensation  was  yet  to  come.  It 
was  one  of  those  divers  washings  which  belong  to  the  Jewish 
economy.  He  disclaimed  a  baptism  like  to  that  of  Christ. 
Some,  therefore,  who  had  been  baptized  with  the  baptism  of 
John,  afterward  received  Christian  baptism  from  the  hands 
of  Paul.  They  had  not  so  much  as  heard  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.* 

While  John  was  baptizing  at  the  river  Jordan,  Jesus  came 
to  be  baptized  of  him.  He  came  not  as  a  sinner  confessing 
his  sins,  to  be  baptized  unto  repentance,  for  he  was  perfectly 
holy ;  not  to  receive  any  emblem  of  regeneration,  for  he 
needed  no  change  of  heart ;  not  to  be  admitted  into  the 
Christian  Church,  for  this  was  not  yet  established  ;  but  to  be 
legally  and  solemnly  consecrated  as  High  Priest  to  his  peo- 
ple. Under  the  law,  the  priests  were  consecrated  to  their 
office  by  baptism  and  anointing  with  oil.f  John,  evidently 
not  fully  understanding  the  purpose  of  Jesus,  hesitated  at  a 
compliance  with  the  request,  thinking  that  he,  as  a  sinner, 
had  need  to  be  baptized  of  him  ;  but  Christ  told  him  to  suffer 
it,  for  he  must  fulfil  all  righteousness.     He  had  been  circum- 


*  Acts  xix.  t  Exodus  xxix. 


130  JESUS  CONSECRATED  TO  THE   PRIESTHOOD.    [PERIOD  III. 

cised  in  infancy,  and  had  shown  respect  in  all  his  conduct,  to 
those  divine  institutions  which  were  still  binding  upon  the 
people,  and  he  would  not  force  himself  into  the  priesthood  in 
a  way  which  would  be  illegal,  lie  was  therefore  baptized 
by  John  and  anointed,  not  with  oil,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 
For  "  lo !  the  heavens  were  opened,  and  the  Spirit  of  God 
descended  like  a  dove  and  lighted  upon  him."  Immediately 
he  retired  into  the  wilderness,  where  he  spent  forty  days  in 
fasting  and  prayer,  and  was  tempted  by  Satan.  With  detes- 
tation and  abhorrence,  he  baffled,  by  scripture,  all  the  entice- 
ments of  this  arch  seducer,  who,  in  his  malignancy,  had 
destroyed  the  first  Adam,  but  who  was  now  to  be  bruised  in  the 
head  by  the  seed  of  the  woman,  the  second  Adam,  the 
Saviour  of  the  world. 

Fully  qualified  for  his  arduous  work,  Jesus  went  forth  in 
the  power  of  the  spirit,  to  set  up  the  gospel  kingdom,  and  to 
unfold  that  salvation  to  a  dying  world,  which  he  would  soon 
effect  through  his  own  death. 

For  three  years  and  a  half  he  went  about  through  all  the 
cities  and  villages  of  Palestine,  preaching  doctrines  which 
the  world  had  never  before  heard,  and  giving  in  works  of 
benevolence,  the  most  amazing  manifestations  of  Almighty 
power.  As  no  nation  had  ever  been  visited  by  such  an 
exalted  personage,  so  none  was  ever  thus  engrossed,  aston- 
ished and  gratified.  Vast  crowds  thronged  him,  so  that  they 
trod  one  upon  another ;  and  had  the  common  people  been 
heard  and  gratified,  he  would  have  received  the  adoration  of 
the  nation.  But  the  rulers  and  heads  of  contending  sects, 
jealous  of  their  rights,  and  envious,  perpetually  persecuted 
him  ;  and  ultimately,  though  according  to  the  determinate 
counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God,*  put  him  to  the  excru- 
ciating death  of  the  cross. 

Jesus  Christ  was,  in  all  respects,  a  man.  He  had  a  human 
body,  and  a  reasonable  and  immortal  soul.  He  had  all  the 
human  appetites  and  affections  ;  and  all  our  emotions  of  joy 
and  sorrow.  He  hungered  and  thirsted,  lie  slept.  He 
Buffered,  bled,  and  died.  At  the  same  time,  he  know  all  thill 
could  do  all  things  ;  had  all  power  in  heaven  and  on  earth, 
and  was  Imma.ni  el,  God  with  us.  Sometimes  the  actings 
only  of  the  human  nature  were  soon  in  him  ;  he  was  found 
eating,   drinking,  sleeping,  praying,   dying.     Again,  he  was 

*  Acts  ii.  23. 


Chapter  1.]  Christ's  ministry.  131 

seen  putting  forth  the  powers  of  the  divine  nature ;  raising 
the  dead  ;  casting  out  devils  ;  forgiving  sin  ;  rising  from  the 
grave  ;  ascending  to  heaven,  and  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of 
the  majesty  on  high — angels,  principalities,  and  powers  being 
made  subject  to  him. 

As  the  Prophet  predicted  by  Moses,  he  improved  every 
opportunity  to  instruct  men  in  divine  truth.  Sometimes  on 
account  of  the  peculiar  prejudices  of  the  Jewish  nation,  he 
spake  in  parables  ;  but  these  he  explained  to  his  disciples,  so 
that  his  instructions  are  all  plain  and  intelligible  to  the  un- 
learned. On  the  great  truths  of  natural  religion,  the  being  and 
perfections  of  God,  with  which  the  Jews,  who  had  the  law 
and  the  prophets,  were  well  acquainted,  he  said  but  little. 
He  came  chiefly  to  show  the  ruined  siate  of  man  as  a  sinner, 
and  the  way  of  salvation.  He  fully  and  clearly  taught  the 
total  depravity  of  the  human  heart  ;  (a)  the  moral  blindness 
(b)  and  inability  (c)  or  disinclination  of  men  to  submit  to  God  ; 
the  absolute  necessity  of  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Spirit ;  (d) 
divine  sovereignty  in  the  dispensations  of  grace  ;  (e)  his  own 
divinity  (f)  and  atonement  by  his  blood;  (g)  justification  by 
faith  ;  (h)  the  great  duties  of  repentance,  (i)  faith,  (j)  self- 
denial,  (k)  disinterested  love,  (7)  universal  and  perfect  obedi- 
ence ;  (m)  the  certain  perseverance  of  all  saints  in  faith  and 
holiness  to  eternal  life  ;  (n)  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  ;  (o) 
general  judgment ;  (p)  the  eternal  happiness  of  the  righteous, 
and  eternal  misery  of  the  wicked,  (q) 

"  Never  man  spake  like  this  man."  Never  man  spake  such 
truths  ; — spake  with  such  plainness,  simplicity,  authority  and 
power.  Astonishment  .seized  all  who  heard  him.  The  com- 
mon people  gave  him  the  most  profound  attention,  and  many 
were  his  friends  and  followers.  But  the  great,  the  Sadducees 
and  the  Pharisees,  finding  their  hollow-heartedness  and  abom- 
inations, exposed,  said  he  was  mad,  a  disturber  of  the  peace, 
and  a  blasphemer. 

In  execution  of  his  prophetic  office,  Christ  abolished  the 
Jewish,  and  established  the  Christian  Church. 

Properly  speaking,  there  has,  from  the  beginning,  existed 

(a)  John  v.  42.  Mat.  xv.  19.  (b)  John  iii.  19.  (c)  John  v.  40,  and  vi. 
44.  (d)  John  iii.  5.  (e)  Mat.  xi.  25.  (/)  John  x.  30.  {g)  Mat.  xx.  28. 
(A)  John  iii.  18.  (i)  Luke  xiii.  3.  (;)  John  vi.  29.  (k)  Mat.  xvi.  24. 
(I)  Mat.  v.  44.  (?>j)  Mat.  v.  48.  (»)  John  x.  27.  (o)  John  v.  28.  (p) 
Mat.  xxv.  31.     (?)  Mat.  xxv.  46. 


132  ABOLITION    OF    THE    JEWISH    CHURCH.      [Period  III. 

one  Church,  and  but  one.  This  is  the  Church  of  Christ, 
which  he  purchased  with  his  own  blood.  But  it  has  existed 
under  different  dispensations.  For  a  long  period  it  was  in  an 
unembodied  state,  without  a  testimony,  a  priesthood,  or  an 
altar.  Under  .Moses  it  was  brought  out  of  Egypt;  had  a 
visible  standing  among  the  nations,  and  became  subject  to  a 
great  variety  of  ordinances.  Christ,  the  great  antitype,  of 
these,  being  now  incarnate  proceeded  to  their  abolition  ;  placed 
the  Church  upon  a  new  establishment,  and  erected  his 
spiritual  kingdom,  which  should  embrace  both  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles, and  fill  the  earth  with  its  glory. 

His  work  he  gradually  accomplished  by  referring  his 
hearers  to  ancient  Scriptures,  and  proving  from  them  that  he 
was  the  great  end  to  which  all  the  former  rites  and  sacrifices 
did  tend,  and  that  these  were  no  longer  of  use  when  he  should 
appear  ;  by  opening  wide  the  door  of  the  church  and  declar- 
ing that  he  would  draw  all  men,  Gentiles  as  well  as  Jews, 
unto  him  ; — by  disregarding  totally  the  Jewish  priesthood, 
and  introducing  a  new  ministry  into  the  church  ; — by  passing 
all  the  Jewish  feasts,  and  instituting  the  Lord's  supper  ; — by 
instituting  in  place  of  circumcision,  a  new  seal  to  the  covenant, 
which  God  made  with  his  people, — baptism,  the  washing 
with  water  in  the  name  of  the  sacred  Trinity,  and  command- 
ing it-  imposition  not  only  upon  Jews,  but  on  all  nations  ; — 
and  by  prescribing  in  place  of  the  ceremonial  worship  of  the 
Jews,  a  new,  simple,  and  spiritual  worship  which  should  be 
offered  by  the  people  of  God,  not  only  in  Jerusalem,  but  in  all 
parts  of  the  world. 

In  these  various  ways  did  Christ,  according  to  the  predic- 
tion of  Daniel,  cause  the  oblation  and  the  sacrifice  to  cease. 
He  knew  this  would  be  the  result.  He  predicted  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem,  the  temple  and  its  services  ; — that  not  one 
stone  of  the  temple  should  be  left  upon  another,  that  Jerusa- 
!-  in  Bhould  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  and  that  all  this 
should  come  to  piss  during  the  continuance  of  that  generation. 

The  history  of  Christ's  priesthood  is  written  in  tears  and 
in  blood.  To  the  office  of  priest  he  was  called  of  God  and 
anointed  by  the  Spirit  of  grace,  which  was  poured  upon  him 
without  measure.  For  it  he  was  eminently  fitted  ;  for  he  was 
holy,  harmless,  imdefiled,  and  separate  from  sinners,  made 
r  than  the  heavens. 

In  his  priesthood  he  interceded  for  his  people.  Whole 
nights  he  spent  in  prayer.     Often  did  he  kneel  with  his  dis- 


Chapter  1.]  Christ's   PRIESTHOOD.  133 

ciples  at  the  throne  of  grace.  The  pardon  of  their  sins,  their 
sanctification  and  final  salvation  were  blessings  for  which  he 
often  wrestled.  The  seventeenth  chapter  of  John  is  a  most 
solemn  and  melting  intercession  with  his  Father  for  all  his 
followers  to  the  end  of  the  world.  But  his  intercession  on 
earth  was  but  the  commencement  of  that  great  work  which  he 
ever  lives  to  perfect  in  heaven.  There  stands  the  Lamb 
before  the  throne  as  it  had  been  slain,  presenting  the  memo- 
rials of  suffering,  and  pleading  with  the  God  of  grace,  and 
opening  the  holy,  heavenly  places  to  all  his  ransomed  ones. 

Without  shedding  of  blood,  there  is  no  remission  of  sin. 
There  is  a  fundamental  principle  in  the  moral  government  of 
God.  And  God  extended  mercy  to  the  first  parents  of  the 
human  race,  only  in  view  of  a  great  propitiatory  sacrifice  in 
a  future  age.  To  regulate  the  faith  and  fix  the  hopes  of  his 
people,  the  priests,  under  the  law,  were  called  continually 
to  offer  sacrifices  and  oblations.  But  these  could  not  take 
away  sin.  Christ  alone  was  mighty  to  save,  and  he  came  to 
take  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself.  This  may  emphati- 
cally be  called  the  great  work  for  which  he  came  into  the 
world — to  make  "  his  soul  an  offering  for  sin,"  to  "  give  his 
life  a  ransom  for  many,''  to  "  bear  our  sins  in  his  own  body 
on  the  tree,"  to  "  redeem  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being 
made  a  curse  for  us." 

How  he  could  offer  himself  a  sacrifice  for  sin  without  be- 
ing guilty  of  suicide,  might  appear  inexplicable  to  us,  but  he 
was  to  be  slain  by  the  hands  of  wicked  men,  who  hated  him 
without  cause  ;  while  he  voluntarily  came  into  the  world  to 
die  for  sinners  ;  predicted  his  death,  and  could  at  any  moment 
have  resisted  all  human  power. 

With  calmness  and  solemnity  he  advanced  to  the  hour  of 
his  deep  humiliation,  his  excruciating  sufferings.  He  knew 
what  was  in  man.  He  saw  clearly  all  the  bitterness  and 
malice  that  was  kindled  in  the  breasts  of  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  against  him,  and  he  knew  it  would  bring  him  to 
the  most  awful  sufferings  and  death.  But  he  did  not  avoid 
them.  He  did  not  resist  them.  He  resigned  himself  up  to 
their  malignity  that  his  work  might  be  accomplished.  Against 
a  character  so  pure  and  spotless  they  found  it  difficult  to  pro- 
ceed. They  often  endeavored  to  catch  him  in  his  speech, 
but  they  were  confounded  and  driven  away  in  shame.  They 
would  have  rushed  upon  him  and  destroyed  him  without  the 
forms  of  law  ;  but  thev  feared  the  people. 
12 


134  INSTITUTION    OF   THE    supper.  [Period  III. 

Among  his  disciples  was  Judas,  a  vile  hypocrite ;  who 
went  to  the  Sanhedrim  and  agreed  to  betray  him  for  the  price 
of  a  slave.  Jesus  knew  his  treachery  ;  and  prepared  for  the 
events  which  awaited  him.  Eleven  others  had  followed  him 
who  were  very  dear  to  him,  and  with  them  he  purposed  to 
keep  the  Passover  before  he  should  suffer.  While  at  table 
with  the  whole,  he  distinctly  pointed  out  Judas  as  his  be- 
trayer, and  said  to  him,  "  What  thou  doest,  do  quickly." 
Judas,  confounded  and  vexed,  went  immediately  out.  The 
Passover  being  finished,  Jesus  consecrated  bread  and  wine, 
and  instituted  the  sacrament  of  the  supper,  which  he  told 
them  to  observe  till  the  end  of  time.  He  then  made  them 
that  long  and  consolatory  address  which  is  recorded  in  the 
14th,  15th,  and  16th  chapters  of  John;  sang  an  hymn;  offered 
up  that  excellent  prayer  which  forms  the  17th  chapter,  and 
then  went  out,  about  midnight,  over  the  brook  Cedron  to  the 
garden  Gethsemane.  There  he  thrice  retired  from  his  dis- 
ciples for  prayer,  wrestling  with  God  that  if  it  were  possible 
and  consistent  with  the  divine  will,  his  sufferings  might  be 
prevented.  An  impression  and  fear  of  the  divine  wrath 
seemed  for  a  time  to  overwhelm  him  ;  and  in  the  agony  of 
his  soul,  he  sweat  as  it  were  great  drops  of  blood.  But  his 
piety  rose  superior  to  his  fears,  and  he  said  with  holy  sub- 
mission, "  Not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done." 

Before  the  day  dawned,  Judas  came  with  a  band  of  ruf- 
fians, and  took  him  and  brought  him  before  a  convention  of 
priests  and  ciders.  As  they  could  find  nothing  of  which  to 
accuse  him,  they  employed  false  witnesses,  who  declared 
that  he  had  spoken  against  the  Temple.  But  Jesus  continued 
silent.  At  length  the  High  Priest  adjured  him  by  God  to  tell 
him  whether  he  was  the  .Messiah.  Jesus  said  he  was  ;  and 
would  hereafter  in  great  power  and  glory,  judge  the  world. 
Caiaphas  immediately  rent  his  clothes  ;  accused  him  of 
blasphemy  ;  and  the  whole  court  declared  him  worthy  of 
death.  The  next  day  they  tried  and  condemned  him  again, 
and  hurried  him  away  to  the  judgment  hall  of  Pilate,  the 
Roman  governor  ;  they  having  lost  the  power  of  life  and  death. 
.te  could  find  no  fault  in  him,  and  sent  him  to  Herod,  then 
in  Jerusalem,  because  he  was  a  Galilean.  But  Herod  made 
a  mock  of  him,  and  sent  him  back  to  Pilate,  who  was  afraid 
ondernn  him.  Bin  the  Jews  demanded  his  crucifixion, 
and  wished  that  his  blood  might  be  upon  them  and  their  chil- 
dren.    Afraid   of  the  mob,  the    Roman  governor  shamefully 


Chapter  1.]  DEATH    OF    CHRIST.  135 

yielded  to  their  entreaties,  and  condemned  him  to  the  death 
of  the  cross.* 

Immediately  an  unbridled  populace  dragged  him  amid  the 
grossest  insults  and  abuse,  to  Golgotha,  the  place  of  execution, 
compelling  him  to  bear  his  cross.  Here  they  offered  him 
vinegar  and  myrrh  mingled  with  gall ;  stripped  off  his  raiment, 
and  nailed  him  through  the  hands  and  feet,  to  the  accursed 
instrument  of  death.  Two  thieves  were  crucified  with  him, 
one  on  the  right  hand,  the  other  on  the  left.  On  the  top  of 
the  cross  was  written  in  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin,  "  This 
is  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  King  of  the  Jews." 

By  both  rulers  and  people,  he  was  ridiculed,  as  he  hung 
suspended  in  the  air ;  but  with  his  dying  breath,  he  prayed 
for  his  murderers,  saying,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  they  know 
not  what  they  do."  At  first,  both  the  thieves  joined  in  up- 
braiding him,  but  one  became  convinced  of  his  guilt,  and  was 
the  object  of  saving  mercy.  His  weeping  mother,  who  now 
realized  the  declaration  of  Simeon,  "  Yea,  a  sword  shall 
pierce  through  thine  own  soul  also,"  he  commended  to  the 
care  of  John,  the  son  of  Zebedee.  About  noon,  when  he  had 
hung  perhaps  three  hours  on  the  cross,  the  sun  was  super- 
naturally  darkened  three  hours ;  and  under  the  hidings  of 
God's  face,  Jesus  cried  out,  "  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast 
thou  forsaken  me  ?"  Some  derided  him,  and  said  that  he 
called  for  Elias.  Shortly  after,  he  said,  "  I  thirst,"  and  they 
gave  him  vinegar  to  drink.  He  tasted  it ;  said  "  It  is  finished," 
commended  his  soul  to  God  ;  bowed  his  head  and  gave  up 
the  ghost.  Thus  did  Christ  expiate  the  sins  of  men.  Thus 
did  he  bear  our  griefs  and  carry  our  sorrows.  "  He  was 
wounded  for  our  transgressions,  bruised  for  our  iniquities,  the 
chastisement  of  our  peace  was  upon  him,  and  by  his  stripes 
we  are  healed." 

When  he  expired,  the  veil  of  the  temple  was  rent  from  the 
top  to  the  bottom,  to  signify  that  the  ceremonial  distinction 
between  Jews  and  Gentiles  was  abolished ;  the  earth  shook  ; 
the  rocks  burst ;  graves  were  opened  ;  and  many  saints  which 
slept,  arose  and  appeared  in  Jerusalem.  The  spectators  were 
filled  with  terror.     The  centurion   exclaimed,   "this  was  a 


*  The  Cross  consisted  of  an  upright  post  of  about  twelve  feet,  with  a 
cross  piece  over  the  top.  On  this  the  unhappy  sufferer  was  first  laid. 
His  arms  were  stretched  upon  the  cross  piece,  and  spikes  were  driven 
through  the  palms  of  his  hands,  and  through  his  feet,  fastening  him  to  the 
instrument  of  death.     The  whole  was  then  raised  in  the  air,  and  suddenly 


136  HIS    EXALTATION.  [PERIOD  III. 

righteous  man,  was  the  son  of  God."  "  And  all  the  people 
that  came  together  to  that  sight,  beholding  the  things  that 
were  done,  smote  their  breasts^and  returned."  "  It  was  the 
greatest  and  most  solemn  event  that  ever  did,  or  will  occur  to 
the  end  of  time." 

The  crucified  body  of  our  Lord  was  committed  to  Joseph 
of  Arimathea,  and  decently  laid  in  a  new  grave  which  he  had 
hewn  out  of  a  rock  in  a  garden.  Christ  had  foretold  his 
resurrection,  and  the  rulers,  apprehensive  that  his  followers 
might  steal  the  body,  and  say  he  had  risen,  sealed  the 
sepulchre,  and  placed  a  guard  to  watch  it,  until  the  third  day 
had  passed.  But  all  the  prudence  and  power  of  men,  could 
not  frustrate  the  designs  of  heaven.  God  had  determined 
that  his  holy  One  should  not  see  corruption.  It  was  neces- 
sary that  Christ  should  rise  from  the  dead,  that  he  might  gain 
a  signal  victory  over  him  that  had  the  power  of  death,  and 
become  the  resurrection  and  life  to  all  his  followers.  On  the 
morning  of  the  third  day  from  his  crucifixion,  was  a  terrible 
earthquake.  An  angel  appeared  in  a  glorious  form,  causing 
the  soldiers  to  flee  in  amazement,  and  rolled  the  stone  from 
the  door  of  the  sepulchre.  The  Prince  of  life  resumed  his 
breath  and  active  being,  and  went  forth  to  the  world  a 
triumphant  conqueror.  If  his  death  was  the  most  solemn  and 
awful  event,  his  resurrection  was  the  most  joyful  which  ever 
occurred.  Christ  came  forth  to  eternal  life.  "  Death  hath 
no  more  dominion  over  him."  "  I  am  he  that  liveth  and  was 
dead,  and  behold,  I  am  alive  forevermore,  Amen."  He  came 
forth  the  first  fruits  of  them  that  slept,  to  give  new  evidence 
of  his  divinity,  and  of  the  resurrection  of  the  saints,  and  to 
enter  in  presence  of  the  world  into  his  glory.  He  mingled 
not  much  again  with  the  people.  He  was  seen  repeatedly  by 
his  disciples,  and  once  by  more  than  500  followers.  He  re- 
mained on  earth  forty  days  instructing  in  the  things  of  his 
kingdom.  At  the  end  of  this  period,  he  met  his  disciples  at 
Jerusalem  ;  directed  them  to  remain  there  until  they  should 
be  endued  with  miraculous  powers  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
then  go  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.  He  told 
tin-in  of  his  Almighty  power,  and  assured  them  of  his  pre- 
sence with  them  and  their  successors  to  the  end  of  time.    He 


thrust  into  a  hole  for  its  support,  and  the  wretched  victim  was  there  left  to 
hang,  until,  through  loss  of  blood,  or  hunger,  he,  in  intense  agony,  expired  ; 
yea,  until  his  dead  body  was  borne  off  by  carnivorous  birds. 


Chapter  1.] 


HIS    EXALTATION. 


137 


then  led  them  to  the  mount  of  Olives,  and  there  blessed  them, 
and  was  parted  from  them  and  carried  up  into  heaven  ;  there 
to  intercede  for  his  church  ;  to  prepare  mansions  for  his  fol- 
lowers, and  to  sit  on  his  throne  as  king  in  Zion,  who,  through 
all  ages,  takes  care  of  his  church,  controls  and  punishes  his 
enemies,  and  will  be  glorified  in  them  that  believe. 

Thus  terminated  the  amazing  incarnation  of  the  Son  of 
God.  Infidelity  has  seldom  had  the  effrontery  to  deny  the  ex- 
istence of  this  illustrious  founder  of  the  Christian  religion. 
The  difficulty  of  accounting  for  the  existence  of  Christianity 
in  the  world  on  any  other  supposition  than  that  of  his  real 
being,  has  probably  restrained  from  this.  But  Jesus  Christ 
has  ever  been  a  stumbling  block  to  the  Jew,  and  foolishness 
to  the  Greek.  "  He  came  unto  his  own,  but  his  own  received 
him  not."  The  Jews  looked  for  a  great  temporal  prince,  and 
they  would  not  endure  any  man  who  should  pretend  to  be  the 
Messiah  in  a  poor  and  low  condition.  The  Greek,  the  re- 
fined, the  philosophical,  the  voluptuous,  in  every  age,  have 
been  disgusted  with  the  humble  and  spiritual  nature  of  his 
kingdom  and  the  self-denying  precepts  he  has  placed  before 
them.  But  whoever  looks  carefully  at  the  birth,  life,  death, 
resurrection,  and  ascension  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  ;  at  all  the 
ancient  types  and  prophecies*  which  were  fulfilled  in  him  ; 
at  the  sublimity  of  his  doctrine  ;  the  purity  of  his  precepts  ; 
the  holiness  and  beneficence  of  his  life  ;  the  number  and 
character  of  the  miracles  he  wrought ;  (for  he  healed  the  sick, 


*  To  lead  the  reader  to  reflect  on  the  wonderful  minuteness  of  the  pre- 
dictions relating  to  Christ  in  the  Old  Testament,  the  following  are  sub- 
joined as  referred  to  in  the  single  Evangelist  of  Matthew. 

Matthew 

23.  Jer.  vii.  tl. 

6.  Psalm  viii.  2. 

15.  cxviii.  22. 

18.  ex.  1. 

23.  Is.  viii.  14. 

2.  Ps.  xli.  9 

15.  Zech.  xiii.  7. 

17.  Is.  1.  6 

17.  Zech.  xi.  13. 

40.  Psalm  xxii.  18. 

14.  xxii.  2. 

35  lxix.  21. 

30.  Isaiah  liii.  9. 


Isaiah 

vii.    14 

i. 

Micah 

v.      2. 

ii. 

Hosea 

xi.      1. 

ii. 

Jeremiah 

xxxi.    15. 

ii. 

Judges 

xiii.    15. 

ii. 

Is. 

xl.      3. 

iii. 

Is. 

ix       1. 

iv. 

Is. 

liii.      4. 

viii. 

Is. 

xiii.      1. 

xii. 

Jonah 

i.    17. 

xii. 

Is. 

vi.      9. 

xiii. 

Psalm 

lxxvii.      2. 

xiii. 

Isaiah 

xxxv.  5.  6. 

XV. 

Zech. 

ix.      9. 
12* 

xxi. 

Matthew 

XXI. 

13. 

XXI. 

16. 

XXI. 

42. 

xxii. 

44. 

XXI. 

44 

XXVI. 

33 

XXVI. 

31. 

XXVI. 

57. 

XXV11. 

9. 

xxvu. 

35. 

xxvu. 

46. 

XXV11. 

48. 

XXVU. 

60. 

138  CHRISTS    DISCIPLES.  fPERlOD  111 

cleansed  lepers,  restored  sight  to  the  blind,  caused  the  lame 
to  walk,  cast  out  devils,  fed  thousands  from  food  sufficient  only 
for  a  few,  stilled  the  tempestuous  sea,  raised  the  dead  to 
life, — all  glorious  acts  of  benevolence,  and  acts  of  infinite 
power  only,)  whoever  considers  whal  the  state  of  tins  world 
would  be,  did  all  mankind  receive  the  doctrines  and  truths, 
and  obev  the  precepts  and  imitate  the  example  of  Christ  ;— 
must  exclaim,  as  did  the  centurion  at  the  crucifixion,  Truly 

THIS  WAS  THE  SOX  GoD. 


CHAPTER    II. 

Number  and  character  of  Christ's  disciples.  Death  of  John  the  Baptist.  The  twelve 
Apostles  chosen.  The  Seventy  sent.  Histdry  and  character  of  the  Twelve.  Descent 
upon  them  of  the  Holv  Ghost.  Outpouring  ef  the  Spirit  on  the  day  of  Pentecost. 
Three  thousand  added"  to  the  Church.  Boldness  and  success  of  Peter  and  John. 
Holiness  and  harmony  of  the  Church.  Detection  of .  hypocrisy.  Institution  of 
the  office  of  Deacon.  Martyrdom  of  Stephen.  lVrsecut«m  and  dispersion  of  the 
Church.  The  gospel  carried  to  the  Samaritans  and  dispersed  Jews.  Conversion 
of  Saul. 

The  astonishment  excited  by  the  appearance,  preaching, 
and  miracles  of  Christ,  was  such  as  we  might  naturally  look 
for  from  their  novel  and  divine  character.  But  the  ill  success 
of  his  ministry  could  never  be  satisfactorily  accounted  for  by 
those  who  deny  that  man  is  alienated  from  his  Maker,  and  that 
salvation  is  "  not  of  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth, 
but  of  God  that  showeth  mercy."  Immense  multitudes  con- 
stantly pressed  upon  him  wherever  he  went,  either  to  hear 
his  doctrines,  or  witness  his  miracles  ;  but  very  few  became 
sincerely  attached  to  his  person  :  very  lew  were  even  con- 
vinced "that  he  was  the  Messiah,  and  entered  his  spiritual 
kingdom.  Those  who  were  assembled  at  Jerusalem  after  his 
ascension,  are  said  to  have  bi  en  but  about  an  hundred  and 
twenty  ;  and  at  that  great  me<  ting  in  Galilee,  where  all  who 
were  attached  to  his  Cause  that  could  conveniently  assemble, 
were  probably  gathered  together,  there  were  but  about  five 
hundred.  Well  might  the  prophet  Isaiah  commence  his  fifty- 
third  chapter,  containing  a  remarkable  exhibition  of  the 
humiliation  and  sufferings  of  Christ,  with  the  exclamation, 
"  Who  hairi  heard  our  report,  and  to  whom  is  the  arm  of  the 
Lord  revealed!"  But  Christ  knew  it  to  be  for  the  best,  and 
he  rejoiced  in  spirit  at  the  dispensations  of  grace. 

But  i<  w  of  Ins  followers  were  among  the  rich  or  the  noble. 
We  indeed  read  of  Zaccheus,  a  man  of  wealth ;  Nicodemus 


Chapter  2.]  TWELVE   APOSTLES   CHOSEN.  139 

a  ruler ;  Joseph  an  honorable  counselor  ;  and  a  certain  noble- 
man, who  believed  with  all  his  house — evincing  that  divine 
grace  can  triumph  over  the  most  exalted  condition  of  life  ;  but 
the  mass  of  his  friends  were  from  the  lower  ranks,  and  his 
special  favorites  were  Galileans,  a  despised  people,  and 
chieiiy  fishermen  or  publicans.  His  own  life  was  one  of  great 
poverty  and  reproach  ;  and  his  doctrines  marred  the  pride  of 
the  noble,  and  condemned  the  luxurious  habits  of  the  wealthy. 

John  the  Baptist,  who  united  in  himself  the  two  dispensa- 
tions, the  old  and  the  new,  was  perhaps  the  first  who  received 
Jesus.  He  pointed  him  out  to  others  as  the  Lamb  of  God. 
He  had  become  the  head  of  a  religious  sect,  and  had  many 
followers,  whom  he  had  baptized.  But  when  informed  that 
Jesus  had  begun  to  preach  and  to  baptize  by  his  disciples, 
and  that  the  whole  country  was  going  after  him,  he  showed 
the  greatest  humility  and  submission  to  him,  as  his  exalted 
Redeemer.  He  declared  that  he  had  no  honor  but  that  which 
came  from  Godj  and  that  he  could  have  no  greater  joy  than 
in  seeing  Christ  increase,  while  he  should  decrease.  He  re- 
commended Jesus  as  endowed  with  an  immeasurable  fullness 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  ;  and  assured  all  who  heard  him,  that  the 
wrath  of  God  would  abide  on  unbelievers  in  his  gospel. 

John  was  for  a  time  revered  by  Herod  ;  but  he  had  the 
faithfulness  to  reprove  that  vile  man  for  marrying  his  brother's 
wife,  and  was  imprisoned.  Laid  aside  from  his  work,  his 
faith  seems  in  some  degree  to  have  failed  ;  he  therefore  sent 
two  of  his  disciples  to  ask  Jesus  if  he  was  the  Messiah.  Per- 
haps he  designed  also  to  turn  their  attention  from  himself  to 
the  great  Redeemer.  Jesus  told  them  to  declare  to  John  what 
miracles  he  performed,  and  the  great  fact  which  distinguished 
him  as  a  teacher  from  all  the  philosophers  which  had  ever 
undertaken  to  instruct  mankind,  "  That  to  the  poor  the 
gospel  was  preached."  Soon  after,  he  was  beheaded  to 
gratify  the  malice  of  Herodias, — excited  by  his  bold  reproof 
of  Herod.  His  disciples  took  his  body  and  buried  it,  and  went 
and  told  Jesus.  The  Pharisees  said  he  had  a  devil,  but  Christ 
bore  witness  of  him  as  one  of  the  greatest  and  best  of  men. 

From  among  his  followers,  Jesus  selected  twelve  to  be 
his  daily  companions  and  intimate  associates,  whom  he  com- 
missioned as  Apostles,  or  preachers  of  his  gospeL  This 
number  was  probably  chosen,  in  correspondence  to  the 
twelve  patriarchs,  or  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  It  signified  that 
he  was   head,  or  High  Priest  of  the  Jewish  nation.     The 


140  THE   SEVENTY   SEXT.  [Period  III. 

persons  chosen,  were  Simon  Peter,  and  Andrew  his  brother  ; 
James,  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  John  his  brother;  Philip 
and  Bartholomew  ;  Thomas  and  Matthew ;  James,  the  son 
of  Alpheus,  and  Simon,  called  Zelotes ;  Judas,  the  brother 
of  James,  and  Judas  Iscariot.  Their  mission  was  confined 
at  first,  to  the  land  of  Israel.  They  were  directed  to  de- 
clare to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel,  that  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  the  kingdom  which  was  the  subject  of 
prophecy,  which  they  and  their  fathers  had  looked  for  with 
the  greatest  anxiety,  and  which  the  Messiah  was  to  set  up, 
was  at  hand  ;  and,  as  a  confirmation  of  their  doctrine,  they 
were  empowered  to  work  miracles,  to  heal  diseases,  cast 
out  devils,  and,  in  many  other  ways,  suspend  or  counteract 
the  laws  of  nature.  They  were  cast  upon  the  charity  of  the 
people  for  support,  and  were  directed  to  shake  off  the  dust  of 
their  feet,  against  any  family  or  city  which  should  reject  them. 

At  a  subsequent  period  he  commissioned  and  sent  forth 
seventy  other  disciples,  (answering  evidently  in  number  to 
the  Sanhedrim,  and  showing  thereby,  that  their  power  had 
passed  into  his  hands,)  on  the  same  errand,  two  by  two  ; 
giving  them  similar  authority,  and  commending  them  in  like 
manner,  to  the  charity  of  the  public.  They  were  holy  men  ; 
but  it  was  a  new  and  wonderful  employment,  and  they  were 
put  in  possession  of  powers  which  made  them  appear  as  gods 
upon  earth.  No  wonder,  therefore,  that  they  should  soon 
return,  as  they  actually  did,  not  a  little  elated  with  the  fact, 
that  even  the  devils  were  subject  to  them  through  his  name. 
But  Christ  solemnly  admonished  them  to  beware  of  pride 
which  had  hurled  Satan  from  heaven  ;  and  told  them,  that  he 
indeed  enabled  them  to  tread  on  serpents  and  scorpions,  and 
over  all  the  power  of  the  enemy  ;  but  that  they  must  not  re- 
joice in  this,  that  they  held  the  spirits  in  subjection,  but  rather 
that  their  names  were  written  in  heaven. 

But  the  twelve  constituted  his  family.  They  were  his  in- 
timate friends,  his  chosen  companions.  He  therefore  sent 
them  forth  but  once  during  his  life  to  preach  the  gospel. 
When  he  traveled,  they  accompanied  him.  What  he  spake 
in  parables  to  the  multitude,  he  privately  expounded  to  them. 
When  he  fed  the  multitude,  they  distributed  the  provision. 
They  wen-  with  him  in  his  retirement,  and  partook  of  the 
supper  at  its  first  institution.  He  often  talked  to  them  about 
his  Bufferings,  and  committed  to  them  the  keys  of  his  kingdom. 

With  the   exception   of  Judas,  the  traitor,  they  were  sin- 


Chapter  2]  trials  of   the   discitles.  141 

cere  men.  Their  hearts  had  been  changed  by  the  Spirit  of 
God.  They  admired,  loved,  and  trusted  their  Saviour,  shared 
with  him  his  privations  and  sorrows  ;  and  devoted  themselves 
entirely  to  his  service.  When  they  were  first  called  to  follow 
Christ,  they  were  very  ignorant.  Matthew  had  been  a  publi- 
can or  tax-gatherer;  the  others,  were  all,  probably,  fishermen 
of  Galilee.  But  under  the  instruction  and  guidance  of  Christ, 
they  made  rapid  advancement  in  the  knowledge  of  divine 
things  ;  and  with  his  holy  example  daily  before  them,  they 
soon  learned  to  set  lightly  by  the  world,  to  treat  one  another 
with  condescension,  kindness,  and  love,  and  to  live  as  ex- 
pectants of  a  better  country. 

While  the  grace  of  God  had  enlightened  their  understand- 
ings and  purified  their  affections,  it  left  unchanged  their  natural 
constitution  or  animal  temperament,  so  that  as  great  a  diversity 
of  character  is  observable  among  them,  as  among  any  others 
of  the  same  number,  in  the  various  conditions  of  life  ;  and  so 
distinctly  are  the  good  and  bad  qualities  of  each  marked  and 
preserved  throughout  their  course,  as  to  furnish  a  striking 
evidence  of  the  authenticity  and  truth  of  the  sacred  history. 

With  great  fidelity  they  had  followed  Jesus  through  good 
report  and  ill  report,  and  they  thought  they  could  follow  him 
to  death.  Christ  knew  that  they  would  fail  in  the  moment  of 
trial,  and  assured  them  of  it ;  but  Peter,  always  ardent,  bold, 
and  warmly  attached  to  his  master,  declared,  that  though  all 
men  should  deny  him,  he  would  not.  But  when  the  band  of 
soldiers  bound  Christ,  betrayed  by  Judas,  all  forsook  him  and 
fled  ;  and,  though  Peter  followed  and  mingled  with  the  crowd, 
at  the  trial,  yet,  when  charged  with  being  one  of  bis  follow- 
ers, he  declared,  with  an  oath,  I  know  not  the  man.  Jesus 
beheld  him  at  the  moment.  Peter's  heart  melted,  and  he  went 
out  and  wept  bitterly. 

The  season  of  Christ's  suffering  and  burial,  was  to  the 
Apostles  one  of  thick  darkness  and  awful  perplexity.  Their 
master  they  beheld  hanging  upon  a  cross.  He,  to  whom  they 
had  looked  for  crowns  and  sceptres,  was  laid  low  in  the  sepul- 
chre of  Joseph.  For  three  days,  they  were  borne  down  by 
sorrow  ;  agitated  with  fear,  and  enveloped  in  gloom.  But,  like 
the  sun  emerging  from  the  shade  of  some  heavenly  body,  and 
suddenly  giving  light  and  joy  to  millions  from  whom  it  had 
been  obscured  ;  Jesus  came  forth  from  the  shades  of  death  to 
the  view  of  his  despondent  disciples,  and  gave  them  new 
vigor  and  life.     By  this  event,  more  wonderful  and  astonish- 


142  TRIALS    OF    THE    DISCIPLES.  [Period  HI. 

ing  than  any  thing  they  had  as  yet  witnessed,  their  confidence 
in  Christ  was  greatly  animated  and  strengthened.  It  was  both 
a  fulfillment  of  his  promise,  and  a  most  triumphant  conquest 
over  death  and  hell. 

But  their  views  of  the  nature  of  his  kingdom  were  as  yet 
imperfect.  With  the  nation  in  general,  they  were  impressed 
with  the  idea,  that  Messiah's  kingdom  was  of  this  world. 
When,  therefore,  he  appeared  after  his  resurrection,  they 
asked  him,  "  Lord,  wilt  thou  at  this  time  restore  the  kingdom 
to  Israel  ?"  But  this  error  was  soon  erased  from  their  minds 
by  his  conversation,  and  by  his  ascension  to  heaven.  That 
great  event  put  a  final  period  to  every  expectation  they  had 
cherished  of  an  earthly  kingdom.  And  it  was  a  most  illustri- 
ous confirmation  of  the  truth  of  his  pretensions.  For  had  he 
now  descended  to  the  grave,  and  perished  like  the  world 
around  him,  all  his  wonderful  works,  even  his  resurrection, 
might  not  have  been  sufficient  to  dissuade  some  from  the 
belief  that  he  was  an  impostor,  who  never  expired,  though  he 
hung  upon  the  cross,  and  that  he  would  never  enable  them  to 
realize  his  promises.  But  now,  after  accompanying  him 
through  the  whole  of  his  ministry,  and  hearing  him  speak 
words  which  never  man  spake;  and  seeing  him  perform  works 
which  never  man  did ;  after  beholding  him  hanging  on  the 
cross,  laid  in  the  tomb,  and  according  to  his  own  express  pre- 
diction, bursting  the  bands  of  death,  and  rising  to  their  view  ; 
after  this,  to  behold  him  ascend  on  high,  to  see  him  go  to  that 
heaven,  where  he  had  promised  to  prepare  for  them  mansions 
of  bliss,  they  were  all  ready  to  exclaim  with  one  mind  and 
one  voice,  Surely  the  Lord  He  is  God.  They  saw  Jesus  go 
where  no  impostor  can  go.  They  saw  him  ascend,  not  like 
Elijah  by  means  of  a  chariot  of  fire,  but  in  a  manner  far  more 
sublime  and  wonderful,  by  his  own  Almighty  power  ;  and 
while  wrapt  in  astonishment,  were  informed  by  two  angels  that 
he  had  gone  to  heaven,  and  would  come  in  like  manner,  as 
tiny  had  seen  him  go  to  heaven.  By  this  event,  therefore, 
their  views  were  greatly  changed,  and  their  faith  was  establish- 
ed too  firmly  to  lie  shaken.  From  the  Mount  Olivet  they  re- 
turned to  Jerusalem,  where  they  continued  with  one  accord  in 
prayer  and  supplication,  until  the  fulfillment  of  the  promise  of 
the  Lather  to  baptize  them  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  By  this 
they  were  to  be  still  more  enlightened  in  the  nature  of  the 
Gospel  kingdom;  to  receive  the  gift  of  tongues;  and  to  be 
endued  with  new  fortitude  and  zeal  in  their  master's  service. 


Chapter  2.]  PENTECOST   DAY.  143 

Their  number  had  been  diminished  by  the  villanous  perfidy 
of  Judas.  When  he  saw  that  he  had  betrayed  innocent  blood, 
smitten  by  remorse  of  conscience,  he  returned  the  thirty 
pieces  of  silver,  and  went  and  hanged  himself — an  awful 
warning  to  all  apostates.  The  disciples  were  desirous  of 
filling  his  place,  and  while  they  waited  in  prayer  for  the  de- 
scent of  the  Spirit,  they  appointed  Barnabas  and  Matthias  as 
candidates  for  the  Apostolic  office  :  looked  up  for  divine  direc- 
tion, and  cast  lots.  The  lot  fell  upon  Matthias,  and  he  was 
numbered  with  the  Apostles.  In  this  act,  however,  they  per- 
haps were  premature.  It  was  for  Christ  to  choose  his  own 
Apostles  ;  and,  in  due  time,  he  selected  Saul  and  called  him 
to  the  Apostleship. 

Having  their  number,  as  they  supposed,  complete,  and  being 
all  united  in  love,  and  engaged  in  fervent  prayer,  they  soon 
received  the  promised  blessing.  It  came  on  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost ;  an  era  of  the  divine  mercy.  Suddenly  the  place  in 
which  they  were,  was  shaken  as  by  a  rushing  mighty  wind — 
an  emblem,  as  Nicodemus  had  been  taught,  of  the  Spirit;  and 
they  beheld  in  the  room  cloven  tongues  like  as  of  fire,  which 
sat  upon  each  of  them.  Instantly  their  minds  were  more  en- 
lightened, their  hearts  were  filled  with  more  love  and  zeal  for 
Christ,  they  were  strengthened,  animated,  and  joyful ;  and,  to 
their  own  utter  amazement,  were  enabled  to  speak  the  various 
languages  of  mankind. 

This  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit  fonned  a  new  era  in  the 
lives  of  the  Apostles,  and  of  the  church  of  God.  We  no  longer 
find  the  twelve,  the  ignorant,  timid,  worldly-minded  men  they 
had  been.  The  nature  of  Christ's  kingdom;  the  benevolence 
of  his  errand ;  the  perishing  condition  of  the  world ;  their  high 
and  holy  office  ;  were  all  full  before  them,  and  took  an  amazing 
hold  of  their  minds  and  hearts.  They  now  cheerfully  sacrificed 
the  world,  were  ready  to  go  forth  and  stand  before  kings  and 
Gentiles  and  Jews,  preaching  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ, 
and  to  lay  down  their  lives,  if  Christ  might  be  glorified  in  them. 

They  instantly  commenced  their  ministry,  by  preaching  the 
Gospel  according  to  Christ's  express  command,  first  to  the 
Jews,  that,  if  possible,  they  might  bring  that  deluded  people  to 
the  saving  knowledge  of  the  truth.  Astonishment  filled  the 
minds  of  all  who  heard  them.  Jerusalem  was  at  that  time 
crowded  with  Jews  from  every  country.  In  consequence  of 
the  numerous  wars  in  which  they  had  for  centuries  been  en- 
gaged, with  the  heathen  nations,  the  people  were  scattered  in 


144  christian-    CHURCH.  [Period  III. 

all  parts  of  the  Roman  empire.  Multitudes  had,  from  time  to 
time,  been  carried  away  captive,  and  not  a  few  had  gone  from 
their  own  land  for  security  and  peace.  These  generally 
adopted  the  language  of  the  people  among  whom  they  resided  ; 
but  strictly  adhered  to  the  religion  of  their  fathers  ;  and  as 
much  as  possible,  the  pious  among  them  went  annually  to 
Jerusalem,  to  the  feast  of  Pentecost  At  the  very  moment, 
therefore,  that  the  x\postles  were  endued  with  the  wonderful 
powers  of  speaking  in  divers  tongues,  there  were  devout  men 
out  of  every  nation,  in  Jerusalem  ; — Parthians,  and  Medes,  and 
Elamites,  and  the  dwellers  in  Mesopotamia,  and  in  Judea  and 
Cappadocia,  in  Pontus  and  Asia,  Phrygia  and  Pamphylia,  in 
Egypt,  and  in  the  parts  of  Lybia  about  Cyrene,  and  strangers 
of  Rome,  Jews  and  Proselytes,  Cretes  and  Arabians ;  all  these 
heard  the  Apostles  speak,  every  man  in  the  tongue  in  which 
he  was  born.  The  native  Jews  who  understood  not  these  lan- 
guages, and  were  disposed  to  ridicule  the  Apostles,  said, 
"  These  men  are  full  of  new  wine."  The  charge  roused  the 
spirit  of  Peter,  and,  in  an  ever  memorable  sermon,  he  showed 
them  the  utter  improbability  of  the  thing,  from  its  being  only 
the  third  hour  of  the  day,  when  no  Jew  was  ever  found  in  that 
situation ;  that  this  was  an  accomplishment  of  a  prophecy  of 
Joel,  by  the  power  of  that  Jesus  whom  they  had  rejected 
before  Pilate,  and  with  wicked  hands  crucified  and  slain;  but 
who,  according, to  the  prediction  of  David,  God  had  raised  up 
to  sit  on  his  throne.  A  close  application  of  truth  to  their  con- 
sciences, a  bold  charge  upon  them  as  murderers  of  the  Lord 
of  life  and  glory,  was  not  made  in  vain.  The  multitude  were 
pricked  in  the  heart.  Curiosity  at  the  wonderful  miracle,  was 
turned  into  distress  for  themselves.  They  felt  that  they  were 
exposed  to  the  wrath  and  curse  of  God  for  their  vile  treatment 
of  his  Son  ;  and  exclaimed,  in  the  anguish  of  their  souls,  Men 
and  brethren  what  must  we  do  ?  Peter  opened  to  them  the 
treasures  of  the  gospel,  and  directed  them  to  that  same  Jesus 
whom  they  had  crucified,  for  eternal  life.  He  called  them  to 
immediate  repentance,  and  submission  to  God  in  the 
ordinances  of  the  gospel;  assuring. them  of  the  remission  of 
their  sins,  and  the  gilt  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  effect  was 
glorious.  Three  thousand  were  converted  to  the  Lord,  and 
on  a  profession  of  faith  and  repentance,  were  baptized  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

This  was  the  first  administration  of  christian  baptism,  and 
the  commencement  of  the  christian  church. 


Chapter  2.]  christian   church.  145 

And  as  it  was  begun  through  the  instrumentality  of  Peter, 
in  this  event  was  fulfilled  the  declaration  of  Christ,  "  Thou 
art  Peter,  and  on  this  rock  will  I  build  my  church." 

To  us,  it  may  appear  surprising  that  so  much  should  have 
been  effected  in  one  day.  It  was  nine  in  the  morning  when 
Peter  began  his  sermon,  and  with  many  other  words  besides 
those  which  are  recorded,  did  he  exhort  the  people  to  salva- 
tion. It  could  have  been  therefore  only  in  the  after  part  of  the 
day  that  their  confession  was  received,  and  they  were  baptized 
and  admitted  into  a  covenant  relation  with  God.  But  the 
Apostles  were  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  able,  probably,  to 
discern  spirits  ;  and  if  some  were  received  who  were  not  sin- 
cere converts,  it  was  only  in  accordance  with  the  well  known 
fact  that  there  must  be  tares  with  the  wheat.  The  conduct 
of  the  Apostles,  however,  cannot  be  viewed  as  a  warrant  for 
ministers  in  succeeding  outpourings  of  the  Spirit,  to  receive 
a  multitude  upon  their  first  expression  of  penitence  and  faith, 
into  the  church  ;  for,  by  their  fruits  we  must  know  them. 

The  glorious  work  of  grace  resulted  not  only  in  the  sub- 
mission of  multitudes  to  christian  ordinances,  but  in  much 
holiness  of  heart  and  life.  The  enmity  of  the  heart  to  divine 
truth  was  subdued,  and  the  doctrine  of  the  Apostles  was  re- 
ceived in  love.  A  spiritual  union  and  fellowship  was  formed, 
to  which  the  world  were  strangers.  The  selfish  heart  was 
laid  aside,  and  a  new  and  unheard  of  benevolence  was  sub- 
stituted in  its  place.  The  most  of  these  converts  were  poor. 
Such  of  them  as  were  rich,  sold  their  possessions,  and  threw 
all  they  had  into  a  common  fund  for  the  benefit  of  the  whole. 
The  fear  of  the  Lord  came  upon  every  soul,  and  a  spirit  of 
praver  was  excited  in  every  breast.  Common  food  was  re- 
ceived with  a  gladness  before  unknown  ;  and  in  the  Lord's 
supper,  and  the  worship  of  the  Temple,  a  joy  was  felt  un- 
speakable and  full  of  glory.  So  powerful  and  happy  were 
the  results  of  that  great  revival  of  religion. 

In  one  sense  it  was  miraculous ;  but  in  no  other,  than  is 
every  revival.  It  was  not  effected  by  the  miracles  the 
Apostles  wrought.  Had  they  spoken  in  divers  tongues  with 
the  same  fluency,  on  any  other  subject,  no  such  effects  would 
have  been  produced.  It  was  effected  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  through  the  instrumentality  of  truth, — by  pre- 
senting plainly  to  men,  their  sin  and  danger,  and  calling  them 
to  repentance  and  holiness.  Joel  had,  ages  before  predicted 
this  outpouring  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  sacred  historian  savs,  it 
13 


146  DETECTION    OF    HYPOCRISY.  [Period  III. 

was  the  Lord  that  added  daily  to  the  church  of  such  as  should 
be  saved.  Here,  therefore,  as  in  all  revivals,  we  see  God 
effecting  his  great  purposes  of  sanctifying  mercy,  while  men 
are  awakened  and  turned  to  the  Lord  by  the  truth. 

Soon  after  the  day  of  Pentecost,  Peter  and  John  cured  a 
well  known  beggar  of  lameness.  This  miracle  brought 
together  a  great  concourse  of  people  ;  and  Peter  embraced  the 
opportunity  to  charge  upon  them  the  sin  of  crucifying  Christ, 
and  to  call  them  to  repentance.  The  multitude  listened  with 
the  most  profound  attention.  But  the  magistrates,  who  were 
Sadducees  and  enemies  to  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection, 
were  grieved  and  vexed,  and  rushed  upon  the  Apostles  and 
put  them  in  prison  until  the  next  day.  They  then  brought 
them  before  the  High  Priest  and  council,  and  asked  by  what 
authority  or  power  they  did  this  ?  Peter,  who  once  trembled 
at  the  Aroice  of  a  maid,  answered  with  astonishing  boldness, 
"  In  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  whom  they  had  crucified, 
but  whom  God  had  raised  up,  and  in  whom  alone  salvation 
was  to  be  found."  The  magistrates  were  afraid  to  touch  them. 
The  boldness  of  Peter  was  unexpected,  and  the  miracle  none 
could  deny.  They  dismissed  them,  charging  them  no  more 
to  speak  in  the  name  of  Christ.  The  Apostles  departed,  pro- 
testing against  the  charge,  and  held  a  meeting  for  prayer,  in 
Which  they  enjoyed  much  of  the  divine  presence  and  blessing, 
and  were  animated  to  go  forth  with  new  boldness  in  the  cause 
of  Christ. 

The  number  of  disciples  was  now  increased  to  above  five 
thousand,  and  they  lived  in  great  harmony  and  love ; — were 
followers  of  God  as  dear  children. 

But  as  it  had  been  in  the  Jewish,  so  was  it  in  the  Christian 
Church.  All  were  not  Israel  who  were  of  Israel.  There 
had  been  a  Judas  among  the  twelve  ;  and  now  among  the 
converts  to  Christianity,  were  brought  to  light  two  gross 
hypocrites.  Ananias  and  Sapphira  pretended  to  give  unto  the 
1  all  their  possessions,  while  they  gave  only  a  part. 
]'<  ter  exposed  their  deceit,  and  the  Lord  struck  them  dead. 
It  was  an  awful  judgment  ;  but  it  showed  the  church  the  sin 
of  hypocrisy;  the  impossibility  of  concealing  any  thing  from 
God  ;  and  must  have  led  every  professor  to  a  serious  and 
ill  examination  of  his  own  state. 

The  iutiiM  ue.'s  of  the  Spirit  were  long  continued.  Con- 
verts were  multiplied.  The  Apostles  were  endued  with  aston- 
ishing powers  of  healing.     The  sick  were  brought  from  all 


Chapter  2]  INSTITUTION   OF   DEACON.  M7 

the  cities  round  about  Jerusalem,  and  cured  of  their  diseases  ; 
and  while  the  attention  of  the  multitude  was  thus  excited  by 
such  wonderful  works  of  mercy,  their  hearts  were  melted  by 
the  power  of  the  Gospel. 

The  continued  success  of  the  Apostles  again  aroused  the 
indignation  of  the  rulers,  who  hated  every  thing  which  called 
the  attention  of  men  to  a  future  world.  They  seized  them 
once  more  and  cast  them  into  the  common  prison.  But  what 
could  bars  and  bolts  do  against  the  power  of  the  Almighty  ? 
God  sent  his  angel  at  midnight  and  opened  the  prison  doors, 
and  bade  them  go  preach  in  the  Temple.  What  a  miracle  ! 
How  must  it  have  confounded  those  hardened  rulers  !  It 
ought  to  have  subdued  them.  But  they  once  more  summoned 
the  Apostles  to  appear  before  them  and  inquired  how  they 
dared  fill  Jerusalem  with  their  doctrine,  and  bring  Christ's 
blood  upon  them.  Peter  soberly  but  boldly  told  them  they 
must  obey  God,  rather  than  man,  and  again  charged  %em  with 
the  crucifixion  of  Christ,  whom  God  had  exalted  to  be  a 
Prince  and  a  Saviour.  Instant  death  would  probably  have 
been  their  portion,  had  it  not  been  for  the  timely  counsel  of 
Gamaliel,  an  eminent  doctor  of  the  law.  He  told  the  rulers 
to  let  them  alone,  for  if  their  work  was  of  men,  it  would  come 
to  nought,  but  if  it  was  of  God,  they  could  not  overthrow  it, 
and  it  behooved  them  to  be  careful  not  to  fight  against  God. 
His  advice  was  followed.  The  Apostles  were  only  beaten 
and  charged  to  keep  silence.  But  they  were  not  moved 
They  departed,  rejoicing  that  they  were  counted  worthy  to 
suffer  shame  for  Christ. 

A  circumstance  about  this  time  occurred,  which  occasioned 
the  creation  of  a  new  office  in  the  church.  The  church  em- 
braced both  native  and  foreign  Jews.  The  latter  were  called 
Hellenists,  or  Grecians,  because  they  spoke  the  Greek  tono-ue. 
These  supposed  that,  in  the  daily  supply  of  the  poor,  the 
Apostles  had  shown  a  partiality  for  the  widows  of  the 
Hebrews ;  and  murmured  against  them.  The  Apostles  im- 
mediately called  together  the  disciples  and  informed  them  that 
seven  men  of  eminent  piety  must  be  appointed  to  superintend 
that  business  ;  while  they  would  confine  themselves  to  prayer 
and  preaching.  Their  advice  was  followed,  and  Stephen, 
Philip,  Procorus,  Nicanor,  Timon,  Parmenas,  and  Nicolas, 
were  appointed  and  ordained  to  the  office  of  Deacon,  by 
prayer  and  the  imposition  of  hands. 

These  men  were  bold  and  strong  in  the  faith  of  Christ. 


148  PERSECUTION    BY    SAUL.  [PERIOD  III. 

Stephen  especially,  was  empowered  to  work  miracles,  and 
to  resist  and  overcome  all  opposition  which  was  made  by 
disputers  against  the  Gospel.  His  ability  and  success  ex- 
cited the  malice  of  the  wicked  ;  and  they  suborned  men  to 
accuse  him  of  blasphemy.  Upon  being  called  to  answer 
the  charge,  he  boldly  rebuked  the  Jews,  by  giving  a  history 
of  their  nation,  and  showing  that,  in  betraying  and  murdering 
Christ,  they  had  but  imitated  the  conduct  of  their  fathers,  who 
treated  Moses  and  the  Prophets  with  contempt.  "  They  were 
cut  to  the  heart  and  gnashed  on  him  with  their  teeth."  But 
he,  :'full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  looked  up  stedfastly  to  heaven, 
and  saw  the  glory  of  God,  and  Jesus  standing  at  the  right 
hand  of  God."  Of  this,  he  made  full  confession.  It  filled 
his  enemies  with  madness,  and  they  cast  him  out  of  the  city 
and  stoned  him  to  death.  With  his  expiring  breath,  he  com- 
mended his  sotd  to  God;  like  his  divine  master,  prayed  for 
his  murderers,  and  tell  asleep.  Thus  died  the  first  Chris- 
tian Martyr,  full  of  faith  and  hope  ;  and  favored  with  clear 
views  of  his  Redeemer.  He  was  buried  by  the  church  with 
great  lamentation;  but  his  spirit  had  ascended  to  glory. 

Blood  had  now  been  shed  ;  and  it  was  the  signal  of  a  tre- 
mendous persecution  of  the  followers  of  Jesus.  They  were 
unable  to  stand  before  it,  and  fled  from  Jerusalem  to  the  sur- 
rounding country.  But  they  were  not  deterred  from  preaching 
the  Gospel.  On  the  contrary,  they  were  excited  to  greater 
boldness  ;  and,  wherever  they  went,  they  proclaimed  Christ 
and  the  resurrection.  Philip,  the  next  to  Stephen  in  faith  and 
zeal,  and  who  was  also  a  preacher,  carried  the  Gospel  to  the 
Samaritans,  and  instructed  and  baptized  an  Eunuch  of  the 
queen  of  Ethiopia,  whom  he  met  in  the  way,  returning  from 
Jerusalem,  where  he  had  been  to  worship.  Others  traveled 
as  far  as  Phenice,  Cyprus,  and  Antioch,  preaching  to  Jews 
only;  but  by  their  labors,  many  converts  were  made,  and  many 
churches  were  established.  Thus  was  the  blood  of  the  martyrs 
the  seed  of  the  church.  The  disciples  were  driven  from 
Jerusalem,  thai  they  might  diffuse  the  Gospel  through  the 
earth. 

Among  the  bitter  persecutors  of  the  followers  of  the  Re- 
deem, r.  was  one,  whose  life  and  actions  form  a  most  in- 
teresting portion  of  th<  aistorj  of  the  church.  This  was  Saul 
of  Tar-us.  Hi-  parents  were  Jews,  who  resided  in  that  city. 
A.CCO  ding  to  the  custom  of  the  Jews,  with  whom  it  was  a 
leading  maxim,  "  He  who  teaches  not  his  son  a  trade,  teaches 


Chapter  2.]  PERSECUTION  BY  SAUL.  149 

*hM  to  be  a  thief,"  he  was  early  taught  a  particular  trade, — 
tent-making.  He  was  next  sent  to  Jerusalem  and  placed 
under  the  instruction  of  Gamaliel,  the  most  eminent  doctor  of 
the  age,  that  he  might  become-  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the 
Jewish  law.  He  was  a  youth  of  noble  endowments,  of  com- 
manding eloquence;  in  religion,  of  the  straitest  sect  of  the 
Pharisees ;  in  temper,  proud,  active,  fiery,  not  able  to  brook 
opposition,  and  feeling  it  to  be  doing  God  service  to  crush 
every  new,  and  what  appeared  to  him,  heretical  sentiment.  He 
was  one,  therefore,  in  whom  meek-eyed  Christianity,  as  she 
advanced  with  her  claims  to  the  homage  of  men,  might  ex- 
pect to  find  a  most  malignant  foe.  As  a  signal  of  this,  we 
first  behold  him  at  the  bitter  persecution  of  the  martyr, 
Stephen,  consenting  unto  his  death. 

With  a  furious  zeal,  he  soon  raged,  searching  out  the  Chris- 
tians, beating  them  in  the  synagogues,  and  either  compelling 
them  to  disown  Christ,  or  causing  them  to  be  put  to  death. 
Having  done  all  that  infuriate  malice  could  do  in  Jerusalem, 
he  obtained  a  warrant  from  the  High  Priest  to  go  to  Damascus, 
whither  some  Christians  had  retired,  and  bring  all  whom  he 
found  there  to  Jerusalem.  How  terrible  is  the  native  enmity 
of  the  human  heart  to  the  gospel  of  Christ!  How  insatiable 
is  an  unhallowed  and  misguided  z_eal !  Had  the  violent  per- 
secutor been  suffered  to  proceed,  what  awful  ravages  would 
he  have  made  of  Christ's  little  flock !  But  the  wolf  was  to 
be  changed  into  the  lamb.  God  had  separated  him,  not  to  die 
by  a  thunderbolt  of  his  wrath,  but  to  preach  that  very  Gospel 
which  he  had  persecuted.  And  this  was  the  moment  which 
divine  wisdom  chose  for  the  exhibition  of  grace.  As  he  was 
on  his  way,  suddenly  a  beam  of  light,  far  outshining  the 
splendor  of  the  sun,  darted  upon  him  from  heaven,  and  a  voice 
addressed  him,  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutcst  thou  me  ?  The 
raging  persecutor  fell  to  the  earth,  crying,  Who  art  thou, 
Lord  ?  With  a  majesty  which  will  make  all  sinners  tremble 
in  the  judgment,  the  Lord  said,  "  I  am  Jesus  whom  thou  per- 
secutest.  It  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the  pricks."  At 
a  sight  of  the  terribleness  and  compassion  of  the  Saviour,  his 
heart  relented,  and  he  inquired  with  earnestness,  and  a  readi- 
ness to  serve  him  forever,  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do? 

Thus,  not  through  the  power  of  a  miracle,  for  the  bare 
witness  of  a  miracle  will  never  change  the  heart,  but  through 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  miraculous  appearance  and 
address    of  the    Saviour    became    instrumental   of   effecting 


150  CONFESSION   OF   SAUL.  [Period  III. 

a  complete  change  in  bitter  Saul.  And  a  change,  how  gre^!* 
In  his  self  righteousness  he  had  thought  himself  one  of  the 
best  of  men,  but  now,  he  saw  that  he  was  the  chief  of  sinners. 
The  law  of  God  was  brought  home  to  his  conscience,  and  he 
died.  All  hope  of  salvation  from  his  own  merit,  was  entirely 
at  an  end;  and  he  fled  to  Christ,  seeking  pardon  through  his 
blood,  and  consecrating  himself  wholly  to  his  service. 

By  his  terrified  companions  he  was  led  into  Damascus,  for 
he  was  struck  with  blindness.  In  that  city  dwelt  Ananias,  a 
devout  Christian,  and  probably  one  of  the  seventy,  whom  the 
Lord  directed,  that  the  ministry  might  be  honored,  to  go  and 
instruct  Saul  in  the  great  business  to  which  he  was  called. 
Amazement  fdled  his  breast  as  the  commission  sounded  in  his 
ears.  He  well  knew  the  character  of  the  man.  He  dreaded 
the  wolf  in  sheep's  clothing.  Could  the  Lord  be  deceived  ? 
Momentary  expostulation,  he  would  venture.  "  Lord,  I  have 
heard  by  many  of  this  man,  how  much  evil  he  hath  done  to 
thy  saints  at  Jerusalem,  and  here  he  hath  authority  from  the 
chief  priests  to  bind  all  that  call  upon  thy  name."  But  one 
word  from  the  Saviour  silenced  his  fears,  and  commanded  his 
confidence,  and  he  went  straightway  to  the  anxious  inquirer, 
with  the  friendly  sanitation,  Brother  Saul !  assuring  him  that 
the  Lord  had  sent  him,  that,  by  him,  he  might  receive  his 
sight  and  be  tilled  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  At  the  touch  of 
Ananias,  scales  fell  from  his  ryes  :  his  mind  was  calm  and 
joyful;  he  professed  his  confidence  in  his  Saviour:  was  bap* 
tized,  and  immediate  !y  prea  :h<  d  I  !hris1  in  the  synagogues. 

What  (lnotions  must  have  been  excited  by  this  man's 
preaching!  Here  were  the  saints,  who,  but  a  week  before, 
were  trembling  at  his  approach,  as  lambs  before  the  hungry 
wolf.  There  were  the  Jews,  who  had  anticipated  the  hour  of 
his  coming,  as  the  hour  of  triumph  over  men  whom,  of  all 
others,  they  most  hated.  What  an  assembly!  Were  a  com- 
pany of  infidels  collected  to  hear  Christianity  reviled  by  some 
Hume,  or  Voltaire,  or  Paine,  and  a  number  of  the  followers 
of  Chrisi  doomed  to  sit  and  hear  their  ribaldry  and  abuse, 
when  suddenly  the  oracle  of  infidelity  should  become  the  ad- 
vocate of  truth,  and  address  himself  with  awful  solemnity  to 
the  hearts  and  con  ciences  of  his  former  companions,  and 
warn  them  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come;  what  shame! 
what  confusion!  what  gnashing  of  teeth  would  there  be 
among  them!  \nd  what  holy  triumph  would  sit  on  the 
countenances  of  the  wondering  saints '     It  would  give  but  a 


Chapter  2.]  HIS   FIRST   PREACHING.  15J 

faint  idea  of  this  assembly.  Here  was  slaughter  and  death 
expected  by  some,  and  a  gratification  of  the  most  malignant 
passions  by  others  :  all  suddenly  checked  and  turned  away. 
The  result  was  such  as  might  be  expected.  The  triumph  of 
the  saints  could  not  be  borne.  Such  a  man  could  not  be  suf- 
fered to  live.  Enraged  at  Saul,  for  so  suddenly  quitting  their1 
ranks  and  becoming  the  advocate  of  Christianity  ;  confounded 
by  the  weight  of  his  arguments;  and  dreading  the  effects  of 
his  conversion ;  the  Jews  determined  to  kill  him,  and  closed 
against  him  the  gates  of  the  city.  But  his  friends  let  him 
down  in  a  basket  from  the  window  of  a  house  built  on  the  wall, 
and  he  escaped  into  Arabia.  How  long  he  continued  in  that 
region  is  unknown,  but  from  thence  he  returned  to  Damascus, 
and  it  was  three  years  before  he  went  up  to  Jerusalem  to  visit 
the  disciples.  When  he  did  go  there,  they  were  afraid  of  him, 
and  believed  not  that  he  was  a  disciple,  (an  evidence  either  of" 
very  little  intercourse  among  the  early  Christians,  or  of  great 
seclusion  on  the  part  of  Saul.)  But  Barnabas  related  unto 
them  the  circumstances  of  his  conversion,  and  how  he  had 
preached  boldly  at  Damascus,  so  that  they  gave  him  the  hand 
of  fellowship.  At  Jerusalem  he  became*  an  active  and  bold 
minister  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Here,  while  praying  in  the 
Temple,  he  went  into  a  trance,  was  caught  up  into  the  third 
heaven,  and  heard  things  which  might  not  be  uttered.  Here 
again  the  Jews  attempted  to  kill  him,  But  he  was  preserved 
through  the  vigilance  of  his  friends,  who  sent  him  to  Tarsus. 
The  conversion  of  Saul  took  place  in  the  second  year  after 
the  death  of  Christ.  It  was  a  very  instructive  event.  It 
showed  to  the  world  that  a  man  may  be  greatly  engaged  in 
the  concerns  of  religion  \  be  the  strictest  formalist ;  think  that 
he  does  God  service,  and  have  an  undoubting  assurance  of  his 
own  salvation,  and  be  a  total  stranger  to  vital  piety.  It  was 
an  illustrious  exhibition  of  the  sovereignty  of  God,  who  has 
mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy,  and  who  employs,  if  he 
please,  those  who  have  been  his  greatest  adversaries,  in  the 
most  honorable  post  in  his  kingdom.  And  it  was  an  incon- 
testible  evidence  of  the  truth  of  Christianity.*  Let  the  un- 
awakened  sinner  and  the  formal  Pharisee,  contemplate  the 
state  of  Saul  before  his  conversion,  and  remember  it  is  their 
own. 


See  Lyttleton's  Conversion  of  Paul. 


152  GOSPEL    PREACHED    TO    THE    GENTILES.     [Period  III. 


CHAPTER   III 


The  Gospel  preached  to  the  Gentiles.  Cornelius  and  his  family  baptized.  Martyrdom 
of  James.  Revival  at  Antioch.  Saul  and  Darnabas  ordained  Missionaries  to  the 
heathen.  Ministry  of  Paul.  Constitution  of  the  Christian  Church.  Its  early  moral 
and  religious  state.  Character  of  the  Apostles'  preaching.  Writers  of  the  New 
Testament.  Firm  establishment  of  the  kingdom  at  Christ.  Opposition  of  the  Jews. 
God's  judgment  upon  them.  Destruction  of  Jerusalem.  Dispersion  of  the  Jews. 
Opposition  of  the  Roman  Emperors  Nero  and  Domitian.  Martyrdom  of  Paul  and 
Peter.    Early  heresies. 

The  conversion  and  early  labors  of  Saul,  formed  another 
era  in  the  Christian  Church.  The  enemies  of  Christianity, 
forsaken  by  their  leader,  and  convinced  or  silenced  by  his 
powerful  preaching,  retired  from  the  field  of  persecution; 
great  numbers  were  added  to  the  Lord ;  the  churches  every 
where  had  rest,  and  were  edified  ;  "  walking  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  comforts  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

For  a  period  of  about  six  years  after  the  ascension  of 
Christ,  the  Apostles  continued  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the 
Jews  only,  wherever  they  could  find  them  throughout  the 
Roman  empire.  But  in  general  they  rejected  it,  and  bitterly 
opposed  and  persecuted  all  who  proclaimed  it.  The  Lord 
therefore  directed  the  Apostles  to  turn  their  attention  to  the 
Gentiles. 

The  Gentiles  were  abhorred  by  the  Jews.  They  were 
viewed  by  them  as  hated  of  God  and  devoted  to  destruction. 
The  Apostles  were  possessed  of  this  common  prejudice. 
They  would  never,  therefore,  of  themselves,  have  offered  so 
great  a  blessing  as  salvation  to  the  heathen,  and  if  some,  from 
any  motive  should  have  done  it,  they  would  at  once  have 
been  viewed  guilty  of  sacrilege.  But  the  Great  Shepherd, 
who  had  other  sheep  besides  the  Jews  to  gather  in,  knew  how 
to  prepare  the  minds  of  his  ministers  for  so  rich  a  work. 

In  Cesarea,  the  residence  of  the  Roman  governor,  lived 
Cornelius,  a  centurion,  a  devout  man  who  had  been  reclaimed 
from  idolatry,  and  who,  according  to  the  light  which  had  been 
afforded  him,  worshipped  God;  was  just,  exemplary,  and 
eminently  charitable.  This  man  was  warned  of  God  to  send 
for  Peter,  and  hear  from  him  the  words  of  eternal  life.  At 
the  same  time,  Peter  was  instructed  by  a  vision  from  heaven, 
not  to  call  any  man  common  or  unclean.     When,  therefore, 


Chapter  3.]  CORNELIUS    i ;:  i:    centukion.  153 

the  messengers  of  Cornelius  came  to  him  at  Joppa,  he  went 
with  them  without  delay,  and  declared  to  the  centurion  and 
his  household,  the  glorious  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 
While  he  was  preaching,  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  on  all  his 
hearers,  and  they  were  converted  to  the  Lord,  and  by  the 
ordinance  of  baptism,  admitted  to  the  Christian  Church. 
Such  were  the  first  fruits  of  the  Spirit  among  the  Gentiles. 
Thus  was  the  wall  of  partition,  which  had  stood  for  ages 
between  Jews  and  heathen,  broken  down.  How  valuable  was 
the  Gospel  to  one  of  the  -best  men  the  heathen  world  could 
boast !  Before  he  heard  it,  he  was  highly  esteemed  among 
men,  but  he  had  no  peace  in  his  own  breast.  He  had  been 
daily  an  anxious  inquirer  at  the  throne  of  grace  for  peace  and 
life.  He  now  found  in  them  the  doctrine  of  forgiveness, 
through  the  blood  of  Christ.  The  best  men  in  heathen  lands 
deserve  our  compassion,  for  they  know  nothing  of  pardoning 
mercy,  or  the  consolations  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Let  the  pride 
of  narrow-minded,  selfish  men,  who  have  long  considered 
themselves  the  sole  favorites  of  heaven,  be  rebuked.  Among 
those  whom  such  hate  and  view  as  outcasts,  may  be  some  of 
the  brightest  jewels  in  the  Redeemer's  crown. 

The  christian  temper  was  happily  exhibited  by  the  brethren 
at  Jerusalem,  when  they  heard  of  this  unexpected  enlarge- 
ment of  the  Church.  They  viewed  it  at  first  indeed  as 
irregular,  and  were  disposed  to  censure  Peter ,  but  no  sooner 
had  he  declared  his  divine  commission  and  related  to  them 
the  operation  of  the  Spirit,  than  they  glorified  God  for  his 
mercy.  Some  measures  may  often  be  accounted  inconsistent 
with  long  established  principles  and  customs  ;  and  men  may 
be  brought  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  who,  for  various  rea- 
sons, we  might  have  supposed  would  never  have  a  place 
there;  but  when  satisfactory  evidence  is  given  that  such, 
even  through  these  means,  are  truly  converted  to  the  Lord, 
all  prejudices  are,  by  the  correct  mind,  sacrificed ;  the  hand 
of  fellowship  is  extended,  and  God  is  glorified. 

Herod  sat  at  this  time  on  the  throne  of  Jndah.  He  was  a 
vile  prince  ;  and  was  surrounded  by  no  less  vile  Sadducees 
and  Herodians,  whom  he  found  it  for  his  interest  continually 
to  gratify!  They  hated  the  Christians,  and  he  therefore  com- 
menced against  them  a  violent  persecution.  He  first  seized 
James,  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  condemned  him  to  death. 
Eusebius  relates  that  his  accuser,  beholding  his  faith,  was 
struck  with  remorse,  and  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit,    was 


154  SAUL  OF  TARSUS.  [Period  III. 

suddenly  brought  to  repentance  and  confessed  Christ,  and 
that  both  were  carried  to  execution  and  beheaded  together. 
The  tyrant  next  seized  Peter  and  confined  him  in  chains. 
But  God  had  further  need  of  him  in  the  church  below,  and 
while  the  brethren  were  engaged  in  prayer  for  him,  the  angel 
of  the  Lord  delivered  him  from  his  chains,  set  open  the  prison 
doors,  and  restored  him  to  the  disciples.  The  miserable 
monarch  was  soon  after  brought  for  his  pride  and  cruelty  to  a 
most  horrid  death.  His  intended  victim  lived  to  old  age,  and 
preached  the  Gospel  throughout  Pcmtus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia, 
Asia,  and  Bithynia. 

For  five  years,  Saul  of  Tarsus  remained  in  his  native 
city  and  province,  preaching  the  gospel;  with  what  success 
is  not  known.  But  he  was  not  forgotten  by  the  brethren. 
Some  of  the  disciples  had  fled  from  Jerusalem,  in  the  per- 
secution to  Antioch,  the  metropolis  of  Syria,  where  they 
preached  the  Lord  Jesus.  Their  labors  were  crowned  with 
great  success.  Tidings  of  this  were  received  with  joy  by 
the  church  at  Jerusalem,  and  they  sent  Barnabas,  "  a  good 
man,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of  faith,"  to  assist  -them. 
No  sooner  had  he  reached  the  city,  than  he  saw  the  need  of 
more  laborers,  and  he  went  to  Tarsus  for  this  powerful  ad- 
vocate of  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  brought  him  to  Antioch ; 
where  they  labored  together  with  much  success  for  a  whole 
year.  The  church  was  enlarged  and  prosperous;  and  as 
many  of  its  members  were  wealthy,  and  actuated  by  holy 
love,  they  made  liberal  contributions  for  the  poor  saints  at 
Jerusalem — distressed  by  a  famine.  Here,  as  an  epithet  of 
opprobrium,  the  followers  of  Jesus  were  first  called  Chris- 
tians; an  epithet  which  is,  in  truth,  the  most  honorable  and 
blessed  a  man  can  sustain. 

To  remain  there,  where  many  teachers  of  reputation  had 
assembled,  and  where  seasons  of  refreshment  were  afforded, 
would  have  been  pleasant.  But  the  Head  of  the  church  had 
a  great  work  for  these  disciples  to  perform ;  and  the  prophets 
and  teachers  at  Antioch  were  directed  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to 
set  apart  Saul  and  Barnabas  to  the  great  work  of  evangelizing 
the  heathen.  Accordingly,  they  were  separated  as  mission- 
aries of  the  cross,  and  ministers  of  salvation  to  the  Gentiles, 
with  fasting  am!  prayer,  and  imposition  of  hands,  and  sent 
forth  to  their  field,  which  was  the  world. 

II'!.  properly  commences  the  mighty  Apostolic  work  of 
him    who  was   the    most   distinguished   instrument  ever  em- 


CHAPTER  3.]         FIRST    MISSIONARIES    ORDAINED.  155 

ployed  of  bringing  this  fallen  world  to    the   knowledge  of 
Christ.* 

His  course  may  be  divided  into  three  parts.  The  first, 
reaching  from  this  appointment,  to  the  Council  at  Jerusalem. 
The  second,  from  this  Council,  to  the  close  of  his  labors  in 
Greece.  The  third,  from  his  last  visit  at  Jerusalem,  to  his 
death. 

In  the  first,  Paul  and  Barnabas  went  to  Cyprus,  where 
Sergius  Paulus,  the  Roman  governor,  was  converted,  and 
Bar-jesus,  for  his  opposition,  was  struck  blind;  then  to  Perga 
in  Pamphylia ;  then  to  Antioch  in  Pisidia,  where  Paul 
preached  a  long  and  powerful  sermon,  by  which  multitudes 
were  converted  to  the  Lord,  but  which  so  exasperated  the 
Jews,  that  they  expelled  him  out  of  their  coasts.  Driven 
thence,  they  went  to  Iconium  ;  but  being  in  danger  of  stoning, 
they  retired  to  Lystra  and  Derbe.  There  they  healed  a  man 
who  had  been  lame  from  his  birth,  and  were  taken  by  the 
people  for  gods  in  the  likeness  of  men.  But  no  sooner  had 
they  quieted  the  adoring  populace,  than  that  same  populace, 
stirred  up  by  the  envious  and  base  Jews,  turned  against  them 
and  stoned  them,  so  that  Paul  was  supposed  to  be  dead.  But 
God  had  designed  him  for  great  purposes ;  and  he  rose  up,  by 
divine  power,  and  returned  to  Antioch.  Such  was  the  first 
mission  of  the  Apostle.  In  it  he  made  many  converts, 
organized  many  churches,  and  ordained  ministers  to  break  to 
them  the  bread  of  life. 

But  these  churches,  especially  the  church  at  Antioch,  were 
infested  with  men  who  would  compel  the  Gentile  converts  to 
observe  circumcision  and  the  ceremonial  law.  It  was  a  bold 
and  wicked  attempt,  which,  however,  has  been  often  repeated 
from  that  day  to  this,  to  substitute  external  righteousness  for 
faith  in  Christ,  as  the  ground  of  justification.  Discerning 
saints  saw  that  the  evil  must  be  withstood,  and  Paul  and 
Barnabas  were  deputized  to  go  to  Jerusalem  and  ask  advice  of 
the  Apostles  and  elders.  A  Council  was  called,  the  first 
known  in  the  Christian  Church,  in  which  it  was  determined: 
That  such  observances  should  not  be  required,  only  that 
Gentile  converts  should  abstain  from  blood,  from  idols,  from 
fornication,  and  from  things  strangled.  With  this  decision, 
they  returned  to  Antioch,  and  the  churches  had  rest. 

*  He  who  had  been  called  Saul  is  now,  in  the  Scriptures  called  Paul, 
some  think  from  Paulus  Sergius,  who  was  converted  under  his  preaching ; 
but  it  is  most  probable  Paul  was  his  Roman,  and  Saul  his  Grecian  name. 


156  Paul's  ministry.  [Period  III. 

The  second  period  of  Paul's  ministry  -was  upon  a  new  and 
unexpecteil  theatre.  A  vision  appeared  to  him  in  the  night, 
inviting  him  over  into  Macedonia  to  preach  the  Gospel.  ^Yith 
Silas  and  Timothy  for  his  companions,  he  passed  without 
delay  into  Greece — renowned  for  science  and  learning,  and 
subject  to  a  most  splendid  and  fascinating  idolatry.  There  he 
preached  with  such  irresistible  energy,  that  soon  important 
churches  were  collected  at  Philippi,  Thessalonica,  Berea,  and 
Corinth.  It  is  delightful  to  contemplate  this  great  Apostle 
crossing  the  Hellespont,  bearing  a  treasure  to  that  land  of 
science  and  arts,  infinitely  more  valuable  than  all  that  human 
wisdom  had  ever  discovered;  and  pressing  forward  through 
mockings,  imprisonment,  and  stonings,  until  his  feet  stood  on 
Mars  Hill,  where,  amid  temples,  altars,  and  statues,  he  de- 
clared to  the  Athenians,  the  most  philosophical  and  refined 
people,  and  to  the  Areopagus,  the  most  able  court  on  earth, 
the  Unknown-  God. 

In  the  polished  city,  he  had  but  little  success.  Dyonysius, 
a  member  of  the  Areopagus,  and  a  woman  named  Damaris, 
believed.  But  the  mass  of  the  Athenians  were  ruined  by 
luxury  and  a  deceitful  philosophy.  From  Greece  he  went  to 
Jerusalem,  and  having  saluted  the  church,  he  went  over  all 
the  country  of  Galatia  and  Phrygia,  strengthening  the  dis- 
ciples. At  Ephcsus,  where  was  the  great  temple  of  the  god- 
dess Diana,  the  most  splendid  heathen  temple  existing,  he 
abode  two  years,  working  miracles,  and  preaching  the  Gospel 
with  great  power.  I  hiving  finished  his  work  there,  he 
visited  all  the  churches  in  Greece,  and  then  set  his  face,  for 
the  last  time,  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem.  In  this  period  of  his 
Apostleship  he  performed  his  greatest  labor  and  gave  the  most 
glorious  extension  to  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

In  the  last  period,  he  was  chiefly  a  prisoner.  He  was 
brought  before  governors  and  kings;  but  he  feared  not  their 
faces.  He  boldly  vindicated  his  conduct  and  cause,  and  put 
his  enemies  to  silence.  As  he  reasoned  of  righteousness, 
temperance,  and  judgment  to  come,  Felix  trembled.  As  he 
related  the  wondrous  story  of  his  conversion,  King  Agrippa 
almost  persuaded  to  be  a  Christian.  Appealing  to  Ca>sar, 
he  was  carried  to  Home:  but  his  Lord  did  not  desert  him. 
Ill  preserved  him  amid  dangers,  and  so  overruled  events  at 
Rome  thai  be  had  no  trial;  but  lived  two  years  in  his  own 
hired  house,  teaching  with  much  success  the  things  pertaining 
to  the  kingdom  of  God.      A  large  Church  was  there  instructed 


CHAPTER  3.]        CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    CHURCH.  157 

and  nourished  by  him.  Some  of  the  imperial  household, 
a  concubine  and  cupbearer  of  Nero,  belonged  to  it.  He  even 
stood  before  Nero  himself,  and  testified  the  Gospel  with  the 
same  boldness  as  he  had  done  before  Felix  and  Agrippa.  It 
is  probable  that  he  once  more  had  his  liberty  and  visited  the 
eastern  churches.  If  he  did,  he  again  returned  to  Rome,  for 
there  it  is  reported  he  suffered  martyrdom  in  the  year  65 — just 
thirty  years  after  his  conversion. 

Such  were  the  labors  of  Paul — a  man  of  a  noble  and 
capacious  mind,  of  extensive  learning,  profound  reasoning, 
consummate  fortitude,  and  wonderful  patience  and  benevo- 
lence. He  viewed  himself  as  the  least  of  all  saints,  and  was 
entirely  devoted  to  his  Lord  and  Master. 

Through  his  exertions  and  those  of  the  other  Apostles  and 
disciples,  the  civilized  world  was,  in  thirty  years  after  the 
ascension  of  Christ,  filled  with  a  knowledge  of  the  Gospel. 
We  have  no  means  of  ascertaining  the  number  of  churches 
which  they  planted;  but  it  was  great.  Their  Master  had 
given  them  the  power  of  speaking  all  the  languages  of  the 
earth  ;  working  miracles ;  of  foretelling  future  events  ;  an 
unheard  of  zeal  and  heroism  in  his  service ;  an  elevation 
above  the  frowns  and  flatteries  of  the  world,  and  death  itself; 
and  a  wisdom  which  all  their  adversaries  were  not  able  to  re- 
sist. The  Apostles  and  teachers  were  few  in  number ;  -all 
felt  themselves  engaged  in  the  most  important  of  all  causes. 
To  these  is  to  be  attributed,  under  God,  the  vast  extension  of 
the  Gospel  at  so  early  a  period ;  an  extension,  which  when 
we  consider  the  state  of  the  world  and  the  instruments  em- 
ployed, furnishes  the  highest  evidence  of  its  divine  origin. 

Constitution  of  the  Christian  Church. 

A  church  consisted  of  an  assembly  of  Christians  in  one 
place  who  had  professed  Christ;  been  baptized  in  the  name 
of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  and  who  united  in  wor- 
ship, and  in  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  It  was 
called  the  body  of  Christ,  and  those  that  composed  it,  members 
in  particular. 

To  each  church  Avas  attached  a  Pastor  and  Deacons. 

When  Christ  ascended  up  on  high  he  instituted  various 
teachers  in  the  church,  called  apostles,  prophets,  evangelists, 
pastors,  and  teachers,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry. 

The  Apostolic  office  was  personal  and  temporary.  To  it 
belonged  extraordinary  privileges  and  miraculous  powers ;  and 
14 


158  OFFICERS    OF    THE    CHURCH.  [Period  III. 

it  was  eminently  useful  in  propagating  Christianity  and  found- 
ing churches.  It  ceased  with  the  men  whom  Christ  himself 
appointed  to  it. 

The  Prophets  were  designated  to  explain  the  Old  Testa- 
ment prophecies,  and  foretell  things  which  should  come  to  pass 
through  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Their  office  also  was 
confined  to  the  first  days  of  Christianity. 

The  Evangelists  #vere  appointed  to  labor  wherever  they 
could  be  useful  in  Christian  and  heathen  countries,  without 
being  attached  to  any  particular  charge.  They  were  like 
missionaries  and  evangelists  at  the  present  period. 

Pastors  and  Teachers  were  synonymous ;  though  some 
have  supposed  that  the  appropriate  business  of  the  Teacher 
Mas,  to  defend  the  doctrines  of  Christianity;  while  the  Pastor 
look  a  general  care  of  the  flock,  and  attended  to  the  minor 
pastoral  duties.  These  were  attached  to  a  particular  church, 
and  ministered  to  it,  as  Bishops  or  overseers,  being  set  apart 
by  prayer  and  fasting,  and  imposition  of  hands,  and  the  right 
hand  of  fellowship  originally  by  the  Apostles,  and  suc- 
cessively by  such  as  had  by  them  been  introduced  into  the 
ministry. 

Christ  placed  all  his  ministering  servants  upon  an  equality 
of  rank.  He  told  them  that  they  were  brethren,  and  forbade 
their  receiving  any  title  of  distinction  which  should  give  one 
a  pre-eminence  over  another, — condemning  the  various  grades 
of  Christian  ministers  which  have  since  been  established,  and 
the  various  titles  which  have  since  been  conferred,  elevating 
a  few  above  their  brethren  around  them. 

In  the  primitive  churches,  reigned  great  simplicity  of  form 
and  worship.  Equality  existed  among  the  members.  They 
chose  their  own  Pastors.  They  spent  much  time  in  prayer 
and  praise.  Letters  from  the  Apostles  and  other  churches 
were  publicly  read,  and  the  word  of  God  was  publicly  ex- 
pounded. Their  assemblies  were  generally  held  in  private 
houses,  as  they  had  no  public  edifices. 

The  Jewish  Christians  continued  for  a  time  strictly  to  re- 
gard the  synagogue  worship,  but  they  and  all  Gentile  converts 
convened  too,  on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  the  day  on  which 
Christ  rose,  the  day  which,  doubtless  through  the  Lord's 
appointment,  now  became  the  Christian  Sabbath,  and  which 
was  called  the  Lord's  day.  The  Lord's  Supper  was  admin- 
istered at  the  close  of  worship;  and,  as  many  of  the  disciples 
were  poor,  opulent  brethren  brought  food  of  which  all  partook 
in  what  were  called  agapae,  or  feasts  of  love. 


Chapter  3.]         ITS    MORAL    AND    RELIGIOUS    STATE.  159 

They  received  in  great  simplicity  and  purity,  as  the  founda- 
tion which  they  built,  the  doctrines  which  had  been  taught  by 
Christ  and  the  Apostles.  They  banished  forever  all  idolatry, 
and  worshipped  the  one  living  and  true  God — the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  viewed  man  as  totally  depraved, 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  under  the  curse  of  the  law ;  re- 
ceived in  love,  the  great  doctrines  of  atonement  by  the  blood 
of  Christ ;  of  election ;  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
justification  by  faith ;  adoption ;  the  resurrection  of  the  dead 
to  eternal  happiness  or  eternal  misery,  according  to  moral 
character. 

They  practiced  a  purer  morality  than  the  Gentile  world  had 
ever  known.  Their  former  companions  looked  on  them  with 
amazement,  because  they  did  not  run  with  them  to  the  same 
excess  of  riot.  But  they  had  come  to  the  knowledge  of  God 
and  his  law  ;  of  the  way  of  duty  and  safety  ;  their  hearts  had 
been  filled  with  holy  love  ;  and  they  now  lived  like  rational, 
immortal  beings,  whose  great  business  was  to  honor  God  and 
do  good  to  their  fellow  men. 

Such  was  the  moral  state  and  character  of  the  primitive 
churches.  But  they  kept  not  their  glory.  The  gold  soon 
became  dim.  Some  deceivers  were  among  them,  who  cor- 
rupted the  mass.  False  teachers  early  introduced  errors  in 
doctrine.  Believers  grew  cold  and  lukewarm ;  and  through 
the  power  of  indwelling  corruption  and  the  temptations  of  the 
world,  fell  into  very  reprehensible  sins.  A  vain  and  deceitful 
philosophy  came  near  destroying  the  church  at  Corinth.  That 
church  also  was  thrown  into  dissensions  about  their  leading 
ministers.  One  was  for  Paul  and  another  for  Apollos.  They 
abused  the  Lord's  Supper ;  and  even  an  incestuous  person 
was  among  them.  The  Galatians  were  drawn  almost  away 
from  Christ  to  a  dependence  for  justification  on  a  strict  ob- 
servance of  the  ceremonial  law.  Among  the  Philippians 
Were  those  who  walked  as  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ, 
whose  god  was  their  belly.  Peter  and  Jude  describe  to  us 
some  horrible  enormities  of  nominal  Christians,  who  looked 
for  justification  by  faith  without  works.  Among  the  seven 
promising  and  excellent  churches  of  Asia,  there  was  scarce 
one  that  retained,  at  the  end  of  forty  years,  her  original  purity 
of  doctrine  or  practice. 

And  yet  it  was  the  golden  age  of  the  church.  Who  would 
not  have  lived  in  that  period  and  heard  the  Apostles  preach 
and  witnessed  their  miraculous  operations;  and  beheld  the 


160  DIOGRAPHERS    OF    OCR    LORD.  [PERIOD  III. 

astonishing  outpourings  of  the  Spirit;  and  seen  the  heathen 
casting  their  gods  to  the  moles  and  the  bats;  and  mingled  in 
jovful  worship  with  those  who  had  seen  our  Lord  1 

The  Apostles  were  fishermen,  unlearned  men,  and  for  this 
reason  have  been  despised  by  the  world ;  but  no  class  of  men 
so  command  our  admiration  and  love.  lie  who  made  them, 
enlarged  their  native  powers;  gave  them  astonishing  wisdom 
and  fortitude  ;  and  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts  a  spirit,  of  love 
and  compassion  for  their  fellow  men,  second  only  to  that  of  him 
who  died  for  us.  They  published  to  man  the  pure  Gospel. 
Christ  had  directly  or  indirectly  declared  all  the  great  doc- 
trines of  the  Gospel.  What  he  taught  would  have  been  lost 
to  the  world  had  they  not  committed  it  to  writing,  for  future 
generations.  This  they  did  through  inspiration  of  the  Spirit. 
What  Christ  taught  needed  to  be  taught  again  and  more  fully 
and  explicitly  ;  for  he  spake  in  a  region  of  darkness,  and  the 
darkness  comprehended  him  not.  Even  his  own  disciples 
had  but  a  very  imperfect  understanding  of  what  is  now  plain 
to  us.  It  was  in  vain  for  him  therefore  to  labor  much  with 
them,  until  after  he  had  finished  his  work.  "  I  have  many 
things,"  said  he,  "  to  say  to  you,  but  ye  cannot  bear  them 
now,  nevertheless  when  the  Spirit  of  all  truth  is  come,  he 
will  reveal  them  to  you."  Christ's  promise  was  fulfilled. 
They  were  taught  more  perfectly  the  great  scheme  of  re- 
demption; all  the  doctrines  and  precepts  of  Christianity;  the 
offices,  ordinances  and  afi'airs  of  the  church  through  every 
age  of  the  christian  dispensation  and  its  final  glorification  in 
heaven.  Whatever  they  spoke  or  wrote,  they  spoke  or  wrote 
as  taught  of  God,  and  is  to  be  received  as  precisely  of  the 
same  authority  as  the  words  of  Christ  himself.  Of  the  places 
where  nine  of  them  labored  and  died,  scarce  any  thing  is  re- 
corded.    Probably  they  labored  and  died  near  Jerusalem. 

The  Biographers  of  our  Lord  were  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke, 
and  John. 

Matthew  was  a  publican  or  tax-gatherer,  living  at  Caper- 
naum, lie  wrote  his  Gospel  soon  after  the  ascension,  A.  D. 
37  or  38,  first,  it  is  supposed,  in  Hebrew  and  then  in  Greek. 

Mark  was  the  son  of  a  pious  woman  in  Jerusalem.  He 
was  not  one  of  the  twelve  Apostles;  but  was  a  companion  of 
Paul,  Peter  and  Barnabas  in  their  travels.  He  wrote  his 
Gospel  in  '  ireek  about  the  year  63,  at  Rome,  at  the  request  of 
the  chun  h  there. 

Luke  was  not  an  Apostle  ;  but  a  physician  of  Antioch,  who 


CHAPTER  3.]         WRITERS    OF    THE    NEW    TESTAMENT.  161 

early  attached  himself  to  the  Apostles  and  was  a  close  com- 
panion of  Paul  in  his  travels.  He  was  a  man  of  learning 
and  wrote  very  pure  Greek.  When  he  wrote  his  history  of 
Christ  is  uncertain. 

John  was  the  youngest  of  the  twelve,  was  the  beloved  dis- 
ciple, and  one  of  the  best  men  that  ever  lived.  He  was  a 
witness  of  the  transfiguration  ;  sat  next  to  Jesus,  on  his  couch, 
at  the  passover,  and  saw  his  agony  in  the  garden.  To  him 
Christ  committed  his  mother  from  the  cross.  He  was  at  the 
Council  in  Jerusalem  about  the  year  50.  Soon  after  that,  he 
took  the  pastoral  care  of  the  church  at  Ephesus,  where  he 
probably  remained  many  years.  He  outlived  all  the  Apostles.* 
He  wrote  his  Gospel  at  Ephesus  about  A.  D.  97,  or  98, 
evidently  to  declare  our  Saviour's  divinity,  which  many  were 
disposed  to  deny.  He  inserted  in  it  but  a  few  things  recorded 
by  the  other  Evangelists  ;  probably  considering  it  unnecessary. 
He  wrote  what  they  had  omitted  ;  particularly,  that  last  con- 
versation which  Christ  had  with  his  disciples  at  the  institution 
of  the  supper  and  his  intercessory  prayer. 

The  question  has  been  asked  why  more  and  fuller  accounts 
of  Christ  were  not  given  ?  More  and  fuller  might  have  been. 
John  says,  if  all  were  written  which  Jesus  did,  the  world 
would  not  contain  the  books.     More  actually  were  written,  as 

*  A  few  fragments  have  been  collected  of  this  beloved  disciple,  though 
their  authenticity  is  doubted.  Such  it  is  said  was  his  regard  for  the  truth, 
that  once,  while  in  the  public  bath  at  Ephesus,  he  perceived  there  Cerin- 
thus,  an  open  heretic,  and  came  out  hastily,  exclaiming,  "  Let  us  flee,  lest 
the  bath  should  fall  while  Cerinthus,  an  enemy  of  the  truth,  is  in  it."  It 
was  like  him  who  charged  a  Christian  lady  not  to  receive  him  into  her 
house,  nor  bid  him  God  speed  who  preached  another  Gospel. 

Hearing,  in  his  old  age,  of  a  lovely  youth  who  had  apostatized  from  the 
Christian  faith,  and  become  the  head  of  a  band  of  robbers,  he  went  to  the 
mountains  and  demanded  of  the  robbers  the  sight  of  their  captain.  Be- 
holding the  venerable  Apostle,  the  youth  fled.  John  followed  and  cried, 
My  son,  why  fliest  thou  from  thy  father,  unarmed  and  old.  Christ  hath 
sent  me.  The  youth  stopped,  trembled  and  wept  bitterly.  John  prayed, 
exhorted  and  brought  him  back  a  penitent  to  the  company  of  the  Christians. 

When  very  old  he  constantly  repeated  in  his  exhortations,  "  Children, 
love  one  another." 

In  his  old  age  he  wrote  his  three  Epistles.  By  Domitian  he  was,  says 
Tertullian,  cast  into  a  cauldron  of  boiling  oil,  from  which  he  came  out  un- 
hurt, and  then  was  banished  to  the  Isle  of  Patmos,  where  he  wrote  his 
Revelations.  He  again  returned  to  Asia,  where  he  lived  three  or  four 
years,  a  pattern  of  charity  and  goodness.  He  died  in  the  beginning  of  the 
second  century,  being  about  an  hundred  years  of  age. 
14* 


162 


■  OMPLETlOJJ    01     THE    CANON. 


LPekiod  III. 


Luke  informs  Theophilus.  But  these  alone  have  been  trans- 
mitted to  us  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  doubtless  because,  in  the 
divine  mind,  they  were  sufficient.  He  that  rejects  these 
books  would  reject  more.  The  discovery  of  a  fifth  Gospel, 
would  liave  no  more  effect  than  would  the  discovery  of  one 
of  the  four,  had  the  world  have  been  possessed  of  but  three. 
\>i  man  was  ever,  it  is  presumed,  converted  by  the  considera* 
tion  that  there  were  four  histories  of  Christ  rather  than  three. 
No  man  would  be  converted  by  five,  who  is  unconvinced  by 
the  four. 

The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  the  great  history  of  the  early 
spread  of  the  Gospel,  was  written  by  Luke,  A.  D.  63,  but  it 
is  evidently  far  from  being  a  full  account.  The  Apostles  felt 
a  deep  solicitude  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  churches 
which  they  had  planted.  They  had  taught  them  the  funda- 
mental doctrines  of  Christianity.  But  these  were,  in  many 
cases,  supplanted  by  gross  errors,  introduced  by  false  teachers 
The  standard  of  morals  in  that  age  was  low ;  and  corrupt 
practices  were  witnessed  among  the  professed  followers  of 
Christ.  These  circumstances  induced  the  Apostles,  Paul, 
Peter,  James,  Jude,  and  John,  to  address  letters  to  these 
churches,  for  their  instruction,  correction,  and  edification. 
These  letters,  written  under  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
form  an  exceedingly  valuable  part  of  the  sacred  volume. 
They  unfold  the  great  principles  of  Christianity,  and  exhibit 
all  the  distinguishing  traits  of  Christian  character.* 

The  last  book  of  the  sacred  canon,  the  Revelation  of  John, 
was  formed  in  the  isle  of  Patmos,  whither  he  was  banished, 
near  the  close  of  life  and  of  the  first  century,  and  published 


*  Order,  time,  and  place,  in 

which  the  Epistles  were  written. 

A.  D.     Place. 

A.  D.       Place. 

1  Thessalonians, 

52, 

Corinth. 

Hebrews,                      63, 

Rome. 

2  Thessalonians) 

52, 

do. 

1  Timothy,                   64, 

Nicopolis. 

Gala^: 

52, 

do. 

Titus,                           64, 

Macedonia. 

1  Corint] 

67, 

Ephesus. 

2  Timothy,                   65, 

Rome. 

Rom;' 

57, 

Corinth. 

James,                            61, 

Jerusalem 

2  Corinthians, 

58, 

Philippi. 

1  Peter,                        64, 

Rome. 

'            ins, 

61, 

Rome. 

2  Peter,                          65, 

do. 

Philipp 

B2, 

do. 

1 ,  2,  3,  John,        80—90, 

Ephesus. 

' 

63, 

do. 

Jude,                                64, 

do 

Philemon, 

62, 

do. 

Revelations,         96  or  97, 

do. 

The  subscriptions  to  the  Epistles  are  spurious,  for  they  are  contradicted 
often  by  the  books  themselves 


Chapter  3.]  JEWS  OPPOSE    CHRISTIANITY.  163 

soon  after  his  release  at  Ephesus.  Excepting  an  introduction 
and  a  description  of  a  vision  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  an  address 
of  commendation  and  reproof  to  the  seven  churches  of  Asia, 
it  is  a  most  sublime  and  wonderful  prophetic  exhibition  of  the 
great  events  which  should  occur  in  the  providence  of  God, 
especially  those  which  relate  to  his  church,  of  the  millennium, 
and  the  judgment ;  of  the  eternal  happiness  of  the  righteous, 
and  the  endless  misery  of  the  finally  impenitent.  The 
Evangelical  History,  the  Epistles,  and  Revelation,  are  called 
the  New  Testament,  because  they  fully  unfold  God's  gracious 
covenant  with  his  people.  It  is  supposed  they  were  first 
collected  together  by  John. 

That  glorious  kingdom  spoken  of  by  Daniel  in  his  explana- 
tion of  Nebuchadnezzar's  dream ;  which  God  was  to  set  up 
in  the  most  splendid  period  of  the  Roman  empire  ;  which  was 
to  break  in  pieces  and  consume  all  earthly  kingdoms  and 
stand  forever,  was  now  firmly  established.  God  has  set  his 
King  on  the  holy  hill  of  Zion,  and  before  the  close  of  the  first 
century,  subjects  were  gathered  out  of  almost  every  people 
and  nation  in  the  known  world.  Churches  were  planted 
from  Hindostan  to  Gaul;  stated  means  of  grace  were  es- 
tablished and  brought  into  operation  ;  an  army  of  missionaries 
was  wageing  an  exterminating  war  against  idolatry,  and  the 
lusts  and  passions  of  men  ;  and  the  Spirit  of  God  in  its  resist- 
less energy,  was  making  the  word,  in  their  hands,  effectual 
to  the  conviction  and  conversion  of  a  multitude  whom  no  man 
could  number. 

Such  triumphs  over  sin  and  hell  were  not  obtained  without 
exciting  in  the  prince  of  this  world,  the  most  artful,  malignant, 
and  deadly  hostility. 

The  first  opposition  which  arose  against  the  church  of 
Christ,  was  from  those  to  whom  the  gospel  was  first 
preached; — the  Jews,  the  ancient  covenant  people  of  God. 
A  degenerate  race,  holding  only  the  forms  of  religion;  proud, 
hypocritical,  and  ambitious  in  the  extreme,  had  crucified  the 
Lord  of  glory  ;  and  now,  when  they  saw  the  church  arise,  in 
spite  of  all  their  efforts  to  suppress  it,  and  the  blood  of  Christ 
come  upon  them  and  their  children,  and  their  Temple  worship 
forsaken  and  priesthood  despised,  they  persecuted  the  followers 
of  Christ  with  relentless  rage  in  Jerusalem  and  throughout 
Judea  and  Galilee,  and  every  country  wherever  they  were  in 
their  dispersions.  Some,  in  fulfillment  of  Christ's  prediction, 
they  crucified ;  others  they  scourged  in  their  synagogues,  and 
all,  they  persecuted  from  city  to  city. 


164  GOD  s   JUDGMENT    DPON   THEM.  [Period  111. 

Such  ingratitude,  pervcrseness  and  rebellion;  such  treat- 
ment of  his  Son,  his  messages  of  mercy,  his  Apostles  and  ser- 
vants called  aloud  for  the  vengeance  of  God.  The  divine 
patience  was  exhausted.  Dear  as  their  fathers  had  been,  God 
now  gave  them  up  to  the  blindness  of  mind,  and  hardness  of 
heart,  to  fill  up  the  measure  of  their  iniquity.  He  rejected 
them  and  cast  them  off  from  being  his  people,  and  suffered 
their  enemies  to  make  an  utter  extermination  of  their  city  and 
nation. 

Under  Vespasian,  the  Romans  invaded  the  country,  and 
took  the  cities  of  Galilee,  Chorazin,  Bethsaida,  and  Caper- 
naum, where  Christ  had  been  rejected ;  destroyed  the  in- 
habitants and  left  nothing  but  ruin  and  desolation. 

Jerusalem  was  destroyed  A.  D.  70.  Its  destruction  was 
distinctly  foretold  by  Christ  ;  but  no  tongue  can  tell  the  suf- 
ferings of  its  devoted  inhabitants.  Josephus,  who  was  an 
eye-witness  of  them,  remarks,  "  that  all  the  calamities  that 
ever  befel  any  nation  since  the  beginning  of  the  world,  were 
inferior  to  the  miseries  of  his  countrymen  at  that  awful  period. 

After  the  death  of  Herod,  the  Jews  were  subject  to  Roman 
jurisdiction,  but  they  were  divided  into  violent  factions,  led  by 
profligate  wretches,  and  soon  openly  revolted  from  the  im- 
perial dominion.  Warned  by  Christ  before  his  crucifixion,* 
of  the  storm  that  was  about  to  burst  upon  the  devoted  city ; 
the  Christians  all  fled  to  Pella,  a  city  beyond  Jordan.  On  the 
day  of  the  passover,  the  anniversary  of  the  crucifixion  of 
Christ,  Titus,  the  Roman  general,  encamped  before  Jerusalem 
with  a  formidable  army.  A  tremendous  siege  ensued.  The 
Jews  defended  themselves  with  astonishing  valor ;  but  they 
were  unable  long  to  resist  the  power  of  the  Roman  engines. 
To  accelerate  the  ruin,  Titus  inclosed  the  city  by  a  circum- 
vallation,  strengthened  by  thirteen  towers,  by  which  the 
prophecy  of  Christ  was  fulfilled,  "  the  days  shall  come  upon 
thee,  when  thine  enemies  shall  cast  a  trench  about  thee,  and 
compass  thee  around  on  every  side."t  Then  ensued  a  famine, 
the  like  to  which  the  world  has  never  witnessed.  An  eminent 
Jewess,  frantic  with  her  sufferings,  devoured  her  infant. 
Moses  had  long  before  predicted  this  very  thing.|  "  The 
tender  and  delicate  woman  among  you,  who  would  not  venture 
to  set  the  sole  of  her  foot  upon  the  ground  for  delicateness, 
her  eye  shall  be  evil  towards  her  young  one,  and  towards  her 


Matt    ixiv.  15.  t  Luke  xii.  43.  jDeut  xxviii.  56. 


CHAPTERS.]  DESTRUCTION    OF    JERUSALEM.  165 

children  which  she  shall  bear,  for  she  shall  eat  them  for  want 
of  all  things,  secretly  in  the  siege  and  straitness  wherewith 
thine  enemy  shall  distress  thee  in  thy  gates."  Hearing  of 
the  inhuman  deed,  Titus  swore  the  eternal  extirpation  of  the 
accursed  city  and  people. 

On  the  17th  of  July,  the  daily  sacrifice  ceased,  according 
to  the  prediction  of  Daniel,*  no  proper  person  being  left  to 
minister  at  the  altar. 

The  Roman  commander  had  determined  to  save  the  Temple, 
as  an  honor  to  himself,  but  the  Lord  of  Hosts  had  purposed 
its  destruction.  On  the  10th  of  August,  a  Roman  soldier 
seized  a  brand  of  fire,  and  threw  it  into  one  of  the  windows. 
The  whole  Temple  was  soon  in  flames.  The  frantic  Jews, 
and  Titus  himself,  labored  to  extinguish  it,  but  in  vain.  Titus 
entered  into  the  sanctuary,  and  bore  away  the  golden  candle- 
stick, the  table  of  show-bread,  and  the  volume  of  the  law, 
wrapped  up  in  a  rich  golden  tissue.  The  complete  conquest 
of  Jerusalem  ensued.  Christ  had  foretold  that  "  there  should 
be  great  tribulation,  such  as  was  not  since  the  beginning  of 
the  world."  During  the  siege,  which  lasted  five  months, 
eleven  hundred  thousand  Jews  perished,  ninety-seven  thou- 
sand were  taken  prisoners.  The  number  destroyed  during 
the  war,  which  lasted  seven  years,  is  computed  at  one  million 
four  hundred  and  sixty-two  thousand.  This  city  was 
amazingly  strong.  Upon  viewing  the  ruins,  Titus  exclaimed, 
"  we  have  fought  with  the  assistance  of  God."  The  city  was 
completely  leveled,  and  Tarentius  Rufus  ploughed  up  the 
foundations  of  the  Temple.  Thus  literally  were  the  predic- 
tions of  Christ  fulfilled,  "  thine  enemies  shall  lay  thee  even 
with  the  ground,  and  there  shall  not  be  left  one  stone  upon 
another."! 

The  state  of  the  Jews  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
was  indescribably  wretched.  Indeed,  in  consequence  of  the 
number  slain  and  carried  captive,  and  the  vast  multitude  of 
fugitives  to  other  lands,  the  country  was  almost  depopulated. 
Only  a  few  women  and  old  men  remained  about  Jerusalem. 
All  the  land  of  Judea  was  sold  by  an  imperial  edict,  and  the 
tribute  was  confiscated  which  had  been  annually  paid  to  the 
Temple.  They  no  longer  existed  as  a  nation,  but  were 
scattered  through  the  earth,  and  have  continued  to  this  day,  a 
wonder,  a  reproach,  and  a  by-word  among  all  nations. 

*  Daniel  ix.  27.         t  Luke  xix.  44. 


166  PERSECUTION*    UNDER    NERO.  [Period  III. 

Such  were  the  judgements  of  heaven  upon  the  first  opposers 
of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

But  the  most  terrible  opposition  with  which  the  Gospel  met, 
because  supported  by  the  greatest  worldly  power,  was  from 
the  Roman  Emperors.  Every  system  of  religion  had  been 
tolerated  among  Pagan  nations,  because  it  tolerated,  in  turn, 
every  other  system.  But  Christianity  was  an  exclusive 
system.  It  utterly  condemned  and  discarded  all  the  gods  of 
the  heathen  as  vanity  and  a  lie,  and  turned  into  derision  all 
the  absurdities  of  pagan  superstition.  It  waged  an  ex- 
terminating  war  against  all  the  sacrifices,  temples,  images, 
oracles,  and  sacerdotal  orders  of  Greece  and  Rome  ;  cut  off 
an  immense  multitude  of  priests,  of  augurs,  attendants,  and 
artists,  from  their  ordinary  means  of  subsistency  ;  and  was  so 
simple  in  its  form  of  worship,  having  no  visible  symbol  of 
Diety,  as  to  appear  to  the  common  people,  little  better  than 
Atheism.  By  the  heathen,  therefore,  the  Christians  were 
accounted  a  detestable  race  ;  and  the  ingenuity  of  the  priests 
was  employed  in  increasing  the  public  prejudice  against  them, 
by  representing  them  as  the  cause  of  all  the  judgments  of 
Heaven  which  descended  upon  mankind. 

Ten  general  persecutions  they  are  said  to  have  suffered  in 
the  early  ages  of  the  church ;  besides  many  that  were  limited 
to  particular  provinces.  This  exact  number,  however,  it  is 
difficult  for  us  to  verify ;  but  we  can  specify  two  before  the 
close  of  the  first  century,  and  others  at  the  commencement  of 
the  second,  in  which  the  number  of  martyrdoms  was  prodi- 
giously great  and  the  sufferings  of  Christians  were  beyond 
description. 

The  first  persecution  commenced  under  Nero,  about  the 
year  of  our  Lord  64,  and  continued  about  four  years.  This 
inhuman  monster  set  fire  to  the  city  of  Rome,  that  he  might 
have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the  conflagration.  The  odium 
he  incurred  nearly  cost  him  his  head.  To  clear  himself,  he 
charged  it  upon  the  Christians,  and  inflicted  upon  them  the 
most  awful  sufferings.  The  following  account,  given  by 
Tacitus,  an  heathen  historian,  is  entitled  to  the  fullest  credit, 
and  gives  us  many  interesting  and  valuable  particulars.  "  But 
neither  ihe  emperor's  donations,  imr  the  atonements  offered  to 
die  gods,  could  remove  the  scandal  of  this  report,  but  ifwas 
still  believed  thai  the  city  had  been  burnt  by  his  instigation, 
o,  therefore,  to  put  a  stop  to  the  rumor,  charged  the  fact, 
and  inflicted  the  severest  punishments  for  it,  upon  the  Chris- 


Chapter  3.]       MARTYRDOM    OF    PAUL   AND   PETER.  167 

tians,  as  they  were  commonly  called,  a  people  detestable  for 
their  crimes.  The  author  of  this  sect  was  Christ,  who  was 
put  to  death  by  Pontius  Pilate.  The  destructive  superstition 
which  was  by  this  means  suppressed  for  the  present,  soon 
broke  out  again,  and  not  only  overspread  Judea,  where  it  first 
arose,  but  reached  even  to  Rome,  where  all  abominations  from 
every  quarter  are  sure  to  meet  and  find  acceptance.  Some 
who  confessed  themselves  Christians,  were  first  apprehended, 
and  a  vast  multitude  afterward  upon  their  impeachment,  who 
were  condemned,  not  so  much  for  burning  the  city,  as  for  being 
the  objects  of  universal  hatred.  Their  sufferings  and  torments 
were  heightened  by  mockery  and  derision.  Some  were  in- 
closed in  the  skins  of  wild  beasts,  that  they  might  be  torn  in 
pieces  by  dogs ;  others  were  crucified ;  and  others,  being 
covered  with  inflammable  matter,  were  lighted  up  as  torches 
at  the  close  of  the  day.  These  spectacles  were  exhibited  in 
Nero's  gardens,  where  he  held  a  kind  of  Circensian  show, 
either  mixing  with  the  populace  in  the  habit  of  a  charioteer, 
or  himself  contending  in  the  race.  Hence  it  came  to  pass, 
that  criminal  and  undeserving  of  mercy  as  they  were,  yet 
they  were  pitied  as  being  destroyed  merely  to  gratify  his 
savage  and  cruel  disposition,  and  not  with  any  view  to  the 
public  good." 

Tacitus  had  the  common  feeling  about  Christianity  as  a 
destructive  superstition,  and  about  Christians  as  undeserving 
of  mercy ;  but  his  testimony  shows  the  extent  and  horror  of 
the  persecution,  and  the  pity  excited  in  the  minds  of  the 
people.  This  persecution  ceased  at  the  death  of  Nero,  who 
destroyed  himself;  he  having  been  condemned  by  a  decree  of 
the  senate,  to  be  whipped  to  death. 

In  this  persecution,  Paul  and  Peter  suffered  martyrdom. 
The  former,  after  his  two  years  imprisonment  at  Rome,  once 
more  visited  and  confirmed  the  churches ;  but,  returning  to 
Rome,  about  the  year  65,  he  found  no  mercy  from  Nero.  He 
had  converted  to  the  faith  the  tyrant's  concubine  and  cup- 
bearer, and  had  displayed  before  him  the  terrors  of  the 
judgment.  Such  a  man  was  not  to  be  tolerated.  He  was 
slain  with  the  sword,  by  Nero's  order. 

Peter  probably*  came  to  Rome,  about  the  year  63.  Here 
he  wrote  his  two  espistles.     During  the  violence  of  persecu- 

*  It  is  thought  by  many  that  Peter  never  came  to  Rome,  but  spent  his 
life  in  the  east. 


168  EARLY    HERESIES.  [Period  III. 

tion,  the  brethren  begged  him  to  retreat.  But  he  chose  to 
remain,  warned  of  his  end,  it  is  reported,  in  a  vision  by  Christ. 
He  was  crucified  with  his  head  downward — a  kind  of  death 
which  he  requested,  because  he  had  denied  his  Lord  and 
Master. 

A  second  general  persecution  broke  out  about  94,  under 
Domitian;  a  prince  greatly  resembling  Nero,  in  his  temper  and 
conduct.  He  almost  extirpated  the  church  by  his  cruelties. 
Forty  thousand  Christians  were  put  to  death.  By  him  the 
Apostle  John  was  banished  to  the  isle  of  Patmos,  where  he 
had  his  revelations.  By  him  also,  Flavins  Clemens,  a  man  of 
consular  dignity,  and  Flavila  Domitilla,  his  niece  or  wife,  who 
had  become  distinguished  Christians,  were  put  to  death. 

Opposition  of  a  deadly  character  also  arose  against  the 
church,  from  another  quarter,  in  the  early  stage  of  its  existence. 
Pretended  friends  rested  in  her  bosom,  who  propagated  doc- 
trines utterly  subversive  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Tertullian 
and  Theodorct  reduce  them  to  two  classes,  the  Docetae  and 
the  Ebionites.  The  former  denied  the  supreme  divinity  of 
Christ,  and  also  that  the  Son  of  God  had  any  proper  humanity, 
and  asserted  that  he  died  on  the  cross  in  appearance  only. 
The  latter  asserted  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  mere  man.  though 
of  a  most  excellent  character.  They  both  denied  atonement 
by  his  blood,  and  expected  justification  by  their  own  works. 
Among  the  former  were  the  Nicolatians,  whom  Christ  himself 
mentions  to  John  with  utter  abhorrence.  They  had  many 
disgusting  peculiarities;  allowed  a  community  of  wives,  and 
indulged  themselves  without  restraint  in  sensual  pleasures. 
Against  these  heresies,  John  wrote  his  epistle,  in  which  he 
fully  asserts  the  real  proper  divinity  of  the  Saviour.  The 
Ebionites  considered  the  law  of  Moses  as  obligatory  upon  all 
men,  and  as  bringing  salvation.  They  by  their  activity  and 
zeal  in  propagating  error,  and  perplexing  the  early  Christians, 
drew  from  Paul  some  of  his  best  epistles.  The  watchfulness 
and  power  of  the  Apostles,  and  the  care  shown  by  the  friends 
of  truth  and  godliness,  to  keep  themselves  distinct  from  all 
who  perverted  the  Gospel,  preserved  the  churches  from 
destruction. 


CHAPTER  4.]  EXTENSION    OF    THE    GOSPEL.  1(59 


CHAPTER    IV. 

General  state  of  the  church  from  the  first  century  to  Constantine.  Extension  of  the 
Gospel.  Change  of  means.  Persecution  in  Bithynia.  Pliny's  letter  to  Trajan. 
Writings  of  Clement.  Death  of  Simeon.  Martyrdom  of  Ignatius.  Favorable  decree 
of  Antoninus  Pius.  Persecutions  under  Marcus.  Justin  Martyr.  Polycarp.  Per- 
secutions in  France.  Rest  to  the  churches  under  Commodus.  Corruptions  of  the 
second  century.    Increase  of  rites  and  ceremonies.     Easter. 

The  history  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  from  the  close  of  the 
first  century  to  the  commencement  of  the  fourth,  is  one  of 
continual  enlargement,  but  of  gradual  and  deep  declension  in 
doctrine  and  holy  practice ;  and  of  awful  suffering  from  the 
fires  of  persecution.  It  was  not,  as  it  had  been  under  the 
ancient  dispensation,  a  distinct  nation,  governed  by  its  own 
rulers  and  laws,  appointed  by  God  ;  but  it  was  composed  of  a 
vast  multitude,  who  lived  in  all  parts  of  the.  Roman  empire, 
who  had  been  persuaded  to  renounce  idolatry,  and  enlist  under 
the  banner  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  and  who  were  united  in 
small  associations  or  churches — each  enjoying  the  ministra- 
tion of  the  Gospel  and  Christian  ordinances  from  a  stated 
Pastor. 

Every  year,  converts  to  Christianity  were  prodigiously 
multiplied,  until  one  of  the  Fathers  could  say,  "  We  have 
filled  all  your  towns,  cities,  islands,  castles,  boroughs,  councils, 
camps,  courts,  palaces,  senate,  forum;"  but  we  have  no  means 
of  correctly  ascertaining  the  exact  time  when  the  Gospel  was 
carried  to  various  distant  nations,  or  who  were,  in  all  cases, 
the  favored  instruments  of  disseminating  the  truth.  We  have 
already  seen  with  what  amazing  rapidity  it  spread  during  the 
ministry  of  the  Apostles.  But  it  is  not  like  an  art  or  a  science, 
which  mankind  find  useful  to  themselves,  and  which  is  no 
sooner  known  by  one  nation,  than  it  is  carefully  sought  for 
and  possessed  by  every  other.  It  must  be  carried  to  the  world, 
and  pressed  upon  their  notice  by  those  who  possess  it ;  and  it 
will  be  carried  by  those  only  who  are  constrained  by  the  love 
of  Christ.  Had  the  church  retained  her  first  zeal  and  love, 
not  a  nation  or  family  would  long  have  remained  without  the 
Gospel.  But  her  love  and  zeal  subsided,  until  few  efforts 
were  made  to  bring  men  to  the  acknowledgment  of  Christ, 
except  for  purposes  of  worldly  ambition.  It  is  certain,  how- 
ever, that  Christ  was  known  and  worshipped  as  God,  among 
15 


170  REIGN   OF   TRAJAN.  [Period  III. 

the  Franks,  Germans,  Spaniards,  Celts,  Britons,  and  through- 
out the  East,  before  the  close  of  the  second  century  ;  and  that, 
at  the  end  of  the  period  we  are  considering,  Christianity  be- 
cain.  mowledged  r<  ligion  i  fthe  whole  Roman  empire. 

As  the  church  advanced  in  age,  and  became  widely  ex- 
tended, the  means  of  increase  and  strength  were  in  some  re- 
spects changed.  The  Apostolic  office  had  ceased.  The 
sacred  canon  being  closed,  prophets  were  no  more.  As  the 
Gosp  1  was  received  by  different  nations,  among  whom 
preachers  were  raised  up,  there  was  no  farther  use  for  the 
miraculous  gift  of  tongues.  And  as  it  was  essential  that  the 
world  should  be  convinced  by  miracles  that  Christ  and 
the  first  promulgators  of  truth  only,  were  inspired  from 
Heaven,  the  power  of  healing  discuses  and  interrupting  the 
established  laws  of  nature,  was  soon  withheld ;  at  what  exact 
period,  has  been  the  subject  of  much  dispute,  but  is  of  little 
moment.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  men  are  converted  by 
the  Gospel,  by  evangelical  truth,  and  not  by  miracles  ;  and 
that,  as  far  as  true  religion  was  spread,  and  men  were 
gathered  into  the  kingdom  of  '  fod,  it  was  by  the  preaching  of 
( Jhrist  and  him  crucified.  This  remained  the  standing  means 
of  salvation. 

Copies  <>f  the  sacred  Scriptures  were  multiplied  and  cir- 
cnlated  to  as  great  an  extent  as  they  could  be,  in  an  age  when 
the  art  'if  printing  was  unknown,  and  the  mass  of  Christians 
were  neither  learned  nor  wealthy.  The  Latin  versions  were 
chiefly  used,  because  that  language  was  generally  spoken 
. i out  the  Roman  •  m] 

Mus'  of  the  emperors  who  reigned  in  the  second  century, 
were   of  a  mild   and  lenient  ;   and,  under   their  a  I 

ministration,  the  churches  enjoyed  many  seasons  of  tran- 
quillity, though  occasionally  they  were  called  to  pass  through 
the  fire.  Before  the  close  of  the  first  century,  Xerva  had 
granted  toleration  to  the  church,  and  restored  the  Christian 
But  his  successor,   Trajan,  renowned  for  his  philo- 

phic  virtues,  if  he  did  not  issue  edicts  against  the  Chris- 
tians, suffi  red  the  populace  to  wreak  their  vengeance  on  them, 
and  destroy  them  al  their  pleasure. 

;ion  raged  in   Bithynia.     Not   knowing 
Pliny,  governor  of  the  province,  ad- 
emperor,  which,  as  it  gives  such   an 
Christians,  i         hea  hen   of  intelligence  and 
lor  would  form,  and  an  official  relation  of  the  persecution 9 


Chapter  4.]  PLINY-S   LETTER   TO   TRAJAN.  171 

of  the  age,  deserves,  together  with  the  answer  of  Trajan,  a 
place  in  every  ecclesiastical  history.  It  was  probably  written 
in  the  year  106  or  107,  soon  after  the  death  of  the  Apostle 
John. 

C.    TLINY    TO    TRAJAN,    EMPEROR. 

"  Health.  It  is  my  usual  custom,  Sir,  to  refer  all  things 
of  which  I  harbor  any  doubt,  to  you.  For  who  can  better 
direct  my  judgment  in  its  hesitation,  or  instruct  my  under- 
standing in  its  ignorance  ?  I  never  had  the  fortune  to  be 
present  at  any  examination  of  Christians,  before  I  came  into 
this  province.  I  am  therefore  at  a  loss  to  determine  what  is 
the  usual  object  of  inquiry  cr  of  punishment,  and  to  what 
length  either  of  them  is  to  be  carried.  It  has  also  been  with 
me  a  question  very  problematical :  whether  any  distinction 
should  be  made  between  the  young  and  the  old,  the  tender 
and  the  robust;  whether  any  room  should  be  given  for  re- 
pentance, or  the  guilt  of  Christianity  once  incurred,  is  not  to 
be  expiated  by  the  most  unequivocal  retraction ;  whether 
the  name  itself,  abstracted  from  any  flagitiousness  of  conduct, 
or  the  crimes  connected  with  the  name,  be  the  object  of 
punishment.  In  the  mean  time,  this  has  been  my  method, 
with  respect  to  those  who  were  brought  before  me  as  Chris- 
tians. I  asked  them  whether  they  were  Christians.  If  they 
plead  guilty,  I  interrogated  them  twice  afresh,  with  a 
menace  of  capital  punishment.  In  case  of  obstinate  per- 
severance, I  ordered  them  to  be  executed.  For  of  this  I 
had  no  doubt,  whatever  was  the  nature  of  their  religion,  that 
a  sullen  and  obstinate  inflexibility  called  for  the  vengeance  of 
the  magistrate.  Some  were  infected  with  the  same  madness, 
whom  on  account  of  their  citizenship,  I  reserved  to  be  sent 
to  Rome,  to  your  tribunal.  In  the  course  of  this  business, 
informations  pouring  in  as  is  usual  when  they  are  encouraged, 
more  cases  occurred.  An  anonymous  libel  was  exhibited, 
with  a  catalogue  of  names  of  persons,  who  yet  declared 
that  they  were  not  Christians  then,  nor  ever  had  been  ;  and 
they  repeated  after  me  an  invocation  of  the  gods  and  of 
your  image,  which,  for  this  purpose,  I  had  ordered  to  be 
brought  with  the  images  of  the  deities.  They  performed 
sacred  rites  with  wine  and  frankincense,  and  execrated 
Christ,  which,  I  am  told,  no  Christian  can  ever  be  com- 
pelled to  do.  On  this  account,  I  dismissed  them.  Others 
named  by  an  informer,   first  affirmed,  and  then   denied  the 


172  PLINY 's    LETTER    TO    Ti>  a.ia.V  [Period  HI 

charge  of  Christianity;  declaring  that  they  had  been  Chris- 
tians, but  had  ceased  to  be  so,  softie  three  years  ago;  others, 
still  longer;  some  even  twenty  years  ago.  All  of  them  wor- 
shipped your  image,  and  the  statues  of  the  gods,  and  also 
execrated  Christ.  And  this  was  the  account  which  they 
gave  of  tin  nature  of  the  religion  they  once  had  professed, 
Avhether  it  deserves  the  name  of  crime  or  error,  namely — that 
they  were  accustomed  on  a  stated  day  to  meet  before  day- 
light, and  to  repeat  among  themselves  a  hymn  to  Christ,  as 
to  a  god,  and  to  bind  themselves  by  an  oath,  with  an  obliga- 
tion of  not  committing  any  wickedness  ;  but,  on  the  contrary, 
of  abstaining  from  thefts,  robberies  and  adulteries;  also,  of 
not  violating  their  promise,  or  denying  a  pledge  ;  after  which 
it  was  their  custom  to  separate,  and  to  meet  again  at  a  pro- 
miscuous, harmless  meal,  from  which  last  practice,  however, 
they  desisted,  after  the  publication  of  my  edict,  in  which, 
agreeably  to  your  orders,  I  forbade  any  societies  of  that  sort. 
On  which  account  I  judged  it  the  more  necessary  to  inquire, 
by  torture,  from  two  females,  who  were  said  to  be  deacon- 
esses, what  is  the  real  truth.  Dut  nothing  could  I  collect, 
except  a  depraved  and  excessive  superstition.  Deferring 
therefore  any  farther  investigation,  I  determined  to  consult 
you.  For  the  number  of  culprits  is  so  great,  as  to  call  for 
serious  consultation. 

"  Many  persons  are  informed  against,  of  every  age  and  of 
both  sexes ;  and  more  still  will  be  in  the  same  situation. 
The  contagion  of  the  superstition  hath  spread,  not  only 
through  cities,  but  even  villages  in  the  country.  Not  that  I 
think  it  impossible  to  check  and  to  correct  it.  The  success 
of  my  endeavors  hitherto  forbids  such  desponding  thoughts; 
for  the  temples,  once  almost  desolate,  begin  to  be  frequented, 
and  the  sacred  solemnities,  which  had  long  been  inter- 
mitted, are  now  attended  afresh,  and  the  sacrificial  victims 
arc  now  sold  every  where,  which  once  could  scarcely  find  a 
purchaser.  Whence,  I  conclude  that  many  might  be  re- 
claimed, were  the  hope  of  impunity  on  repentance  absolutely 
confirmed." 

TRAJAN    TO    PLINY. 

"  You  have  done  perfectly  right,  my  dear  Pliny,  in  the 
inquiry  which  you  have  made  concerning  Christians.  For 
truly,    no   one    general    rule    can    be  laid   down,  which  will 


Chapter  4.]  TRAJAN   to  pi.iny.  173 

apply  itself  to  all  cases.  These  people  must  not  be  sought 
alter.  If  they  are  brought  before  you  and  convicted,  let- 
them  be  capitally  punished;  yet  with  this  restriction,  that  if 
any  one  renounce  Christianity,  and  evidence  his  sincerity 
by  supplicating  our  gods,  however  suspected  he  may  be  for 
the  past,  he  shall  obtain  pardon  for  the  future  on  his  repent- 
ance. But  anonymous  libels  ought,  in  no  case,  to  be  at- 
tended to ;  for  the  precedent  would  be  of  the  worst  sort, 
and  perfectly  incongruous  to  the  maxims  of  my  government." 

From  this  important  correspondence,  we  learn  that  Chris- 
tians were  then  very  numerous : — that  they  every  where 
worshipped  Christ  as  Cod ;  that  their  morals  were  not 
only  unimpeachable,  but  of  an  high  character,  and  that, 
because  of  the  spirit  of  Christianity,  the  heathen  temples 
were  almost  desolate,  and  the  sacrificial  victims  could  scarce 
find  a  purchaser.  This  is  the  testimony,  not  of  a  Christian, 
but  of  a  heathen  governor.  Strange  that  such  men  as  Trajan 
and  Pliny  should  not  have  been  allured  by  a  religion  which 
made  such  good  men  and  peaceable  citizens;  or,  at  least, 
should  not  have  withheld  from  them  entirely  the  arm  of  per- 
secution. But  there  is  no  coincidence  between  the  religion 
of  a  virtuous  pagan,  and  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  The  one 
fosters  human  pride  ;  the  other,  humbles  man  in  the  dust ;  so 
that  often  die  bitterest  enemies  of  the  cross,  are  those  who 
have  made  the  greatest  attainments,  as  they  themselves  think, 
in  the  moral  virtues. 

The  order  of  Trajan,  however,  was  favorable  to  the  Chris- 
tians, as  it  forbade  all  search  to  be  made  after  them,  and  pro- 
hibited all  anonymous  libels  and  accusations,  though  it  still 
left  the  door  open  for  persecution  and  death. 

From  this  correspondence  also,  and  from  the  other  his- 
torical records  of  the  age,  we  learn  that  the  Christians  were 
looked  upon  with  the  utmost  contempt.  Pliny  calls  their 
relioion  "  a  depraved  and  excessive  superstition,"  and  views 
their  attachment  to  the  Gospel,  as  a  sullen  and  obstinate  in- 
flexibility, demanding  the  vengeance  of  the  magistrate.  No 
epithets  could  be  too  debased  to  be  heaped  upon  them. 
They  were  called  atheists,  magicians,  haters  of  the  light,  self- 
murderers,  eaters  of  human  flesh;  and  were  accused  of  un- 
natur^  crimes,  which  are  not  to  be  mentioned.  But  their 
accusers  could  bring  nothing  against  them,  excepting  that 
they  would  not  invoke  the  gods  and  execrate  Christ;  and 
when  any  apostates  would  do  this,  they  were  at  once  forgiven 
15* 


174  CLEMENT.      MARTYRDOM    OF    IGNATIUS.    [Preiod  III. 

and  admitted  into  favor,  notwithstanding  these  charges  of 
gross  immorality. 

Had  we  correct  biographical  notices  of  those  who  con- 
versed with  them,  and  survived  the  Apostles,  we  should,  no 
doubt,  find  many  among  them  who  illustriously  adorned  the 
doctrine  of  God  their  Saviour.  The  writings  only  of  Clement, 
who  presided  nine  years  over  the  Church  of  Home,  and  whom 
Paul  calls  his  fellow  laborer,  whose  "  name  is  in  the  book  of 
life,"  have  come  down  to  us.  He  wrote  an  epistle  to  the 
Corinthians,  at  the  close  of  the  first  century ;  which  presents 
him  as  strongly  attached  to  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel,  and  animated  by  a  truly  apostolic  spirit ;  and  the 
Corinthians,  as  still  possessing  the  faith,  and  hope,  and  charity 
of  the  Gospel,  though  tarnished,  as  in  the  days  of  Paul,  with 
pride  and  a  schismatical  spirit. 

The  successor  of  James,  in  the  pastoral  office  at  Jerusalem, 
was  Simeon.  The  church  had  tied  to  Pella,  when  the  city 
was  encompassed  with  the  Roman  armies ;  but  it  returned 
to  Judea,  about  the  beginning  of  Trajan's  reign,  after  quiet 
was  restored,  and  the  city  in  some  measure  rebuilt.  There 
Adrian  found  them  worshipping  in  a  small  building  upon 
Mount  Zion,  when  he  came  to  repair  Jerusalem.  Simeon 
lived  to  a  great  age.  Being  accused  before  Atticus.  the 
Roman  governor,  he  was  scourged  many  days  and  then 
crucified,  A.  D.  107. 

In  the  same  year,  Ignatius,  who  presided  in  the  church  of 
Antioeh,  suffered  martyrdom  for  the  faith  of  Jesus.  He 
had  in  his  youth  been  a  disciple  of  John,  and  had  been  in- 
timately acquainted  with  Peter  and  Paul.  Peter,  it  is  said, 
laid  hands  on  him  when  he  was  ordained  to  the  pastoral 
office.  Having  continued  in  the  pastoral  charge  about  forty 
years,  he  presented  himself  before  Trajan  on  his  way  to  the 
Parthian  war,  hoping  to  avert  a  storm  which  was  then  ready 
to  burst  on  the  Christians.  "What  an  impious  spirit  art 
thou,"  said  Trajan,  '-both  to  transgress  our  commands,  and 
to  inveigle  others  into  the  same  folly  to  their  ruin  !"  "  The- 
ophorus  ought  not  to  be  called  so,"  answered  Ignatius, 
"forasmuch  as  nil  wicked  spirits  are  departed  from  the  ser- 
vants of  God.  But  if  you  call  me  impious  because  I  am 
hostile  to  evil  spirit,  1  own  the  charge  in  that  respect#  For 
I  dissolve  .ill  their  snares  through  Christ,  the  heavenly  king." 
Traj.  'Pray,  who  is  Theophorus?"  Ign.  "He  who  has 
Christ  in  his  breast."     Traj.  "  And   thinkest  thou  not  that 


Chapter  4  ]  reign   OF  ADRIAN.  175 

gods  reside  in  us  also,  who  fight  for  us  against  our  enemies  ?" 
Ign.  "  You  mistake  in  calling  the  demons  of  the  nations  by 
the  name  of  gods.  For  there  is  only  one  God,  who  made 
heaven  and  earth,  the  sea  and  all  that  is  in  them ;  and  one 
Jesus  Christ,  his  only  begotten  Son,  whose  kingdom  be  my 
portion.'  Traj.  "  His  kingdom,  do  you  say,  who  was 
crucified  under  Pilate  ?"  Ign.  "  His,  who  crucified  my  sin 
with  its  author,  and  has  put.  all  the  fraud  and  malice  of  Satan 
under  the  feet  of  those  who  carry  him  in  their  hearts."  Traj. 
"  Dost  thou  then  carry  him  who  was  crucified  with  thee  V 
Ign.  "  I  do ;  for  it  is  written,  '  I  dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in 
them."'  Then  Trajan  pronounced  this  sentence  against  him. 
"  Since  Ignatius  confesses  that  he  carries  within  himself  him 
that  was  crucified,  we  command  that  he  be  carried,  bound  by 
soldiers,  to  great  Rome,  there  to  be  thrown  to  the  wild  beasts 
for  the  entertainment  of  the  people." 

This  excellent  man,  "  full  of  faith  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost," 
was  hurried  off  to  the  place  of  suffering.  On  his  way  to 
Rome,  he  stopped  at  Smyrna  to  visit  Polycarp.  They  had 
been  fellow  disciples  of  John.  Their  meeting  was  joyful. 
Seven  epistles  were  written  by  him  to  as  many  churches 
before  he  reached  the  end  of  his  journey.  From  these,  which 
are  still  extant,  though  perhaps  corrupted,  we  learn  that  the 
churches  of  Asia  retained  much  evangelical  purity,  though 
they  were  often  greatly  perplexed  by  heresies,  and  borne 
down  by  persecution ;  that  the  deity,  manhood,  and  atonement 
of  Christ,  were  doctrines  unspeakably  precious :  and  that  an 
entire  separation  from  all  who  deny  the  fundamental  doctrines 
of  Christianity,  was  the  foundation  of  their  long  continued 
prosperity.  When  he  came  to  Rome  he  was  anxious  for  a 
speedy  martyrdom,  and  had  his  wish  granted,  for  he  was 
immediately  led  into  the  amphitheatre  and  thrown  to  the  wild 
beasts.  His  bones  were  carefully  collected  by  his  friends 
and  carried  to  Antioch. 

Trajan  was  succeeded  by  Adrian,  A.  D.  117.  This 
emperor  was  respectfully  addressed  by  Quadratus  and  Aris- 
tides,  two  excellent  Athenian  Christians,  in  behalf  of  the 
churches ;  and  by  them  he  seems  to  have  been  induced  to 
direct  that  the  calumniators  of  Christians  should  not.  only  not 
be  heard,  but  should  be  punished ;  and  that,  if  any  were 
presented  before  the  magistrates,  they  should  be  condemned 
only  as  it  should  appear  that  they  had  broken  the  laws.     This 


176  BE    OF    ANTONINUS.  [Period  III. 

was  the  most  favorable  decree  that  bad  ever  been  made  re- 
laxing to  the  followers  of  Christ 

During  Adrian's   reign,   appi  ri  at  impostor  among 

the  Jews,  called  Barch  -    he  pretended  to  be  the 

Star  prophesied  of  by  Balaam.     Defeated  in  every  way  and 

reduced  to  the  greatest  extremities,  the  Jews  received  him 
with  open  arms.  He  came  out  in  rebellion  against  the 
emperor,  but  was  soon  defeated  and  slain.  In  the  conflict, 
however,  the  Christians  were  great  sufferers ;  for  the  Jews, 
looking  upon  them  as  the  authors  of  their  calamities,  every 
where  indicted  upon  them  the  greatest  cruelties. 

The  next  emperor,  Antoninus  Pius,  was  still  more  favorable 
to  the  Christians.  In  the  third  year  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  140. 
Justin  Martyr,  a  very  able  defender  of  the  truth,  presented 
him  an  apology  for  Christianity,  which  had  no  small  in- 
fluence on  his  mind.  An  edict  issued  by  him,  in  consequence 
of  complaints  made  from  Asia  of  the  Christians,  as  the  cause 
of  the  earthquakes,  speaks  volumes  in  his  praise,  and  in 
praise  too,  of  the  persecuted. 

"  THE  EMPEROR  TO  THE  COMMON  COUNCIL  OF  ASIA." 

"  I  am  quite  of  opinion  that  the  gods  will  take  care  to  dis- 
cover such  persons.  For  it  much  more  concerns  them  to 
punish  those  who  refuse  to  worship  them,  than  you,  if  they  be 
able.  But  you  harass  and  vex  the  Christians  and  accuse 
them  of  atheism  and  other  crimes,  which  you  can  b\-  no 
means  prove.  To  them  it  appears  an  advantage  to  die  for 
their  religion  ;  and  they  will  gain  their  point,  while  they  throw 
away  their  lives  rather  than  comply  with  your  injunctions. 
As  to  tli'  earthquakes  which  have  happ<  ned  in  past  times,  or 
lately,  is  it  not  proper  to  remind  you  of  your  own  despondency, 
when  they  happen,  and  to  desire  you  to  compare  your  spirit 
with  theirs  and  observe  how  serenely  they  confide  in-  God ! 
In  such  seasons  you  seem  to  lie  ignorant  of  the  gods,  and  to 
.   et  their  worship.     '\  on  live  in  th<  !  ignorance  of 

the  sup;-'  bimself,  and  you  harass  and  persecute  to 

death  thi  e  who  do  worship  him.  Concerning  these  same 
.  some  others  of  the  provincial  governors  wrote  to  our 
divine  father  Adrian,  to  whom  he  returned  answer,  'That 
should  not  he  molested,  unless  they  appeared  to  attempt 

.'I  lit.'      Many,  also,  hav  • 

.    ifi«  i  to  m<  men.  to  whom  I    have   r  - 


Chapter  4.]  MARTYRDOM  of  justiv  177 

turned  an  answer  agreeable  to  the  maxims  of  my  father.     But 
if  any    person  will  still   persist   in  accusing  the    Christians . 
merely  as  such — let  the    accused   be   acquitted,  though   he 
appear  to  be  a  Christian,  and  let  the  accuser  be  punished." 

This  was  certainly  no  ordinary,  and  we  are  assured  by 
Eusebius,  it  was  no  empty  edict ;  for  it  was  fully  put  in  ex- 
ecution, and  gave  the  church  about  twenty-three  years  of 
peace  and  prosperity.  But  such  seasons  she  was  liable  to 
abuse;  provoking  against  her  the  anger  of  heaven.  From 
worldly  mindedness  and  stupidity,  however,  she  was  again 
soon  roused  by  the  fires  of  persecution.  - 

In  the  year  161,  Pius  was  succeeded  by  Marcus  Antoninus, 
a  man  of  eminence  in  the  schools  of  philosophy ;  whose 
meditations,  humanity,  and  beneficence,  have  gained  him  the 
plaudits  of  succeeding  generations,  but  whose  pride  and  self 
importance  made  him  scorn  the  doctrines  of  the  cross  ;  made 
him,  for  nineteen  years,  a  bitter  persecutor  of  the  followers  of 
the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus.  Very  able  apologies  were  made 
for  the  Christians  by  Justin,  Tatian.  Athenagoras,  Apollinaris, 
Theophilus,  and  Melito  ;  but  they  were  regarded  by  Marcus 
as  a  vain,  obstinate,  and  evil-minded  race,  and  left  without 
relief,  to  the  most  cruel  tortures.  So  much,  however,  were 
former  edicts  regarded,  that  none  could  be  condemned  unless 
some  crime  was  brought  against  them ;  but  the  enraged 
heathen  priests  and  corrupt  judges,  found  no  difficulty  in 
suborning  false  witnesses,  and  procuring  the  death  of  all  who 
were  brought  before  them. 

In  the  year  163,  the  able  apologist,  Justin,  slept  in  Jesus. 
He  was  educated  a  philosopher,  and  was,  probably,  the  most 
learned  man,  who,  from  the  days  of  the  iVpostles,  had  em- 
braced Christianity.  In  early  life  he  wandered  through  all 
the  systems  of  philosophy  in  pursuit  of  God  and  happiness, 
but  found  no  satisfaction.  At  length  he  examined  the  Gospel, 
and  found  peace  for  his  soul.  To  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer 
he  consecrated  his  habits  of  study,  and  became  its  able  sup- 
porter. His  views  of  Christian  doctrine  were  once,  in  the 
main,  evangelical  ;  but  he  was  nearly  ruined  by  a  philoso- 
phizing spirit.  Of  those  who  denied  the  deity  of  Christ,  he 
thus  expressed  himself:  "  There  are  some  who  call  them- 
selves Christians,  who  confess  him  to  be  the  Christ,  but  still 
maintain  that  he  is  a  mere  man  only,  with  whom  I  agree  not ; 
neither  do  most  of  those  who  bear  that  name  agree  with 
them;  because  we   are  commanded  by  Christ  himself  not  to 


178  MARTYRDOM    I  k.RP.  [PbEIOD  III. 

obey  the  precepts  of  men,  but  his  own  injunctions,  and  those 
of  the  holy  prophets.  A.s  for  myself,  I  am  too  mean  to  say 
anything  becoming  Lis  infinite  deity."  lit-  apologies  for 
Christianity  arc  still  -  and  an-  very  valuable. 

This  learned  and  excellent  man  was  imprisoned,  whipped, 
and  beheaded  for  the  crime  of  being  a  Christian.  We  have 
Li-  o  stimony  to  the  interesting  and  important  fact,  that  the 
churches  in  Lis  time  examined  tliose  they  received,  not  only 
concerning  their  creed,  but  concerning  a  work  of  grace  in 
their  hearts. 

But  the  most  distinguished  martyr  of  the  age,  was  Polycarp. 
able  man  was  the  disciple  of  John,?— was  intimate 
with  the  apo>tles,  and  was  ordained  by  them  over  the  church 
of  Smyrna.  The  learned  Usher  says,  it  is  beyond  all  ques- 
tion, tLat  he  was  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Smyrna,  to  whom 
the  apocalyptical  epistle  was  sent.  If  so,  his  martyrdom  was 
there  particularly  predicted.  For  seventy  year-  he  Lad  been 
a  firm  pillar  in  the  church.  Against  the  heretics  of  the  age, 
especially  the  Docetae,  who  denied  the  humanity  of  Christ, 
rejected  the  ('Id  Testament,  and  mutilated  the  New,  he  op- 
posed  himself  with  the  greatest  firmness.  To  Marcion,  their 
chief,  who  one  day  called  out  to  him,  "Polycarp,  own  us;'' 
"1  do  own>thee,"  sail  he,  "to  be  the  fir6t  born  <>f  Satan." 
[reneus  informs  us,  th  o  heard  from  Lis  lips  an  .account 

of  Lis  con'  with  John,  and  others  w  iw  had  seen  our 

Lord,  whose  sayings  he  rehearsed. 

Tins  venerable  man  was  brought  to  tLe  tribunal  in  the 
hundredth  year  of  his  age.  The  proconsul  toll  him  to  re- 
proacL  ('Lrist  and  he  would  release  him.  "  Eighty  and  six 
years,"  said  Polycarp,  "have  1  served  him,  and  lie  hath 
never  wronged  me.  and  how  can  I  blaspheme  pry  King  who 
hath  saved  me  ?"  "  I  have  wild  beasts,"  said  the  proconsul. 
"Call  them,"'  said  the  martyr.  "I  will  tune  your  spirit  by 
fire."  ••  5fou  threaten  me  with  fire  which  burns  lor  a  moment 
and  will  be  soon  extinct;  but  you  are  ignorant  of  tLe  future 
judgment,   and  of  tLe  fire  of  eternal  punishment  reserved  for 

;odly.     lint  why  do  you  delay  .'      Do  what  you  pi  i 
The  (ire  being  prepare'!,  and  Le  being  bound,  a  distinguished 
sacrifii  d  Lis  hands,  which  were  tied  behind  him,  and 

sai<!.     "  O  Father    of  thy    beloved    and    blessed     Son,    .lesns 

(         \  through  whom  we  have  attained  a  knowledge  of  thee, 

< »  <  ''oil  o!  angels  and  principalities,  and  of  all  creation,  and  of 
rill  tLi-  just  who   live  in  thy  Sight,  I  bless  tLee  tliat    tliou  Last 


Chapter  4.]       MARTYRS    OF    VIENNE    AND    LYONS.  179 

counted  me  worthy  of  this  day,  and  this  hour,  to  receive  my 
portion  in  the  number  of  martyrs,  in  the  cup  of  Christ,  for  the 
resurrection  to  eternal  life,  both  of  soul  and  body,  in  the  in-' 
corruption  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  among  whom  may  1  be  received 
before  thee  this  day  as  a  sacrifice  well  savored  and  acceptable, 
which  thou  the  faithful  and  true  God  has  prepared,  promised 
beforehand,  and  fulfilled  accordingly.  Wherefore  I  praise 
thee  for  all  these  things,  I  glorify  thee  by  the  Eternal  High 
Priest,  thy  well  beloved  Son,  through  whom,  with  him  in  the 
Holy  Spirit,  be  glory  to  thee,  both  now  and  forever.     Amen," 

Eleven  brethren  from  Philadelphia  suffered  with  him, 
A.  D.  167.  If  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  died  as  a  mere  martyr  to 
the  truth,  how  inferior  was  he  in  fortitude,  to  his  servant 
Polycarp.  "  O  my  Father,"  said  he,  "  If  it  be  possible,  let  this 
cup  pass  from  me."  But  he  was  an  atoning  sacrifice,  called 
to  bear  his  Father's  wrath,  for  our  sins. 

By  the  persecutions  of  Antoninus,  our  attention  is  here 
directed  to  a  country  hitherto  unknown  in  ecclesiastical 
history.  Flourishing  churches  had  been  planted  in  Vienne, 
and  Lyons  in  France,  then  called  Galia ;  probably  by  the 
churches  of  Asia.  The  account  given  by  themselves  of  their 
sufferings,  under  Severus,  the  Roman  governor,  will  be  read 
with  great  interest  by  all  who  love  to  trace  the  children 
of  God  in  their  Christian  warfare.  It  affords  a  very  full 
account  of  the  humility,  meekness,  patience,  magnanimity 
and  heavenly-mindedness  of  the  martyrs  ;  of  the  influences 
of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  of  the  supports  of  religion,  under  the 
most  excruciating  sufferings,  and  must  excite  in  every 
reader,  a  spirit  of  gratitude  to  God,  for  the  inestimable 
blessings  which  we,  in  this  age  of  light  and  liberty,  are  per- 
mitted to  enjoy. 

The  epistle  of  the    Churches   of  Vienne   and  Lyons,   to    the 
Brethren  in  Asia  and  Phri/gia'. 

ABRIDGED. 

"  The  servants  of  Christ,  sojourning  in  Vienne,  and 
Lyons  in  France,  to  the  brethren  in  Asia,  Propria,  and 
Phrygia,  who  have  the  same  faith  and  hope  of  redemption 
with  us  ;  peace  and  grace  and  glory  from  God  the  Father,  and 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

"  We  are  not  competent  to  describe  with  accuracy,  nor  is  it 


IPO  MARTYRS   OF   VIENNE   AND   LYONS.        [Period  III. 

in  our  power  to  express  the  greatness  of  the  affliction  sus- 
tained here  by  the  saints ;  the  intense  animosity  of  the 
heathen  against  them,  and  the  complicated  sufferings  of  the 
blessed  martyrs.  The  grand  enemy  assaulted  us  with  all  his 
might;  and  by  hia  first  essays,  exhibited  intentions  of  ex 
ercising  malice  without  limits  and  without  control.  He  left 
no  method  untried  t'>  habituate  his  slaves  to  his  bloody  work, 
and  to  prepare  them  by  previous  exercises  against  the  ser» 
rants  of  God.  Christians  were  absolutely  prohibited  from 
appearing  in  any  houses,  excepting  their  own;  in  baths;  in 
the  market :  or  m  any  public  place  whatever.  The  grace  of 
God,  however,  fought  for  us,  preserving  the  weak  and  ex- 
posing  the  strong;  who,  like  pillars,  were  able  to  withstand 
them  in  patience,  and  to  draw  the  whole  fury  of  the  wicked 
against  themselves.  These  entered  into  the  contest,  and 
sustained  every  species  of  pain  and  reproach.  What  was 
heavy  to  others,  to  them  was  light  while  they  were  hastening 
to  Christ,  evincing,  indeed,  that  the  sufferings  of  t/ns  prt  8t  tit 
time  are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  glory  that  shall  be 
revealed  in  its. 

'  The  first  trial  was  from  the  people  at  large ;  shouts, 
blows,  the  dragging  of  their  bodies,  the  plundering  of  their 
goods,  casting  of  stones,  and  the  confining  of  them  within 
their  own  houses,  and  all  the  indignities  which  may  be  ex- 
pected from  a  fierce  and  outrageous  multitude;  these  were 
magnanimously  sustained.  Being  led  into  the  Forum  by  the 
tribune  and  the  magistrates,  they  were  examined  before,  all  the 
people,  whether  they  were  Christians;  and,  on  pleading 
guilty,  were  shut  up  in  prison  till  the  arrival  of  the  governor. 
Before  him  they  were  at  length  brought,  and  he  treated  us 
with  the  greatest  savagencss  of  manners.  The  capital  martyrs 
discharged  their  part  with  all  alacrity  of  mind.  Others 
seemed  not  so  Jready" — as  yet  weak,  unable  to  sustain  the 
shock  of  so  great  a  contest.  Ten  lapsed,  whose  cases  filled 
us  wit!i  great  and  unmcasurable  sorrow.  Persons  were  now 
apprehended  daily,  of  such  as  were  counted  worthy  to  fill  up 
the  number  of  the  lapsed ;  so  that  the  most  excellent  were 
•elected  from  the  two  churches,  even  those  by  whose  labor 
they  had  been  founded  and  established.  They  seized  at  the 
same  I  I  our  heathen  servants,  who,  by  the  im- 

pulse of  Satan,  f<  aring  the  torments  which  they  saw  in- 
flicted on  the  saints,  at  the  suggestion  of  the  soldiers,  accused 
us  of  eating   human    flesh,   and    of  various  unnatural  crimes, 


Chapter  4.]  MARTYRS   ok   VIENNE  AND   LYONS.  181 

and  of  things  not  fit  even  to  be  mentioned  or  imagined,  and 
such  as  ought  not  to  be  believed  of  mankind.  These  things 
being  divulged,  all  were  incensed  to  madness  against  us,  so 
that  if  some  were  formerly  more  moderate  on  account  of  any 
connexions  of  blood,  affinity  or  friendship,  they  were  then 
transported  beyond  all  bounds  with  indignation. 

"  Now  it  was  that  our  Lord's  word  was  fulfilled — '  The 
time  will  come,  when  whosoever  killeth  you  will  think  that  he 
doeth  God  service.' — The  holy  martyrs  now  sustained  tortures 
which  exceed  the  powers  of  description  ;  Satan  laboring  by 
means  of  these  tortures,  to  extort  something  slanderous 
against  Christianity.  The  whole  fury  of  the  multitude,  the 
governor  ^nid  the  soldiers,  were  spent  in  a  particular  manner 
on  Sanctus  of  Vienne,  the  deacon ;  and  on  Maturus,  a  late 
convert  indeed,  but  a  magnanimous  wrestler  in  spiritual 
things;  and  on  Attains  of  Pergamus,  a  man  who  had  ever 
been  a  pillar  and  support  of  our  church ;  and  lastly,  on 
Blandina,  through  whom  Christ  showed  that  those  things  that 
appear  unsightly  and  contemptible  among  men,  are  most 
honorable  in  the  presence  of  God,  on  account  of  love  to  his 
name,  exhibited  in  real  energy,  and  not  in  boasting  and 
pompous  pretences.  To  every  interrogatory,  Sanctus  an* 
swered,  I  am  a  Christian.  Having  exhausted  all  the  usual 
methods  of  torture,  they  at  last  fixed  red  hot  plates  of  brass  to 
the  most  tender  parts  of  his  body.  But  he  remained  in- 
flexible. Some  young  persons  whose  bodies  had  been  un- 
exercised with  sufferings,  unequal  to  the  severity  of  the  con- 
finement, expired.  Pothinus,  bishop  of  Lyons,  upwards  of 
ninety  years  of  age,  and  very  infirm  and  asthmatic,  yet  strong 
in  spirit,  and  panting  after  martyrdom,  was  dragged  before  the 
tribunal,  treated  with  the  greatest  indignity,  thrown  into  prison, 
where,  after  two  days,  he  expired. 

"  The  martyrs  were  put  to  death  in  various  ways.  Maturus, 
Sanctus,  Blandina,  and  Attains,  were  led  to  the  wild  beasts  in 
the  amphitheatre,  to  be  the  common  spectacle  of  Gentile 
inhumanity. 

"  Cassar  sent  orders  that  the  confessors  of  Christ  should  be 
put  to  death,  and  that  the  apostates  from  their  divine  master 
should  be  dismissed.  These  were  interrogated  separate  from 
the  rest,  as  persons  soon  to  be  dismissed,  and  made  a  con- 
fession to  the  surprise  of  the  Gentiles,  and  were  added  to 
the  list  of  martyrs.  A  small  number  still  remained  in  apos- 
tacy;  but  they  were  those  who  possessed  not  the  least  spark 
16 


182  CORRUPTIONS  OF  THE  SECOND  CENTURV.    [Period  III. 

of  divine  faith,  had  not  the  least  acquaintance  with  the 
riches  of  Christ  in  their  souls,  and  had  no  fear  of  God 
hefore  their  eyes;  whose  life  had  brought  reproach  on 
Christianity,  and  had  evidenced  them  to  be  the  children  of 
perdition. 

••  (  ha  the  last  day  of  the  spectacles.  Blandina  was  again  in- 
troduced with  Ponticus,  a  youth  of  fifteen.  They  were 
ordered  to  swear  by  the  idols  ;  and  the  mob  perceiving  them 
to  persevere  immovably,  were  incensed,  and  no  pity  was 
shown.  Ponticus,  animated  by  his  sister,  who  was  observed 
bv  the  heathen  to  strengthen  and  confirm  him,  after  a 
ninious  exertion  of  patience,  yielded  up  the  ghost. 
After  Blandina  had  endured  stripes,  the  tearing  of  (lie  beasts, 
and  the  hot  iron  chair,  she  was  inclosed  in  a  net  and  thrown 
to  a  bull  ;  and  having  been  tossed  some  time  by  the  animal, 
and  proving  quite  superior  to  her  pains,  through  the  influence 
of  hope  and  the  realizing  view  of  the  objects  of  her  faith  and 
her  fellowship  with  Christ,  she  at  length  breathed  out  her 
soul.  Even  her  enemies  confessed  that  no  woman  among 
them  had  ever  suffered  such  and  so  great  things. 

"  The  bodies  of  the  martyrs  having  been  contumeliously 
treated  and  exposed  for  six  days,  were  burnt  and  reduced  to 
ashes,  and  scattered  by  the  wicked  into  the  Rhone,  that  not 
the  least  particle  of  them  might  appear  on  the  earth  anymore. 
And  they  did  these  things  as  if  they  could  prevail  against 
God,  and  prevent  their  resurrection — and  that  they  might  deter 
others,  as  they  said,  'from  the  hope  of  a  future  life; — on 
which  reryingj  they  introduce  a  atrarlgs  and  new  religion,  and 
despise  the  most  excruciating  tortures,  and  die  with  joy.  Now 
let  us  see  if  they  will  rise  again,  and  if  their  God  can  help 
them,  and  deliver  them  out  of  our  bands."' 

Antoninus  was  succeeded,  towards  the  close  of  the  second 
century,  by  Commodus;  under  whom,  though  he  himself  was 
•    profligate   prince,  the   church  enjoyed  about  twelve 
and   rest.      During  this  period,  many  of  the 
nol  ility  of  Koine,  with  their  whole  families,  embraced  Chris- 
tianity, and  the  Gospel  was  widely  extended. 

The  second  century  was  not  favorable  to  the  rise  of  new 
and  powerful  heresies.     The  great  line  of  distinction  w 
betwei  I    Christians.     The  question  was, — Will 

you  bow  io  the  i  m  a  follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus 

Christ  I  'I  be  Christians  were  too  much  oppressed  to  be  con- 
t>  nun::  with  each  otlur,  and  had  too  much  of  the  simple  faith 


ChaPTF.K   4.]  CORRUPTIONS  OF   THE  SECOND  CENTURY.  183 

of  Jesus  to  give  heed  to  seducing  spirirs.  Opposers  there 
were,  as  in  the  first  century,  to  the  deity  and  humanity  of 
Christ,  and  to  the  doctrines  of  grace,  who  ran  into  a  thousaniH 
unmeaning  subtleties  and  fancies,  according  with  the  philo- 
sophy of  the  age ;  and  one  Montanus  pretended  that  he  was 
the  Paraclete,  or  Comforter,  whom  the  divine  Saviour,  at  his 
departure,  promised  to  send  to  his  disciples,  to  lead  them  into 
all  truth,  and  who  was  to  perfect  the  Gospel  by  adding  new 
precepts,  requiring  holiness  and  more  abstraction  from  the 
world  than  Christ  had  demanded.  He  had  many  followers  in 
Asia  and  Africa.  But  no  new  doctrine  was  able  in  this  period 
to  create  any  extensive  and  permanent  interest. 

Owing,  however,  to  a  co-operation  of  a  number  of  power- 
ful causes,  there  was  in  this  century  a  vast  increase  of  useless 
rites  and  ceremonies.  The  Christians  innocently  desired  a 
spread  of  Christianity.  Instead  of  depending  on  the  power 
of  truth  and  holy  example,  under  the  operation  of  the  Spirit, 
they  attempted  to  please  both  Jews  and  heathens,  by  an 
adoption  of  forms  and  ceremonies  from  their  religions.  They 
were  called  atheists,  because  of  the  simplicity  and  spirituality 
of  their  religion ;  and,  to  avoid  this  reproach,  they  were  in- 
duced to  have  a  more  visible  and  splendid  worship,  to  multiply 
temples,  altars,  days  of  fasting,  pcculiarites  of  dress,  and 
splendid  ceremonies.  To  give  importance  to  Christian  doc- 
trine, the  symbolical  manner  of  teaching,  popular  in  that  age, 
was  introduced  ;  and,  to  express  their  new  and  solemn  engage- 
ments to  Christ,  military  rites  and  phrases  were  brought  into 
the  peaceful  kingdom  of  the  Redeemer.  Having  once,  from 
these  and  other  causes,  departed  from  the  simplicity  of  Chris- 
tian worship,  the  multiplication  of  rites  and  ceremonies  ceased 
not  for  centuries. 

Christ  had  instituted  the  Supper  as  a  memorial  of  his 
death  ;  but,  not  content  with  this,  his  followers  soon  began  to 
commemorate,  annually,  almost  every  remarkable  event  which 
occurred  in  the  first  establishment  of  Christianity.  The 
great  anniversary  festivals,  which  had  in  this  century  gained 
footing,  were  in  commemoration  of  the  death  and  resurrec- 
tion of  Christ,  and  of  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  upon  the 
Apostles.  The  first,  which  was  called  Easter,  or  the  paschal 
feast,  because  the  day  of  Christ's  death  was  considered  as  the 
same  as  that  on  which  the  Jews  celebrated  the  passover,  was 
soon  the  occasion  of  a  disgraceful  schism,  which  rent  asunder 
the  Christian  world.     The  Asiatic   Christians  observed  this 


184  THIRD    CENTURY.  [Period  III. 

festival  on  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  first  Jewish  month ;  and, 
three  days  after,  commemorated  the  resurrection  of  Christ. 
The  Western  Christians  celebrated  it  the  night  before  his 
resurrection,  that  they  might  connect  his  death  and  resurrec- 
tion in  one  festival.  Frequent  conferences  were  held  among 
distinguished  men  in  the  East  and  the  West.  Towards  the 
close  of  the  second  century,  Victor,  bishop  of  Rome,  en- 
deavored to  compel  the  Asiatic  churches  to  submit  to  the 
rn  custom,  and  failing  in  his  attempt,  broke  all  com- 
munion with  them.  Each  party  retained  its  own  custom  until 
the  fourth  century,  when  the  council  of  Nice  abolished  that 
of  the  Asiatics,  and  reduced  all  the  churches  to  uniformity. 


CHAPTER    V. 

Conduct  of  the  Roman  Emperors  in  the  third  century.  Extension  of  the  Gospel.  De- 
cline of  piety.  Increase  of  useless  rites.  Genuine  fruits  of  the  Spirit.  Tertullian's 
account  of  the  conduct  ef  the  Christians.  His  character.  Ireneus.  Origen.  Cyp- 
rian.  Question  concerning  Infani  Baptism.  Novatians.  SabeUians.  Manicheans. 
Attacks  of  Heathen  Philosophers.  Porphyry.  First  great  declension  of  Christianity. 
Tremendous  Persecution  under  Dioclesian.  Elevation  of  Constantine  to  the  Roman 
Empire.  Abolition  of  the  Ancient  Religion  of  Itorne.  Establishment  of  Christianity 
throughout  the  Empire. 

The  remainder  of  the  period,  referred  to  in  the  beginning 
of  the  last  chapter,  was,  excepting  in  its  close,  similar  to  that 
which  has  just  been  described;  presenting  a  constant  succes- 
sion of  persecutions  from  pagans,  frequently  relieved  by 
Emperors  who  were  friendly  to  the  Christian  cause.  In  the 
year  203,  the  Emperor  Severus  made  a  law,  forbidding  any 
subject  of  his  empire  to  change  his  religion.  This  law  was 
designed  to  retard  the  spread  of  the  Gospel ;  and,  being 
•  rely  enforced,  brought  many,  of  both  sexes,  to  the  most 
cruel  deaths.  A  few  years  after,  the  fires  of  persecution 
raged  under  Maximin.  But  the  most  dreadful  persecution  of 
the  third  century,  was  under  DeciuS,  wdio  ascended  the  im- 
perial throne,  A.  I).  219.  He  ordered  the  prrctors,  on  pain  of 
death,  to  extirpate  the  whole  race  of  Christians  without  ex- 
ception;  or  force  them  by  torments,  to  bow  to  the  heathen 
gods.  This  persecution  raged  about  two  years;  vast  multi- 
tudes were  destroyed.  But  other  emperors  were  extremely 
clement,  and  ecially  Philip  and  his  son,  so  favorable 

to  the  Christians,  as  to  produce  a  general  impression  that  they 


Chapters.]  INCREASE    OF    RITES.  185 

were  in  heart  with  them.  There  was,  therefore,  a  great 
advancement  of  the  church  in  the  third  century;  the  persecu-_ 
tion  doing  but  little  to  retard,  and  much  to  purify  her.  The 
immunities  of  Christians,  were,  also,  considerably  increased, 
and,  under  most  of  the  emperors,  they  were  advanced  to 
places  of  power  and  trust. 

The  limits  of  the  church  were  considerably  extended. 
Origen  carried  the  Gospel  into  Arabia.  Pantaenus  into  India. 
And  some  zealous  missionaries  planted  churches  at  Paris, 
Tours,  and  Aries,  in  France ;  also  at  Cologn,  Treves,  and 
Mentz,  in  Germany,  and  passed  into  Scotland. 

Almost  proportionate  with  the  extension  of  Christianity, 
was  the  decrease  in  the  church  of  vital  piety.  A  philoso- 
phizing spirit  among  the  higher,  and  a  wild  monkish  super- 
stition among  the  lower  orders,  fast  took  the  place,  in  the 
third  century,  of  the  faith  and  humility  of  the  first  Christians. 
Many  of  the  clergy  became  very  corrupt,  and  excessively 
ambitious.  In  consequence  of  this,  there  was  an  awful  de- 
fection of  Christians  under  the  persecution  of  Decius.  Some 
wholly  renounced  Christianity,  while  others  saved  themselves 
either  by  offering  sacrifice,  or  by  burning  incense  before  the 
heathen  gods,  or  purchasing  certificates  from  the  heathen 
priests. 

Amid  the  decline  of  piety  and  under  the  influence  of  the 
course  already  mentioned;  useless  rites  and  ceremonies  con- 
tinued to  increase.  The  minds  of  men  were  filled  with  the 
oriental  superstition  concerning  demons  and  apparitions,  and 
with  the  business  of  exorcism  and  spells.  Those  who  were 
not  baptized  or  excommunicated,  were  carefully  avoided  as 
possessed  of  some  evil  spirit.  And  when  any  were  baptized, 
the  evil  demon,  with  much  form  and  ceremony,  and  loud 
shouting,  was  driven  out,  and  the  baptized  were  crowned  and 
clothed  with  white  garments  as  conquerors  over  sin  and  the 
world.  The  sign  of  the  cross  was,  in  this  early  period,  sup- 
posed to  possess  power  to  avert  calamities,  and  to  drive  off 
demons,  and  was  carried  by  Christians  wherever  they  went. 
Fasting  was  in  high  repute.  Prayers  were  offered  three  times 
a  day,  and  forms  began  to  be  introduced.  Sermons  were  long, 
full  of  trope  and  figure,  in  affectation  of  Grecian  eloquence. 
And  saints  began  to  feel  that  there  could  be  no  piety  out  of  the 
bounds  of  a  particular  church  government. 

But  notwithstanding  these  degeneracies,  many  and  precious 
were  the   fruits  of   the  Spirit.     The  church  existed  in  an 
16* 


186  FRUITS    TO    THE    SPIRIT.  [PERIOD  III. 

empire  the  most  corrupt  and  abominable  that  the  world  had 
ever  seen.  But  amid  the  grossest  sensuality,  practised  with- 
out remorse,  or  loss  of  character,  by  men  in  the  highest  ranks, 
many  of  her  fruits  were  holiness  to  the  Lord.  If  she  had  not 
the  purity  of  the  first  century,  she  had  still  a  soli-denial  and 
elevation  above  the  world,  a  fortitude  under  suffering,  and  a 
spirit  of  subordination,  which  no  where  else  existed,  and  an 
attachment  which  made  the  wondering  heathen  exclaim, 
"  Behold  how  these  Christians  love  one  another."  Such  was 
the  strictness  of  her  discipline,  that  a  clergyman,  once  de- 
posed for  immorality,  was  never  restored  to  his  order ;  and  a 
communicant  once  cast  out  for  his  vices,  might  be  restored, 
but  on  a  second  ejection,  could  never  be  admitted  to  the 
church  ;  though  he  might  not  be  beyond  the  mercy  of  God 
and  final  salvation.  Men  spared  no  pains  or  expense,  to 
obtain  multiplied  copies  of  the  Word  of  God. 

The  Sabbath  was  strictly  regarded,  and  the  sacrament  was 
weekly  administered.  This  ordinance,  however,  began  to  be 
misused — being  considered  essential  to  salvation,  and  ad- 
ministered with  pomp,  even  to  infants. 

To  the  powers  that  were,  they  submitted  for  conscience 
sake.  The  fires  of  persecution  raged,  the  most  odious  calum- 
nies were  invented,  men,  vile  and  contemptible,  exercised  the 
most  wanton  barbarities  under  the  ensigns  of  office.  The 
Christians  were  amazingly  numerous,  and  were  possessed  of 
learning,  wealth,  and  talents  ;  many  of  them  were  officers  and 
soldiers  in  the  Roman  armies,  and  had  they  been  disposed, 
might  have  given  the  government  the  greatest  trouble,  and  per- 
haps  overturned  it  completely;  yet,  no  instance  of  insurrec- 
tion, or  resistance  to  civil  authority,  was  known  among  them, 
for  they  remembered  God  had  said,  "  Vengeance  is  mine." 
Their  bitterest  enemies  could  bring  no  other  charge  of  treason 
but  this,  that  they  refused  to  worship  the  gods  of  Rome. 

Their  benevolence  was  such  as  the  world  had  not  before, 
and  has  scarce  since  seen.  They  not  only  gave  their  treasures 
to  their  own  poor,  but  thev  exerted  themselves  to  relieve  dis- 
-  and  Buffering,  wherever  they  could  find  it.  The  Jew 
passed  by  the  wounded  Samaritan,  and  the  Greek  harangued 
■lit  virtue,  btit  never  erected  mi  hospital  or  an  alms-house. 
But  the  church  in  Rome  supported,  at  one  time,  a  thousand  and 

fifty  widows.  Christians  felt  that  they  did  not  deserve  the 
appellation  they  bore,  unless  thev  spent  their  lives  in  doing 
good.      Whole  and  immense  estates  were  consecrated  to  public 


Chapter  5.]  tertullian's  apology.  187 

charity.  Having  renounced  the  luxuries  of  the  world,  they 
did  not  need  great  wealth,  and  they  viewed  their  poor  brethren 
as  on  a  level  with  themselves,  as  sinners,  ransomed  by  the 
blood  of  the  Son  of  God. 

But  their  number  and  character  is  best  shown  by  a  writer 
of  their  own  time  : 

"  We  pray,"  says  Tertullian,  in  his  apology  for  the  Chris- 
tians, "  for  the  safety  of  the  emperors  to  the  eternal  God. 
We  look  up  to  heaven  with  out-stretched  hands,  because  they 
are  harmless ;  with  naked  head  because  we  are  not  ashamed ; 
without  a  prompter,  because  we  pray  from  the  heart;  con- 
stantly pray  for  all  emperors,  that  they  may  have  a  long  life,  a 
secure  empire,  a  safe  palace,  strong  armies,  a  faithful  senate, 
a  well-moralized  people,  a  quiet  state  of  the  world;  whatever 
Caesar  would  wish  for  himself  in  his  public  or  private  capacity. 
Were  we  disposed  to  act  the  part,  I  will  not  say  of  secret 
assassins,  but  of  open  enemies,  should  we  want  forces  and 
numbers?  Are  there  not  multitudes  of  us  in  every  part  of  the 
world  ?  It  is  true,  we  are  but  of  yesterdav,  and  yet  we  have 
filled  all  your  towns,  cities,  islands,  burroughs,  councils,  camps, 
courts,  palaces,  senate,  forum: — We  leave  you  only  your  tem- 
ples. For  what  war  should  we  not  be  ready  and  well  pre- 
pared, even  though  unequal  in  numbers ;  we — who  die  with 
so  much  pleasure,  were  it  not  that  our  religion  requires  us 
rather  to  sutler  death  than  inflict  it  ?  If  we  were  to  make  a 
general  secession  from  your  dominions,  you  would  be  aston- 
ished at  your  solitude.  We  are  dead  to  all  ideas  of  worldly 
honor  and  dignity  ;  nothing  is  more  foreign  to  us  than  political 
concerns.  The  whole  world  is  our  republic.  We  are  a  body 
united  in  one  bond  of  religion,  discipline  and  hope.  We  meet 
in  our  assemblies  for  prayer.  Every  one  pays  something  info 
the  public  chest  once  a  month,  or  when  he  pleases,  and  ac- 
cording to  his  ability  and  inclination,  for  there  is  no  com- 
pulsion. These  gifts  are,  as  it  were,  the  deposits  of  piety. 
Hence  we  relieve  and  bury  the  needy,  support  orphans  and 
decrepit  persons,  those  who  have  suffered  shipwreck,  and 
those  who,  for  the  word  of  God,  are  condemned  to  the  mines 
for  imprisonment.  This  very  charity  of  ours  has  caused  us  to 
be  noticed  by  some  : — '  See,'  say  they,  '  how  these  Christians 
love  one  another.' "  * 

Tertullian  lived  at  Carthage  in  the  latter  part  of  the  second, 
and  beginning  of  the  third  century.  In  early  life  he  was  a 
lawyer,  but  became  a  presbyter  of  the  church.     He  was  a 


168  1RENEUS.  [Period  III. 

man  of  profound  learning,  of  warm  and  vigorous  piety;  but  of 
a  temperament  melancholy  and  austere;  and  unhappily 
adopted,  in  the  close  of  life,  the  visions  of  Montanus.  He  is 
the  first  Latin  writer  of  the  church,  whose  works  have  been 
transmitted  to  us. 

About  the  same  period  flourished  Ireneus,  bishop  of  Lyons. 
He  was  a  Greek  by  birth,  and  a  disciple  of  Polycarp.  "  I 
cau  describe,"  says  he,  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  "  the  very  spot 
in  which  Polycarp  sat  and  expounded,  and  his  coining  in  and 
goin»  (int.  and  the  very  manner  of  his  life,  and  the  figure  of 
his  body,  and  the  sermons  which  he  preached  to  the  multitude, 
and  how  he  related  to  us  his  converse  with  John  and  with  the 
rest  of  those  who  had  seen  the  Lord;  how  he  mentioned  the 
particular  expressions,  and  what  things  he  had  heard  from 
them  of  the  Lord  and  of  his  miracles,  and  of  his  doctrine 
As  Polycarp  had  received  from  the  eye-witnesses  of  the  Word 
of  life, he  told  us  all  things  agreeably  to  the  Scriptures,  These 
things,  then,  through  the  mercy  of  God  inviting  me,  I  heard 
■with  seriousness  :  1  wrote  them,  not  on  paper,  but  on  my 
heart;  and  ever  since,  through  the  grace  of  God.  1  have  a 
genuine  remembrance  of  them ;  and  I  can  witness  before 
God,  that  if  that  blessed  Apostolical  Presbyter  had  heard 
some  of  the  doctrines  which  are  now  maintained,  he  would 
have  cried  out,  and  stopped  hia  ears,  and  in  the  usual  manner, 
have  said,  *  I  good  God,  to  what  times  hast  thou  reserved  me, 
that  1  should  endure  such  things  '  And  he  would  immediately 
have  fled  from  the  place  in  which  he  heard  such  doctrines." 

!  renews  was  ordained  successor  to  Pothinus,  A.  J).  1G9,  and 
suffered  martyrdom  under  the  persecution  of  Severus,  in  the 
beginning  of  the  third  century,  lie  was  a  man  of  much 
meekness,  humility,  dexterity  and  resolution.  He  bad  a  true 
missionary  spirit.  lie  was  a  superior  Greek  scholar,  and 
doubtless  might  have  obtained  the  luxuries  and  pleasures  of 
Asia,  but  these  he  renounced  from  the  love  of  souls.  He 
went  among  the  Gauls,  learned  their  barbarous  dialect,  and 
conformed  to  their  plain  and  homely  fare.  He  wrote  five 
books  againsl  the  heresies  of  the  age,  which  have  been  trans- 
mitted to  us  ; — precious  relics  of  antiquity. 

About  the  middle  of  this  centuryj  two  men  shone  with  dis- 
tinguished brightness  : — Origen%  presbyter  and  catechist  of 
Alexandria,  and  Cyprian,  bishop  of  Carthage. 

In  his  youth.  Origen  saw  bis  father  beheaded  for  professing 
Christianity,  and  all  the  family  estate  confiscated.      But  Provi- 


Chapter  5.]  OKIGEN.  189 

dence  provided  for  him.  A  rich  lady  in  Alexandria  became 
his  friend  and  patron.  He  applied  himself  to  study,  and  soon 
acquired  prodigious  stores  of  learning.  While  pursuing  his 
studies,  he  distinguished  himself  by  his  attachment  to  the 
martyrs,  and  was  often  in  peril  of  his  life.  He  early  became 
a  catechist  in  the  school  at  Alexandria.  Multitudes  crowded 
to  hear  him,  and  were  impressed  by  his  instructions.  His 
daily  habit  was  one  of  excessive  austerity.  Hearing  of  the 
power  of  his  doctrine,  Mammea,  the  mother  of  the  emperor, 
sent  for  him  to  hear  him.  At  the  age  of  forty-five,  he  was 
ordained  a  priest,  and  delivered  theological  lectures  in  Pales- 
tine. In  diligence  and  learning,  he  surpassed  all  men.  Of 
this  the  remains  of  his  Hexapla  is  the  memorial.  To  confront 
the  Jews,  who  always  objected  against  those  passages  of 
scripture  which  were  quoted  against  them,  as  not  agreeing 
with  the  Hebrew  version,  he  undertook  to  reduce  all  the  Latin 
and  Greek  versions  then  in  use,  into  a  body  with  the  Hebrew 
text,  that  they  might  be  at  once  compared.  He  made  six 
columns.  In  the  first,  he  placed  the  Hebrew  as  the  standard, 
and  in  the  next,  the  Septuagint,  and  then  the  other  versions 
according  to  their  dates — passage  after  passage.  The  whole 
filled  fifty  large  volumes.  It  was  found  fifty  years  after  his 
death,  in  an  obscure  place  in  the  city  of  Tyre,  and  deposited 
in  a  public  library.  The  most  of  it  was  destroyed  in  the 
capture  of  the  city,  A.  D.  653.  It  was  called  the  Hexapla,  a 
work  of  six  columns. 

As  a  theologian,  he  was  ruined  by  the  Platonic  philosophy; 
and  unhappily  introduced  a  mode  of  explaining  scripture  which 
was  of  incalculable  injury  to  the  church.  He  supposed  it  was 
not  to  be  explained  in  a  literal,  but  in  an  allegorical  manner ; 
and  that  the  meaning  of  the  sacred  writers  was  to  be  sought 
in  a  hidden  sense,  arising  from  the  things  themselves.  This 
hidden  sense  he  endeavored  to  give,  and  always  did  it  at  the 
expense  of  truth.  This  hidden  sense  he  farther  divided  into 
the  moral  and  mystical.  The  latter  was  of  his  own  creation 
and  very  wild.  He  seems  to  have  been  but  little  acquainted 
with  the  plain,  evangelical  doctrines  of  the  Gospel;  to  have 
adopted  most  fatal  errors;  to  have  given  no  offence  in  his 
preaching  to  men  of  the  world  ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  to  have 
been  very  popular  with  philosophers  and  philologists,  and  men 
of  wild  fancies  and  visionary  notions ;  and  was  much  honored 
by  courts.  He  introduced  the  practice  of  selecting  a  single 
text  as  the   subject  of  discourse.     He  suffered  martyrdom : 


190  CYPRIAN.  [Period  .III. 

but  no  man  did  more  to  corrupt  the  simplicity  of  the  Gospel, 
and  his  vast  popularity  gives  us  a  low  idea  of  the  state  of  re- 
ligion at  that  day. 

Cyprian  was  no  less  great,  but  a  very  different  character. 
He  came  late  in  life  into  the  vineyard  of  Christ,  without  the 
learning  of  Origen,  but  with  great  abilities,  and  a  heart  de- 
voted t<>  the  service  of  God.  He  was  slain  by  the  law  ;  made 
to  fee]  himself  poor  and  wretched  in  the  bond  of  paganism, 
and  to  inquire  with  earnestness  for  light  and  salvation.  His 
conversion  was  sudden,  but  effectual,  and  he  entered  deeply 
into  all  the  doctrines  of  grace.  For  twelve  years  he  was 
bishop  of  Carthage, — strong  in  Episcopacy, — and,  on  the 
subject  of  miracles,  unhappily  wild.  Thinking  it  his  duty  to 
save  life,  he  once  went  into  retirement  during  the  persecution 
of  Decius;  but  was  as  active  when  hidden  from  the  view  of 
his  enemies,  as  when  in  public.  He  gave  the  Scriptures  a 
literal  interpretation.  He  maintained  strict  discipline  in  the 
churches,  and,  by  his  firmness  and  perseverance,  gained  the 
victory  over  a  most  powerful  party  who  would  open  wide  the 
door  of  pardon  and  reconciliation  to  all  the  lapsed.  He 
effectually  resisted  many  heresies;  recovered  many  apostates; 
and.  through  his  example  and  influence,  the  north  of  Africa, 
now  covered  with  gross  Mahommedan  darkness,  was,  for 
many  years,  as  the  garden  of  God.  He  fell  a  glorious  martyr 
to  the  cause  of  truth,  A.  D.  257,  under  the  persecution  of 
Valerian.  He  bound  the  napkin  over  his  own  eves.  A  pres- 
byter and  a  deacon  tied  his  hands,  and  the  Christians  placed 
before  him  handkerchiefs  and  napkins  to  receive  his  blood. 
His  head  was  then  severed  from  his  body  by  a  sword.  His 
writings  cannot  fail  to  be  read  with  pleasure  and  profit. 

A  letter  of  his.  claims  a  place  in  ecclesiastical  history,  as 
throwing  some  light  on  a  much  disputed  subject.  A  council 
of  sixty-six  bishops  was  held  in  Attica,  over  which  Cyprian 
for  regulating  the  internal  affairs  of  the  churches.  A 
question  came  before  them  whether  infants  should  be  baptized 
immediately  after  their  birth,  or  on  the  eighth  day.  In  a  letter 
to  Pidus,  Cyprian  says,  "As  to  the  case  of  infants,  of  whom 
you  said  that  they  qught  not  to  be  baptized  within  the  second 
or  third  dayof  their  birth,  and  that  the  ancient  law  of  circum- 
cision should  be  so  far  adhered  to,  that  they  ought  not  to  bo 
baptized  till  the  eighth  day.  we  were  all  of  a  very  different 
opinion.  We  all  judged  that  the  mercy  and  grace  of  God 
should  be  denied  to  none.     Our  sentence,  therefore,  dearest 


CHAPTERS.]  NOVATIANS.       MANICHEANS.  191 

brother,  in  the  council,  was,  that  none,  by  us,  should  be  pro- 
hibited from  baptism  and  the  grace  of  God,  who  is  merciful 
and  kind  to  all."  While  it  was  melancholy  to  see  Christians 
so  early  connecting  the  grace  of  God  with  baptism,  it  is  worthy 
of  remark,  that  in  the  year  253,  it  was  a  question  before  sixty- 
six  faithful  ministers,  not  whether  infants  were  the  proper 
subjects  of  baptism,  but  whether  they  should  be  baptized  im- 
mediately after  their  birth,  or,  according  to  the  custom  of 
circumcision,  on  the  eighth  day. 

Two  other  men,  Gregory  Thaumaturgus,  bishop  of  Neo- 
cesarea,  and  Firmilian,  bishop  of  Cappadocia,  pupils  of  the 
famous  Origen,  were  distinguished  lights  of  that  period, 
though  they  were  much  injured  by  the  eclectic  philosophy. 
The  miracles  ascribed  to  Gregory  by  subsequent  historians, 
deserve  no  credit.  Many  others  have  left  able  controversial 
writings.  Indeed  the  defenders  of  Christianity  were  a 
mighty  host. 

In  this  century,  a  large  body  of  Christians  dissented  from 
the  main  church,  under  Novatian,  a  priest  of  Rome  ;  and  a 
man  of  genius,  learning,  and  eloquence;  and  of  unimpeach- 
able moral  character ;  maintaining  that  the  Church  of  Christ 
ought  to  be  pure,  and  that  a  member,  who  had  fallen  into 
any  offence,  should  never  be  re-admitted  to  communion. 
They  obliged  such  as  came  to  their  party  to  be  re-baptized. 
They  were  called  Novatians,  and  seem  to  have  walked  closely 
with  God. 

In  this  century,  also,  a  number  of  new  sects,  the  Sabellians, 
Noetians,  and  others  arose,  denying  the  proper  doctrine  of 
the  Trinity,  and  each  having  some  peculiarities,  relating  to 
the  character  of  Christ.  Paul  of  Samosata  advocated  the 
same  cause  with  the  modern  Socinians. 

A  most  odious  and  violent  sect  was  that  of  the  Manicheans. 
It  can  hardly  be  called  Christian.  It  was  a  motley 
mixture  of  Christianity  with  the  old  Qfagiaaiem  of  Persia. 
Its  founder,  Manes,  pretended  that  he  was  the  Paraclete  or 
Comforter  who  came  to  perfect  the  Gospel*  His  fundamental 
principle  was  that  there  were  two  original  independent 
principles,  one  immaterial  and  supremely  good;  the  other 
material,  and  the  source  of  all  evil,  but  actuated  by  an 
intelligence.  He  rejected  as  false  the  Old  Testament  and 
most  of  the  New;  and  imposed  great  severities  upon  his 
followers.  The  Manicheans  were  headed  by  a  President, 
who   represented   Jesus    Christ.      They    were    a   monstrous 


192  GREAT    RELIGIOUS    DECLEXSION. 


[Period  IIT. 


sect,  and  show  to  what   excesses  the  religious  world  were 
tending. 

The  heathen  philosophers  relaxed  in  this  age  none  of  their 
former  zeal  againsl  Christianity,  and  lost  none  of  their  bitter- 
ness. They  were  headed  by  one  Porphyry,  a  Syrian;  a 
writer  of  much  genius  and  cunning; — but  more  virulent  than 
formidable:  His  captious  reasonings  against  the  book  of 
Daniel  have  been  mentioned  in  a  former  part  of  this  work. 
These  philosophers  wrought  much  mischief  by  drawing  com- 
parisons between  Christ  and  the  sages  of  antiquity.  Thus 
persuading  many  that  there  was  no  essential  difference  between 
philosophy  and  Christianity,  and  that  Jesus  was  only  one  of 
'.Ik  same  order  with  Socrates  and  Plato,  they  brought  them  to 
feel  that  they  could  esteem  both,  and  that  it  was  not  incon- 
sistent with  Christianity  to  remain  in  the  religion  of  their 
ancestors.  But  while  they  and  their  cause  have  passed  away, 
and  the  Lord  lias  had  them  in  derision,  their  attacks  furnish 
strong  evidence  of  the  virtues  and  graces  of  the  Christians. 

The  Church  of  Christ  sustained  its  high  and  holy  character 
but  a  little  period  after  the  age  of  the  Apostles.  It  however 
remained  very  reputable  until  after  the  middle  of  the  third 
century.  From  that  period  it  was  not  the  spiritual  edifice  it 
had  been. 

Cyprian  says,  that  <  ven  before  the  Decian  persecution, 
u  lony  peace  had  corrupted  the  discipline.  Bach  had  been 
bent  on  improving  his  patrimony,  and  had  forgotten  what 
believers  had  dene  under  the  Apostles,  and  what  they  ought 
always  to  do.  They  were  brooding  over  the  arts  of  amassing 
wealth.  The  pastors  and  deacons  each  forgot  their  duty. 
Works  <il  mercy  were  negleeted,  and  discipline  was  at  its 
lowest  ebb.  Luxury  and  ell'eniinacy  prevailed.  Meretricious 
arts  in  dress  were  cultivated.  Fraud  and  deceit  were  prac- 
ticed among  brethren.  Christians  could  unite  themselves  in 
matrimony  with  unbelievers;  could  swear  not  only  without 
reverence,  but  without  veracity.  Even  bishops  deserted  their 
places  hi'  resideni  e  and  their  flocks.  They  traveled  through 
distant  provinces  in  quest  of  pleasure  and  gain,  gave  no 
assistance  to  the  needy  brethren  at  home,  but  were  insatiable 
in  their  thirst  for  money.  They  possessed  estates  by  fraud 
and  multiplied  usury.  What  have  we  not  deserved  to  suffer 
for  such  conduct  ."* 

One  cause  of  the  early  declension  of  knowledge  and  piety 
in    the    church,  doubtless  was    the    neglect   of  education  for 


Chapter  5]        PERSECUTION    UNDER    DtOCLESlAN.  193 

the  sacred  ministry.  Theological  Seminaries  were  unknown, 
and  what  knowledge  candidates  for  the  pastoral  office  gained, 
was  acquired  from  intercourse  with  learned  bishops  and 
pastors.  At  Alexandria,  indeed,  Was  a  famous  school  under 
Panlamus,  Origen,  and  Cyril,  where  theology  to  some  extent, 
but  of  a  very  imperfect  character,  was  taught ;  but  we  search 
the  records  of  the  first  eight  centuries  in  vain  for  any  proper 
theological  seminaries. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  third  century  the  church  had  a  long 
period  of  rest,  and  then  indeed  a  great  and  general  declension 
took  place  in  doctrine  and  practice  ;  and  it  is  with  difficulty 
that  we  can  find  for  centuries,  many  of  the  genuine  fruits  of 
the  Spirit.  Still  she  had  become  embodied,  and  from  many 
causes  operating  powerfully  on  the  hopes  and  fears,  the  lusts 
and  passions  of  men,  she  became  a  gigantic  power  in  the 
earth.  But  forsaking  God,  she  was  given  once  more  to  the 
spoiler. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  century,  she  passed  through 
a  furnace  seven  times  heated*  For  eight  years,  a  persecution 
raged,  which  spared  neither  age  nor  sex,  in  any  part  of  the 
Roman  world ;  which  was  unparalleled  for  its  tortures  and 
horrors;  and  which,  to  all  human  appearance,  would  root 
Christianity  from  the  earth.  Satan  came  down  in  great  wrath. 
It  seemed  his  last  and  most  vigorous  effort  to  save  his  cause. 
The  church,  lukewarm,  engrossed  with  the  world  and  dis- 
tracted with  divisions  and  heresies,  was  not  prepared  to  meet 
it,  yet  she  stood  the  shock  with  amazing  heroism.  Some 
suppose  that  it  was  in  the  days  of  this  persecution  that  John 
"  saw  under  the  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the 
word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  held.  And 
they  cried  with  aloud  voice,  saying,  how  long,  O  Lord,  holy 
and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and  revenge  our  blood  on  them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth." 

Dioclesian  was  at  this  time  clothed  with  the  imperial  purple. 
He  had  an  associate,  Maximian,  and  under  him  two  Cassars, 
Galerius  and  Constantius.  Of  these,  Galerius  was  the  most 
savage,  and  did  the  most  to  instigate  Dioclesian,  who  was 
himself  averse  to  bloodshed,  to  the  most  cruel  extremities. 
The  persecution  began  at  the  feast  of  the  Terminalia,  in 
Nicodemia,  A.  D.  302,  by  pulling  down  all  the  churches  of 
the  Christians;  burning  their  sacred  books  and  writings,  taking 
from  them  their  civil  rights  and  privileges,  and  rendering  them 
incapable  of  any  civil  promotion.  Soon  after,  a  fire  broke  out 
17 


194  PERSECUTION    DNDER    DIOCLESIAN.        [Pr.niOD  III. 

in  the  royal  palace.  The  Christians  were  accused  as  the  in- 
idiaries,  and  numjjers  were  put  to  torture.  Some  tumults 
al  »o  arose  in  Armenia  and  Syria,  which  were  by  the  heathen 
priests  charged  upon  them.  The  clergy  were  cast  into  prison, 
and  given  uj>  to  the  most  insupportable  punishments,  the 
rulers  hoping  thai  it'  the  pastors  renounced  Christianity,  the 
people  would  follow  them.  Vast  numbers  of  learned  and  ex- 
cellent men  fell  a  prey  to  tl  em.  In  the  vcar  301  a 
new  edict  was  published,  in  which  the  magistrates,  throughout 
the  Roman  Empire,  were  directed  to  compel  all  Christians, 
without  distinction  of  rank  or  sex,  to  renounce  Christianity 
and  sacrifice  to  the  gods,  and  were  authorized  to  employ  the 
most  cruel  torments  in  their  -work.  The  church  was  now  re- 
duced to  the  last  extremity;  for  the  magistrates  were  like  so 
many  hungry  tigers,  let  loose  upon  defenceless  lambs.  In 
France  less  ferocity  was  exhibited  than  in  other  places,  from 
the  influence  of  Constantius,  who  was  favorably  inclined  to 
the  Christians. 

.\  recital  of  their  sufferings  may  appear  to  many  almost  in- 
credible, but  it  is  delivered  to  us  by  faithful  eye-vt  itnesses,  and 
confirmed  by  pagan  historians.  It  should  make  us  grateful  to 
Co.-l  for  the  blessings  we  enjoy. 

le  were  thrown  to  wild  beasts,  inclosi  d  in  vast  amphi- 
theatres, for  the  entertainment  of  the  people  on  great  festal 
days,  and  instantly  torn  to  pieces  and  devoured.  Others, 
with  their  wives  and  children,  were  burned  to  death  in  their 
own  houses.  Some  were  beaten  with  clubs,  rods,  thongs  of 
leather,  and  ropes.  Nails  were  driven  into  their  sides, 
bellies,  legs,  and  cheeks.  Some  were  suspended  by  one 
1  from  a  portico,  suffering  the  most  severe  distension  of 
all  their  joints,  others  were  bound  to  pillars  face  to  face, 
'heir  feet  being  raised  above  ground.  They  were  hung 
about  wooden  engines,  having  every  limb  of  their  bodies 
tided  by  certain  machines.  Plates  of  heated  brass 
were  applied  to  their  bodies.  They  were  seated  in  red  hot 
iron  chairs.  They  were  slain  by -the  axe  and  the  sword. 
.  were  suspended  by  their  feet,  with  their  head  down- 
ward, over  a  slow  fire.  Sharp  reeds  were  thrust  under  the 
nails  into  the  fingers.  Melted  lead  was  poured  down  their 
backs,  and  into  th<  Tongues  wen-  cut  out.     Multi- 

tudes were  deprived  of  one  eye,  and  cauterized  and  de- 
bilital  d  in  one  leg  by  a  hot  iron,  and  sent  to  the  mines. 
Seventeen  thousand,  it  is  said,  were  slain  during  one  month. 


CUAPTEB  5.]  CONSTANTINE.  195 

In  Egypt  alone,  150,000  suffered  martyrdom  by  the  hands  of 
their  persecutors,  besides  700,000  who  came  to  their  end  lb 
banishment  or  the  public  works. 

'•  From  torturing  pains  to  endless  joys, 
On  fiery  wheels  they  rode." 

The  pagans  at  length  thought  they  had  accomplished  their 
object.  A  medal  was  struck  for  Dioclesian,  with  this  in- 
scription, "  Nomine  Christianorum  deleto."  "  The  name  of 
Christians  being  extinguished."  The  pagan  worship  was 
every  where  set  up  in  great  splendor.  It  was  the  darkest 
period  which  the  Christian  Church  had  seen.  But  He  who 
had  established  her,  had  promised  that  the  gates  of  hell  should 
never  prevail  against  her.  A  remnant  remained  who  wrestled 
with  the  angel  of  the  covenant,  and  prevailed.  The  time  of 
their  deliverance  was  at  hand.  The  arm  of  Jehovah  was  up- 
lifted, and  Satan  fell  as  lightning  from  heaven. 

In  the  year  312,  the  emperor  Dioclesian  died.  His  suc- 
cessor, Maximin  Galerius,  who  had  been  the  author  of  the 
heaviest  persecutions,  also  soon  came  to  his  end.  He  was 
horrid  in  death.  In  frantic  agony  he  cried  out,  "  It  was  not 
I,  but  others  who  did  it."  In  the  West,  Constantius  Clorus 
died  in  Britain,  A.  D.  30G.  He  had  renounced  idolatry,  was 
a  man  of  strict  morals,  and  had  favored  the  Christians.  The 
army  forced  Constantine,  his  son,  to  accept  the  purple.  At 
the  same  time,  Maxentius,  son-in-law  to  Galerius,  assumed  the 
imperial  dignity  at  Rome.  A  civil  war  ensued.  In  marching 
to  battle,  Constantine  felt  the  need  of  some  divine  assistance. 
He  had  seen  his  father  reject  Polytheism,  and  treat  with  kind- 
ness the  Christians.  He  felt  anxious  to  know  their  God. 
Historians  report  that  he  prayed  for  light%  and  that,  while 
inarching  with  his  forces,  a  miraculous  cross  appeared  to  him 
in  the  air,  with  the  inscription,  "  Conquer  by  this ;"  that  the 
same  night  Christ  appeared  to  him  in"  his  sleep,  with  the  same 
sign  of  the  cross,  and  directed  him  to  make  it  his  military 
ensign.  Such  a  report  must  have  had  a  great  effect  upon  his 
enemies.  True,  it  might  have  been.  Greater  miracles  have 
been  wrought.  But  the  age  of  miracles  had  passed  away. 
The  chief  design  of  miracles,  which  was  to  support  revela- 
tion, had  long  before  been  accomplished.  Nor  was  Con- 
stantino a  favorite  of  heaven.  A  dream  he  probably  had  ;  and 
from  that  time,  the  Emperor  became  the  open  advocate  of 
Christianity,  and  the  banner  of  the  cro.ss  was  displayed  in  his 


196  .  a:jli.--iimi;.\  i    01    Christianity        [Period  III. 

armies.  Over  ;.ll  his  enemies  he  was  conqueror,  and  for 
many  years,  was  sole  master  of  Rome.  In  the  year  324  he 
published  edicts  and  laws,  by  which  the  ancienl  religion  of 
the  Romans  was  abolished,  and  Christianity  was  established 
as  the  teligion  of  the  empire. 

This  great  and  astonishing  revolution  in  the  religious  world, 
great  as  it  was  unexpected,  t<>  those  who,  a  few  years  b<  : 
saw  Christianity  almost  extinct  amid  the  dames  of  persecu- 
tion, appears  to  have  been  clearly  predicted  by  John  in  the 
opening  of  the  sixth  seal.  Then,  indeed,  the  idolatrous 
heaven,  filled  with  Jupiter,  and  a  thousand  deities,  "departed 
as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  together,  and  every  mountain  and 
island  were  moved  out  of  their  places." 

That  gigantic  power  which  had  hitherto  been  employed  to 
crush  Christianity,  and  which  would,  age?  before,  have  driven 
every  vestige  of  it  from  among  men,  had  not  God  been  its 
helper,  was  now  engaged  to  demolish  the  kingdom  of  dark- 
ness,  and  to  exalt  Christ  in  the  earth.  The  heathen  temples 
H  re  pulled  down  ;  images  of  gold  and  silver  were  melted  and 
coined  into  money;  great  idols,  curiously  wrought,  were 
brought  to  Constantinople  and  drawn  with  ropes  through  the 
principal  streets,  for  the  scorn  of  the  people.  The  heathen 
priests  were  cast  out,  dispersed  and  banished.  Every  place 
of  power  and  trust  in  the  state  and  army,  which  had  before 
been  filled  by  heathen,  was  now  occupied  by  professed  fol- 
lowers of  tho  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Immense  and  splendid 
Christian  temples  were  every  where  erected  and  richly  en- 
dowed ;  and  the  greatest  honor  was  put  upon  all  preachers  of 
the  Gospel.  Constantine  put  an  end  to  pagan  rites  ;  to  sorcery 
and  divination,  those  great  supports  of  false  religion;  publicly 
exposed  the  mysteries  which  had  been  kept  secret ;  stopped 
the  savage  fights  of  gladiators;  ordered  the  strict  ohservance 
of  the  Lord's  day;  furnished  the  churches  with  copies  of  the 
sacred  Scriptures;  stood  up  with  respectful  silence,  to  hear  the 
Gospel  from  Eusebius,  of  Cesarea;  dedicated  Christian 
temples  himself  with  great  solemnity;  yea,  made  Christian 
orations,  one  of  which,  of  considerable  length,  is  preserved 
to  t.-.  :  and  taught  all  the  soldiers  in  Ins  army  to  pray  to  the 
God  of  tin   ( !hristians. 

The  sincerity  of  the  man,  who,  in  a  short  period,  effected 
changes  in  the  religious  world,  is  best  known 
to  llim  who  searches  the   heart.     Certain  it  is,  that  his  sub- 
sequent life  furnished  no  evid«  nee  of  conversion  to  God.     He 


Chapters.]      throughout   the   ROMAN   EMPIRE.  197 

waded  without  remorse  through  seas  of  blood,  and  was  a  most 
tyrannical  prince.  If  it  be  asked,  Why  he  so  patronized 
Christians  ?  The  answer  may  be  found  in  the  state  of  the 
world.  Paganism  had  nearly  expired.  Christianity  had  gained 
deep  root  in  the  earth,  and  how  could  he  with  the  least  worldly 
policy  do  otherwise  than  he  did,  especially  as  all  his  opposers 
were  the  supporters  of  paganism. 

But  with  him,  we  have  but  little  concern.  The  work  was 
the  Lord's.  He  was  indeed  the  distinguished  instrument  of 
effecting  it.  Happy  -for  him,  if  he  had  a  saving  interest  in 
that  Redeemer,  whose  cause  he  so  illustriously  upheld.  But 
every  circumstance  shows  the  mighty  power  of  God.  That 
little  sect  which  three  centuries  before  sprang  up  in  Judea, 
and  seemed  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  too  contemptible  for 
notice,  now  filled  the  earth  with  its  glories.  That  little  seed 
which  was  then  planted,  had  sprang  up  and  became  a  great 
tree,  under  whose  branches  the  nations  reposed  for  comfort. 
The  success  was  in  strict  accordance  with  prophecy,  and 
proved  to  the  nations  that  it  was  the  Lord  God  that  had  set  up 
his  kingdom  on  the  ruins  of  the  kingdom  of  Satan,  and  would 
ultimately  triumph  from  the  river  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

The  joy  felt  by  Christians  throughout  the  Roman  empire 
at  this  unexpected  revolution,  was  beyond  the  power  of 
language  to  express.  They  had  hitherto  been  only  suffered 
to  live.  Few  privileges  were  theirs.  Few  enjoyments  but 
those  which  sprang  from  communion  with  God ; — while  they 
were  often  obliged  to  hide  in  the  rocks  and  caves  of  the 
earth,  from  whence  they  were  dragged  forth  to  suffer  the 
most  cruel  deaths.  Could  the  truly  pious  among  them  have 
looked  forward  to  the  issue,  and  seen  all  this  worldly  mag- 
nificence operating  as  poison  to  the  very  vitals  of  the  church, 
they  would  have  lamented  the  change,  and  preferred 
the  endurance  of  further  trials  ;  but  all  were  impressed  with 
the  belief  that  now  Christ  was  coming  to  take  to  himself  the 
kingdom  and  the  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the 
kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven.  The  worldly  minded 
among  them  saw  every  thing  in  the  change  to  gratify  their 
pride  and  ambition  ;  rushed  with  avidity  into  all  places  of 
power  and  dominion,  and  hailed  Constantine  as  the  greatest 
of  human  benefactors. 

At  the  change,  Satan  gnawed  his  tongue  for  pain.     The 
heathen  priests  and  vast  crowds  of  subordinate  officers,  who 
had  gained  their  subsistence  in  the  idol  worship,  saw  their 
17* 


198  RESULTS    OF     THE    REVOLUTION.  [PERIOD  III 

darling  gods  trampled  in  the  dust;  their  own  consequence  at 
an  end,  and  their  mean-  of  support  entirely  cut  off".  Great 
multitudes,  indeed,  were  mere  warriors  and  courtiers  who 
were  attached  to  the  heathen  superstition  because  it  was  the 
religion  of  the  state,  and  were  zealous  in  it  because  zeal 
gained  them  promotion.  Such  readily  renounced  it  and 
became  Christians  when  they  saw  their  emperor  fighting 
successfully  under  the  banner  of  the  cross.  Others  more  in- 
telligent and  reflecting,  had  lon»;  in  their  hearts  despised  the 
whole  system  of  idol  worship,  while  they  had  prostrated  them- 
selves with  apparently  the  profoundest  reverence.  Such  re- 
joiced to  see  the  establishment  of  ages  overturned,  though 
they  knew  not  what  would  arise  in  its  stead.  But  others, 
some  from  interest,  and  some  from  sincere  attachment,  strug- 
gled vehemently  for  the  expiring  cause.  They  beheld  with 
indignation  and  grief  the  destruction  of  their  temples  and 
gods.  They  aspersed  the  emperor  in  the  foulest  language, 
and  predicted  the  greatest  calamities  to  his  family  and  king- 
dom. They  were  never  again  able  to  persecute  the  Christians 
as  they  had  done,  but  they  occasionally  rallied,  and  grew 
terrible  for  a  season,  until  at  length,  through  the  excellency  of 
Christianity  and  the  power  of  tiie  state,  and  the  contempt  into 
which  their  own  gods  and  rites  had  sunk,  they  dwindled 
away  and  were  found  no  more. 


c  II  \  PT  i:  R    V  1 


Results  of  tlie  revolution  under  Constantino.     Rise  of  Arianism.     Council  of  Nice. 
Death  of  Constantim  era     rors.    Julian's  attempt  to  restore  paganism. 

His  defeat  in  rebuilding  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem.  Persecutions  in  Persia.  Kusebius. 
Basil.  Chrysostom.  Jerome.  Augustine.  Pelagianisrn.  (ml  revolution  in  Europe. 
Daniel's  vision  of  the  ten  horns.  Conversion  of  the  barbarous  nations.  Franks. 
Irish.     Britons.     Progress  of  error  and  superstition  in  the  fifth  an  1  si\!li  centuries. 

The  revolution  under  Constantino,  was  one  from  which 
almost  every  thing  which  the  Christian  values,  might  be 
hoped;  but  alas!  such  is  the  depravity  of  human  nature,  it 
was  one  in  which  almost  every  thing  of  evangelical  worth 
was  lost.  Constantine  broughl  the  world  into  the  church, 
and  the  church  was  paralyzed.  The  number  of  nominal 
Christians  was  indeed  increased  a  thousand  fold.  Anew 
spring  was   giv<  a   to  missionary  effort;  and  in  this  century  a 


Chapter  6.]    the  world  brought  into  the  church.  lyy 

number  of  barbarous  tribes  among  the  Armenians,  the  Ethi- 
opians, the  Georgians,  the  Goths,  and  the  Gauls,  were  . 
partially  enlightened  by  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  The  work  of 
translating  and  circulating  the  Holy  Scriptures,  also,  received 
great  encouragement;  though,  for  the  former,  few  had  learn- 
ing and  industry  sufficient.  The  Latin  version  of  Jerome, 
though  far  from  being  correct,  stands  pre-eminent  over  all 
others  that  were  made.  Schools  were  established,  and 
libraries  were  formed  for  Christian  youth  ;  and  the  study  of 
philosophy  and  the  liberal  arts  were  encouraged,  that  Chris- 
tianity might  not  suffer  by  a  comparison  of  her  advocates  with 
the  erudition  and  skill  of  the  sages  of  paganism.  Immense 
and  splendid  temples  were  erected  and  richly  endowed ;  and 
a  great  priesthood  was  regularly  organized  and  liberally  sup- 
ported. The  body  existed,  but  the  spirit  had  fled.  Constan- 
tine  set  up  an  immense  national  church ;  but  the  humility, 
faith,  and  the  spirituality  of  the  age  of  Polycarp  had  passed 
away.  Constantino  did  not  find  it  in  the  church  which  he 
thus  raised  to- worldly  glory;  and  how  could  he  create  it  there 
by  those  means  which  always  destroy  vital  piety  ? 

Among  the  more  retired,  in  the  humble  walks  of  life,  there 
was,  no  doubt,  much  true  religion.  There  must  have  been 
much  to  support  the  sufferers  through  the  Dioclesian  persecu- 
tion. Many  of  these  sufferers,  with  their  children,  were 
humble  followers  of  Christ  for  many  years.  Some  of  the 
ministers  were  worthy  of  a  better  age.  But  the  most  of  those 
who  were  exalted  to  places  of  power  and  trust,  were  engaged 
in  pompous  riles  and  ceremonies,  and  knew  but  little  of  the 
humiliating  and  sanctifying  doctrines  of  Christianity.  Indeed, 
their  elevation  to  wealth  and  power  was  followed  by  an 
amazing  increase  of  luxury  and  vice.  Bishops  contended 
with  bishops  about  the  extent  of  their  jurisdictions  ;  vied  with 
princes  in  their  style  of  living,  and  showed  that  they  placed 
their  heaven  upon  earth.  Having  such  spiritual  guides,  the 
mass  of  the  people  soon  became  exceedingly  corrupt.  Shoals 
of  profligate  men,  allured  by  gain,  or  driven  by  fear,  pressed 
into  the  church ;  discipline  ceased,  and  superstition  reigned 
without  control.  The  Gentile  converts  to  nominal  Chris- 
tianity, brought  into  the  church  a  taste  for  the  public  proces- 
sions and  prayers,  by  which  they  had  been  accustomed  to 
appease  their  gods  ;  hastily  transferred  the  virtues  which  had 
been  supposed  to  belong  to  their  temples  and  their  ablutions  to 
Christian  temples  and  Christian  ordinances  ;  and  were  at  once 


200  THE  WORLD  BROUGHT  INTO  THE  CHURCH.     [Period  III. 

disposed  to  deify  the  Apostles  and  early  Christians,  as  they 
had  been  accustomed  to  do  the  heroes  of  antiquity.  The  old 
Christiana  found  th<  m  elv<  -  •-  iciated  with  a  new  world  of 
admirere,  who  knew  nothing  about  their  religion,  and  who 
were  easily  subjected  to  the  most  abominable  impositions. 
Prodigies  and  miracles,  thi  r<  fore,  beyond  number,  were 
multiplied.  The  bon<  s  and  relics  of  dead  saints  performed 
wonders.  Dust  and  earth  brought  from  Palestine,  was 
viewed  as  a  certain  and  powerful  remedy  against  the  violence 
of  wicked  spirits.  And,  before  the  close  of  the  century,  the 
great  I  usirn  ss  of  the  lower  order  of  priests  was  to  impose  in 
ten  thousand  ways,  in  the  vilest  manner,  upon  the  credulity  of 
the  ignorant  multitude. 

The  erection  of  splendid  temples,  and  introduction  of  a 
splendid  worship,  gave  rise  also  to  a  vast  variety  of  additional 
rites  and  ceremonies.  These,  in  general,  were  copied  from 
the  heathen  worship,  and  such  was  the  amalgamation  of  the 
two  religions,  as  to  differ  very  little  in  their  external  appear- 
ance. Gorgeous  robes,  mitres,  tiaras,  wax  tapers,  crosiers, 
processions,  lustrations,  images,  gold  and  silver  vases,  are 
mentioned  as  common  to  both  Christian  and  heathen  churches. 
What  deplorable  degeneracy  from  the  simple  worship  of  the 
Apostles! 

The  great  festivals  were  five  in  number; — commemorating 
the  birth,  death,  resurrection,  and  ascension  of  Christ,  and  the 
dav  of  Pentecost,  but  were  rather  d;  ys  of  public  licentious- 
ness than  of  pious  exercises.  Fas  greatly  multiple  d, 
under  the  idea  that  tlu-y  repelled  evil  spit 

From  being  the*  outpourings  of  a  broken  heart  and  a  con- 
trite spirit,  the  public  prayers  degenerated  into  vain  bombast ; 
and  in  consequence  of  an  intimate  connexion  with  the  Grecian 
schools,  the  sermons  of  the  divines  partook  of  the  nature  of 
an  oration,  and  were  clapped  and  applauded,  as  were  orators 
in  the  forum  by  the  Christian  lies. 

Two  principles  \\  ere  introduced  into  the  church,  w  bich  pro- 
pelled her  in  her  downward  course,  and  led  brother  to  imbrue 
his  bands  in  Ins  I  rother's  blood;  and  this  too,  thinking  that 
he  did  God  servicer  The  first  was,  "Thai  it  is  an  act  of 
virtue  to  deceive  and  lie,  when  by  that  means,  the  interests  of 
the  church  may  be  promoted  ;'' — the  other,  that  "  Errors  in  re- 
ligion, when  maintained  and  adhered  to,  after  proper  admoni- 
tion, are  punishable  with  civil  penalties  and  corporeal  tor- 
tures."    Strange  that  men  who  professed  to  serve  an  holy 


CHAPTEB  O.J  RISE    Ol     ARIANISM.  201 

master,  and  to  be  looking  toward  an  holy  heaven,  should  so 
soon  sit  ;n  defiance  the  solemn  denunciation  of  Christ  against 
the  fearful  and  unbelieving,  the  abominable,  and  all  liars  ;  and, 
that,  with  scorched  flesh  and  broken  limbs,  they  should  kindle 
the  fires  of  persecution  against  their  own  companions! 

In  such  a  degenerate  period,  it  could  not  be  expected 
that  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  should  remain 
uneorrupt.  They  had  before  lost  much  of  their  influence 
over  the  minds  of  men;  but  until  this  time  they  had  remained 
entire  in  most  of  the  churches.  A  number  of  violent  dis- 
sensions had  arisen  on  account  of  discipline;  and  sentiments 
extremely  erroneous  had  been  formed  and  advocated  by 
a  few  powerful  minds ;  but  hitherto,  no  large  churches  had 
been  seen  to  deny  the  fundamental  doctrines;  and  to  build 
their  hopes  of  salvation  on  a  different  faith  from  that  which 
had  been  generally  received  as  the  faith  of  the  primitive 
Christians. 

Two  parties,  the  Donatists  and  the  Meletians,  were  formed 
in  Africa,  about  the  commencement  of  the  fourth  century,  by 
contentions  about  power  and  place,  which  for  a  longtime,  were 
persecuted  and  oppressed  as  dangerous  schismatics;  but  it 
does  not  appear  that  they  adopted  any  corrupt  sentiments. 
Among  them,  probably  was  much  true  piety. 

But  there  was  at  this  time  a  great  departure  from  the  ancient 
faith  relating  to  the  divinity  of  the  Saviour. 

As  early  as  the  days  of  John,  there  were  those  who  denied 
the  divinity  of  Christ ;  and  in  every  succeeding  period,  there 
were  ingenious  minds,  fond  of  giving  some  new  explanation 
of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  which  should  free  it  from  its  in- 
herent mystery  ;  but  none  had  made  much  impression  on  the 
churches. 

In  the  church  of  Alexandria,  was  a  presbyter  named  Arius  ; 
a  man  venerable  in  his  appearance,  severe  in  his  habits, 
lie  in  his  dress;  a  subtle  logician  and  a  commanding 
orator.  This  man  openly  maintained  that  the  Son  was  essen- 
tially and  totally  distinct  from  the  Father;  that  there  was  a 
time  when  he  was  not ;  that  he  was  the  first  and  noblest  of 
all  created  beings  ;  was  a  mutable  creature,  and  capable,  as 
men  are,  both  of  sin  and  holiness.  He  preached  continually 
to  a  crowded  audience,  and  presented  his  doctrine  to  every  one 
with  whom  he  associated  in  private. 

He  soon  gained  many  proselytes,  both  among  the  common 
people  and  men  of  rank  and  influence,     Alexander,  his  bishop, 


202  .-li.  01    nice.  (Tekiol  III. 

assembled  two  councils,  the  last  contained  an  hundred  minis- 
ters, which  condeu  opinions,  and  excluded  him  from 
tin-  fellowship  of  the  church. 

Spiritual  war  was  then  proclaimed,  which  soon  terribly 
raged  throughout  the  Christian  world.  Alius  retired  into 
Palestine,  and  opened  a  correspondence  with  many  eminent 
men.  whom  he  endeavored  to  bring  over  to  bis  faiib.  Among 
his  warmest  admirers,  and  greatest  supperters,  was  Eueebhis 
of  Nicomedia,  the  metropolis  where  the  emperor  usually  re- 
sided. Constantine  beheld  the  breach  with  grief.  He 
wished  to  have  one  great,  harmonious,  splendid,  religious 
empire.  He  wrote  to  tbe  two  parties  and  exhorted  them  to 
peace.  But  it  was  in  vain.  He  then  called  an  immense 
council  of  318  bishops,  from  all  parts  of  Christendom,  to  meet 
at  Nice,  in  Bithynia.  They  were  convened  in  the  year  i 
and  supported  solely  at  his  expense.  Such  a  council  bad 
never  before  been  witnessed.  Jt  was  the  first  general  council. 
The  emperor  himself  came  to  it,  threw  their  mutual  accusa- 
tions into  the  fire,  and  exhorted  them  to  peace.  This  being 
in  vain,  the  doctrine  of  Arius  was  canvassed  and  condemned. 
He  was  deposed,  excommunicated,  and  forbidden  to  enter 
Alexandria. 

In  this  council  a  creed  was  adopted,  called  the  V 
creed.  The  dispute  concerning  Easter  was  finally  adjusted. 
The  ordination  of  new  converts  was  forbidden;  also,  tbe 
translation  of  bishops,  priests  and  deacons,  from  one  city  to 
another.  The  Meletian  controversy,  for  a  time  was  settled. 
The  Novatians  were  invited  to  return  to  the  bosom  of  the 
church,  as  they  held  nothing  at  variance  with  th  ntal, 

doctrines.  Attempts  were  made  to  put  upon  the  clergy  the 
yoke  of  perpetual  celibacy,  but  did  nol  succei  d. 

Something  of  the  fear  of  God,  and  a  spirit  of  discipline, 
was  therefore  existing.  And  how  could  it  be  otherwise  '  It 
was  a  council  of  martyrs.  Many  of  them  had  passed  through 
iln  fires  of  persecution,  and  bore  on  their  bodies  the  marks  of 
the  Lord  Jesus.  One  appeared  debilitated  by  the  application 
of  hot  irons  to  both  his  hands.  Others  appeared  deprived  of 
I         right  i  j  es.     <  Ithers  of  a  leg. 

Arius  was  deposed,  bul  not  silenced.  He  and  his  friends 
made  the  most  vigorous  efforts  to  persuade  the  Christian  world 

that  they  bad  been  unjustly  condemned,  and  to  <  •■ra- 

tion to  their  former  rank  and  privileg<  s.  The  siBter  of  the 
emperor  favored  thi  [n  her  last  moments,  she  pre- 


Chapter  6.]  Aim's   DEPOSED.  203 

vailed  on  Constantine  to  recall  Arius  from  banishment,  to  re- 
peal  the  laws  which  had  been  made  against  him  and  his  party, 
and  even  to  permit  them,  in  Various  ways,  to  oppress  the 
leading  members  of  the  Nicene  council.  This  was  done  in 
the  year  330.  But  Athanasius,  the  successor  of  Alexander  in 
the  bishopric  of  Alexandria,  refused  to  receive  Arius  as  a 
presbyter  under  him.  For  his  firmness,  he  was,  in  turn, 
deposed  and  banished  into  Caul.  The  church  in  Alexandria, 
however,  was  true  to  its  principles,  and,  though  Arius  had 
been  reinstated  with  great  solemnity,  they  would  have  no  con- 
nection with  him.  Constantine  then  ordered  him  to  Con- 
stantinople. He  had  supposed  that  all  would  be  peace,  for 
he  had  been  made  to  believe  that  Arius  was  unjustly  con- 
demned ;  that  there  was  no  essential  difference  between  him 
and  his  accusers.  He  now  required  his  opinion  of  the  Nicene 
creed.  Arius,  without  hesitation,  subscribed  it,  and  swore  to 
his  sincerity  in  doing  it.  The  emperor  could  never  conceive 
of  men's  subscribing  to  the  same  words,  who  had  entirely 
different  views.  This  was  the  case  in  that  period.  The 
church  said  that  Christ  was  Cod.  The  Avians  allowed  it,  but 
in  the  same  sense  that  rulers  and  angels  are  styled  gods  in 
scripture.  Deluded  by  the  apparent  frankness  of  Arius,  Con- 
stantine ordered  Alexander,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  to  re- 
ceive him  to  communion  ;  Alexander  could  not  resist,  but  gave 
himself  to  fasting  and  prayer.  The  Arians  were  Hushed  with 
success;  but  while  parading  in  triumph  through  the  streets  of 
the  city,  Arius  was  seized  with  an  anguish  in  his  bowels,  re- 
tired by  himself  and  suddenly  expired,  A.  D.  330. 

Soon  after,  Constantine,  who  had  been  the  instrument  in  the 
hand  of  God,  of  amazing  changes  in  the  religious  world,  went 
to  his  eternal  reward,  having  first  received  baptism,  which  had 
now  superstitiously  attached  to  it  saving  efficacy,  fr  m  the 
hands  of  Eusebius,  bishop  of  NicOmedia. 

His  successor,  Constantius,  favored  the  cause  of  the  Arians. 
He  entered  heartily  into  their  views,  and  from  the  year  337  to 
361,  violently  persecuted  their  opposers.  Athanasius,  who, 
after  a  banishment  of  more  than  two  years,  had  returned,  was 
obliged  to  lice  to  Rome.  A  number  of  his  friends  were 
scourged  and  imprisoned.  The  greatest  severities  were  in- 
flicted upon  many  ministers  who  held  the  Nicene  creed.  Some 
were  banished,  others  loaded  with  irons,  and  scourged  to 
death.  The  Arians  multiplied  creeds  upon  creeds,  laboring 
so  to  express  themselves,  that  no  essential  difference  might 


204  TRIUMPH    OF    ARIANISM.  [PEnioD  11/. 

appear  between  them  and  others;  and  multitudes  might  be 
able  to  subscribe,  without  disturbing  the  ir  consciences.  Among 
those  who  were  induced  to  do  this,  was  Liberius,  bishop  of 
Rome.  The  Arians  filled  all  the  high  places  in  the  church, 
and  were  exci  edinglj  ambitious  of  wealth  and  power.  Euse- 
bius  of  Nicomedia,  the  zealous  friend  of  Alius,  was  made 
patriarch  of  ( Constantinople. 

In  the  year  3  19.  Constantius  was  constrained,  by  the 
.  to  reinstate  Athanasius  in  his  see.  It  was  ;i 
moment  of  triumph  to  his  friends.  But  his  enemies  deter- 
mined his  utter  destruction,  and  accused  him  of  the  foulest 
crimes.  Athanasius  retired  to  the  deserts,  and  secreted  him- 
self among  some  monks,  who  refused  to  betray  him  to  his 
persecuting  adversaries.  For  nearly  forty  years,  \ nanism 
ned,  especially  in  the  East,  almost  without  a  cheek,  and  it 
became  a  proverb,  "  All  the  world  againsl  Athanasius,  and 
Athanasius  against  all  the  world." 

No  sooner  had  the  Arians  attained  to  the  high  places  than 
they  split  into  various  parties.  They  could  not  agree  among 
themselves  in  their  views  of  the  character  of  Christ.  A 
multitude  of  new  sects  sprang  up  among  them,  under  the 
names  of  Semi- Avians.  Eusebians,  \.etians,  Eunomians,  Aca- 
5,  Psathyrians,  &c,  &c,  who  wen  as  hostile  to  each 
other,  as  they  were  to  the  \icene  party. 

\ri an  controversy  also   produced  a  multitude  of  other 
-.  which,   fol  a  time,   distracted  the  Christian   world;   but 
which  have  long  since  passed  away,  and  been  lost  like  the 
tumultuous  waves  in  the  ocean. 

Constantius  died  in  the  year  361.  His  successor,  Julian, 
no  friend  to  Christianity  in  any  shape,  and  all  parties 
were  obliged,  for  a  season,  to  hide  themselves  in  the  dust. 
Jovian,  the  next  emperor,  was  a  Trinitarian,  and  in  his  reign 
almost  the  whole  world  renounced  the  Arian  system.  Valen- 
tinian,  and  Valens,  two  brothers,  succeeded  Jovian.  The 
former  was  the  patron  of  the  Trinitarians;  the  latter,  of  the 
Brians.  Valens  renewed  in  the  East  the  spirit .of  persecution, 
and  many  were  banished. 

in  and   Iloiiorius,  the   next  emperors,  were  active  in 

suppressing  paganism,  and  extending  Christianity.     But  their 

successor,  Theodosius,  who  came  to  the  empire  in  379,  en- 

I  on  the  coldest  measures  both  for  destroying  idolatry  and 

a  uniform  religions  faith.     He  drove  the  Arians 

violence  from  their  churches,  and  exposed  them 


Chapter  C]      attempt  to  rekuild  the  temple.  205 

to  the  greatest  calamities  throughout  his  dominions.  Unques- 
tionably it  was  a  most  criminal  abuse  of  authority  ;  but  be- 
seemed to  have  no  id-eat  that  religion  is  to  be  established  in  the 
minds  of  men  by  reason  and  not  by  force,  and  but  little  ex- 
perimental acquaintance  with  that  system  he  was  so  zealous 
to  establish. 

As  tlv  secular  arm  had  now,  for  many  years,  been  turned 
against  different  portions  of  the  professed  followers  of  Christ, 
the  pagans  came  out  of  their  dens  and  took  courage.  They 
rejoiced  in  the  contentions  among  Christians  ;  and  when  they 
saw  the  Arians  depose  those  who  had  deposed  them,  they 
said,  "  The  Arians  have  come  over  to  our  party."  One  bold 
and  daring  effort  more,  therefore,  Satan  determined  to  make,  to 
drive  Christianity  from  the  earth,  and  regain  the  seat  of  empire. 

Julian  had  been  educated  a  Christian,  was  a  public  reader 
in  the  church  of  Nicomedia,  and  zealous  for  Christianity, 
though  he  probably  was  never  acquainted  with  the  true  spirit 
of  the  Gospel.  But,  through  his  enmity  to  the  Constantine 
family,  and  the  artifices  of  the  philosophers,  he  apostatized 
from  his  prof,  ssed  faith  and  bent  the  whole  force  of  his  empire 
to  the  reinstitution  of  pagan  idolatry.  He  was  a  man  of  great 
talents,  dissimulation  and  cunning,  and  he  pursued  those 
measures  which  must  have  ended  in  the  extermination  of 
Christianity  had  it  not  been  the  cause  of  God.  For  he  not 
only  repealed  the  laws  made  against  idolatry,  opened  the 
heathen  temples,  raised  up  an  immense  priesthood,  and  set  the 
whole  machinery  of  paganism  in  motion  throughout  his  vast 
empire  ;  but  he  labored,  in  a  thousand  ways,  to  undermine 
Christianity,  by  destroying  its  moral  influence.  He  made  the 
Christians  continually  the  object  of  ridicule,  calling  them 
Galileans  ;  shut  up  their  schools  ;  took  from  them  their  civil 
and  religious  privileges  ;  broke  up  the  clergy  by  depriving 
them  of  their  incomes,  and  burdening  them  with  taxes  and 
civil  duties;  befriended  the  Jews;  reformed  the  morality  of 
paganism  to  make  it  acceptable  to  the  pious,  and  used  every 
insnaring  artifice  to  draw  over  the  unwary.  He  abstained 
from  open  persecution,  because  he  saw  that  the  blood  of  the 
martyrs  had  been  the  seed  of  the  church.  But  if  he  did  not 
take'awav  life,  he  deprived  it  of  peace  and  comfort. 

But  Julian  found  that  there  was  a  power  above  him.     In 

defiance  of  heaven,  he   undertook   to   build  the   Temple    of 

Jerusalem.     "  He  committed  the  conduct  of  the  affair,"  says 

Amiauus  Mnrcellinus,  a  writer  of  that  period,  and  an  enemy 

18 


206  chrysostom.  [Period  III. 

to  Christianity,  "  to  Alypius  of  Antioch,  who  set  himself  to 
the  vigorous  execution  of  his  charge,  and  was  assisted  by  the 
governor  of  the  province  ;  but  horrible  balls  of  fire  breaking 
out  near  the  foundations  with  repeated  attacks,  rendered  the 
place  inaccessible  to  the  scorched  workmen  from  time  to  time, 
and  the  element  resolutely  driving  them  to  a  distance,  the  en- 
terprise was  dropped."  Gregory,  Nazianzen,  Ambrose,  and 
Chrvsostom,  who  lived  at  the  same  time,  and  the  ecclesiastical 
historians  of  the  next  age,  all  attest  the  same  facts. 

To  what  depression  the  church  would  have  been  reduced 
bv  so  formidable  an  enemy  had  he  lived  to  old  age,  none  can 
tell.  A  merciful  providence  removed  him  after  a  reign  of  one 
vear  and  eight  months,  in  the  32d  year  of  his  age.  lie  had 
attempted  the  conquest  of  the  Persians,  and  was  killed  by  a 
Persian  lance.  Conscious  of  his  fate,  he  fdled  his  hand  with 
his  blood,  and  casting  it  into  the  air,  said,  "  O  Galilean,  thou, 
hast  conquered'' 

This  was  the  last  persecution  of  Christianity  by  pagan 
Rome.  Pagans,  however,  beyond  the  bounds  of  the  empire, 
continued  to  defend  their  ancient  superstitions  by  arms,  ^ind 
massacred  multitudes  who  bore  the  Christian  name.  Tins 
was  particularly  the  case  in  Persia,  where,  from  the  year  330 
to  370,  a  most  destructive  persecution  raged,  and  an  incredible 
number  of  Christians  were  put  to  death — the  Magi  and  the 
Jews  persuading  Sapor  the  monarch,  that  the  Christians  were 
friendly  to  the  Roman  emperor. 

The  fourth  century  produced  some  men  of  eminent  learning 
and  piety.  Among  them  were,  in  the  east,  Eusebius,  bishop 
of  Caesarea,  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  the  best  history  of 
the  church  ;  Athanasius,  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  the  firm  and 
powerful  opponent  of  Arianism  ;  Basil,  surnamed  the  great, 
bishop  of  Caesarea,  an  eminent  controversialist ;  Ephraim,  the 
Syrian,  a  man  of  much  sanctity  of  life  and  conversation,  whose 
moral  writings  were  an  houor  to  the  age ;  and  John  Chrvsostom, 
bishop  of  Constantinople,  one  of  the  most  able  preachers  that 
has  adorned  the  Christian  Church.  To  strong  powers  of 
mind  and  a  lively  imagination,  Chrysostom  added  fine  powers 
of  oratory,  and  commanded  immense  audiences.  He  was  an 
able  commentator  on  Paul's  epistles.  In  opposition  to  Orisjen, 
he  adhered  to  the  literal  sense  of  Scripture,  maintaining  it  to 
be  the  true  He  wis  the  linn  supporter  of  the  doctrines  of 
grace,  and  a  bold  reprover  of  vice,  and  fell  a  victim  to  the 
persecution  cf  his   foes.      He  was  banished  from  the  See  of 


Chapter  6]  JEROME.      AUGUSTINE.  207 

Constantinople  and  died  at  Pityus  on  the  Euxine  sea,  A.  D. 
407,  aged  53. 

In  the  west,  was  Ambrose,  bishop  of  Milan,  a  man  of 
eminent  piety  and  learning,  and  Jerome,  a  monk  of  Palestine, 
whose  writings  are  very  voluminous.  He  translated  the  Bible 
into  Latin.  His  translation  was  called  the  Latin  Vulgate,  and 
was  afterwards  exclusively  adopted  by  the  Roman  church. 
But  it  contained  many  errors.  By  his  own  writings  he  con- 
tributed much  to  the  growth  of  superstition.  Still,  he  was  the 
most  able  commentator  of  all  the  Latin  Fathers.  Hiiary  of 
Poictiers,  a  man  of  singular  attachment  to  the  Gospel  in  its 
simplicity,  and  a  firm  defender  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  ; 
and  Lactantius,  who,  in  his  divine  institutions,  exposed  the 
absurdity  of  the  pagan  rites,  lived  about,  the  same  period. 
Ulpilas  also  deserves  notice.  He  was  zealous  in  civilizing 
and  converting  the  Goths.  He  translated  the  four  Gospels 
into  their  language. 

But  by  far  the  most  distinguished  and  valuable  man  of  the 
second  age  of  the  church,  was  Augustine,  bishop  of  Hippo,  in 
Africa,  who  flourished  in  the  latter  part  of  the  fourth  and 
beginning  of  the  fifth  century.  He  was  born  in  Numidia,  and 
converted  about  the  year  354,  Mkhen  near  thirty  years  of  age, 
in  an  evident  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  upon  the  churches,  by 
which  vital  godliness  was  much  revived  from  its  low  state, 
especially  in  the  East.  His  confessions,  in  which  he  gives 
an  account  of  his  conversion,  may  be  read  with  profit  by 
Christians  in  every  age.  He  was  early  raised  to  the  bishopric 
of  Hippo,  and  by  his  humble  piety  and  powerful  defence  of 
the  fundamental  truths  of  the  Gospel,  soon  became  the  ad- 
miration of  the  Christian  world.  His  best  commentary  was 
on  the  Psalms.  He  died  in  the  year  430,  at  the  age  of 
seventy-six.  He  was  a  star  of  the  first  magnitude,  and  was 
a  guide  for  centuries  after  to  Christians,  who,  amid  the  dark- 
ness of  'Popery,  desired  to  walk  in  the  truth. 

But  the  theological  writers  of  that  age  are  not  to  be  com- 
pared with  modern  divines.  Their  folios  will  not  repay  the 
trouble  of  a  perusal. 

Augustine  was  raised  up  to  defend  the  doctrines  of  grace 
These  doctrines  had  remained  fundamental  from  the  apostolic 
age.  though  they  had  been  much  corrupted  by  Justin,  Origen, 
and  others,  who  were  led  astray  by  a  deceitful  philosophy. 
But  when,  in  the  days  of  Constantine,  the  world  came  into 
the   church,  they  were  a   dead  letter.     All  were  viewed  as 


208  PELAGIAUI6M-  [Ptiuou  III. 

Christians,  who  professed  Christianity,  though  they  knew  not 
in  their  own    experience   thai  tb  a    Holy  Ghost.     A 

great  part  of  the   Christian  world,  therefore,  w  V   to 

subscribe  to  a  system  which  rejected  the  m  cessity  ui'  the 
grace  of  God;  should  a  man  arise  with  the  talent  and  bold- 
ness to  promulge  one. 

Such  a  man  was  Pelagius.  He  was  born  in  Britain;  hut 
made  Rome  his  residence.  There  in  company  with  Cades- 
tins,  an  Irish  monk,  lie  avowed  about  the  year  410,  a  denial  of 
the  total  corruption  of  human  nature,  and  of  the  necessity  of 
the  enlightening,  renewing,  am!  sanctifying  operations  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  Cfelestius  was  at  first  the  most  open.  At 
Carthage  lie  labored  much  to  propagate  his  sentiments.  He 
with  the  custom  of  the  church  in  baptizing 
infants,  as  a  proof  of  her  belief  in  all  ages,  that  infants  were 
depraved;  but  he  persisted  in  his  sentiments,  and  was  con- 
demned as  a  heretic,  in  the  year  412. 

Pelagius  went  to  Jerusalem,  where  he  found  patronage  and 
formed  disciples.  His  opinions  were  warmly  opposed  bv 
Augustine,  who  firmly  maintained  entire  depravity;  the 
necessity  of  divine  grace;  that  there  is  an  eternal  purpose  of 
God  or  predestination  with  re^ird  to  those  who  shall  be  saved, 
and  that  they,  and  they  only,  will  finally  obtain  it.  The 
Christian  world  was  distracted.  Council  alter  council  was 
held,  and  decree  after  decree  was  onjjemning  or  ap- 

proving the  opposite  parties';  but  in  420,  the  secular  arm  was 
raised,  and  Pelagianism  was  suppressed  throughout  the  empire. 
A  new  sect,  however,  soon  arose,  favored  b\  ( 'assian,  a  monk 
at  Marseilles,  called  the  Semi-Pelagians,  who  allowed  the 
necessity  of  divine  grace  to  preserve  in  holiness,  though  not 
to  commence  it,  and  who  were  long  engage  d,  especially  in 
France,  in  controversy  with  the  followers  of  Augustine. 

In  the  remainder  of  the  fifth,  and  w  hole  of  the  sixth  century, 

the  reader  of  ecclesiastical  history  finds  but  little  that  engages 

his  attention.      The  church,  washed,  sanctified,   and  justified 

in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  is 

cely  visible.     Immense  changes  took  place  in  the  civil 

:  1  which  could  not  fail  to  affect  the  visible  kingdom  of  the 

mer. 

In  the  year    IT*;,  the  western   part  of  the  Roman  empire 
i  Ived  by  the  incursions  of  a  fierce  and  warlike  pec 
from  tin'  northern  pail  of  Europe,  who  hail  for  more  than  I 
a   century  been    overspreading   Italy,  Gaul,  and   Spam,   and 


Chapter  6]         THE   TEN    HORNS    OF    THE    BEAST.  209 

erecting  new  kingdoms  in  these  beautiful  countries.  This 
great  event  was  depicted  in  the  vision  of  Daniel,  ages  before, 
in  which  he  beheld  a  beast,  dreadful  and  terrible,  which  had 
ten  horns.  This  beast  was  the  Roman  empire,  and  these  horns 
were  ten  kingdoms,  into  which  it  is  now  divided  by  the 
barbarous  nations.  How  wonderful  the  providence  of  God ! 
"  He  seeth  the  end  from  the  beginning." 

These  barbarians,  the  Goths,  Huns,  Franks,  Herulians,  and 
Vandals,  were  idolaters  and  strangers  to  Christianity,  but  they 
concerned  themselves  but  little  about  religion  of  any  descrip- 
tion, being  chiefly  intent  upon  wealth  and  power,  and  were  for 
the  most  part,  induced  to  renounce  their  idolatry  and  become 
nominal,  but  wretched  Christians.  Some,  however,  of  the  old 
pagans,  who  remained  in  the  empire,  hoped  to  revive  their 
ancient  worship,  and,  in  a  few  instances,  instigated  the  heathen, 
to  acts  of  cruelty  and  oppression  towards  those  who  would  not 
bow  to  their  idols. 

Had  these  idolaters  been  of  the  character  of  the  old  op- 
posers  of  Christianity,  they  might,  in  this  degenerate  age  of 
the  church,  have  easily  exterminated  it  from  the  earth.  But 
they  came  down  from  the  cold  regions  of  the  north  for  comfort 
and'  improvement ;  and  finding  Christianity  in  all  respects  a 
better  religion  than  their  own,  they  embraced  it;  and  it  had  in 
time,  the  happiest  effects  in  softening  their  manners  and  re- 
fining their  morals.  They  adopted  the  Arian  system,  and 
the  Nicene  believers  received  from  them  the  bitterest  per- 
secutions. 

One  of  the  ten  kingdoms  was  that  of  the  Franks.  Clovis, 
their  king,  had  married  Clotilda,  niece  of  Gondebaud,  king  of 
the  Burgundians.  Her  own  nation  had  already  embraced 
Christianity,  because  they  thought  the  God  of  the  Romans 
most  able  to  protect  them  against  their  enemies.  Such  low 
ideas  had  these  barbarians  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  But 
they,  as  well  as  the  Vandals,  Suevi  and  Goths,  had  sided  with 
the  Arian  party.  Clotilda,  however,  was  attached  to  the 
Nicene  faith.  She  labored  much  for  the  conversion  of  her 
husband  to  the  Christian  faith;  but  he  was  obstinate,  and 
when  her  child,  which  had  been  baptized,  died,  he  attributed  its 
death  to  its  baptism.  At  length,  fearing  destruction  in  a  battle 
with  the  Alenmans,  he  prayed  to  Jesus  Christ  for  victory; 
promising  that  if  he  would  grant  it,  he  would  become  a  Chris- 
tian. Victory  ensued,  and  he  was  baptized  at  Rheims,  and 
received  into  the  general  church,  A.  D.  496;  but  he  was 
18* 


210  RELIGION    OF    THE    AXCIENT    BRITONS.       [Period  III. 

never  an  honor  to  anv  religion.  Three  thousand  of  his  armv 
were  baptized  with  him.  This  was  an  iraportani  event.  Ail 
the  other  rulers  of  the  world  were  either  bowing  to  pagan 
deities,  or  avow  ing  the  Ajian  opinions.  ( T>\  is  and  liis  people 
embraced  and  revived  die  faith  of  the  primitive  churches. 

In  this  century,  also,  the  Irish  were  led  to  renoimce  idolatry j 
ami  embrace  <  Christianity ;  partly  i>\  the  exertions  of  Palladium 
but  chiefly  through  the  zeal  of  Patrick,  a  Scot,  who  has 
usually  been  styled  the  Apostle  of  the  Irish.  He  died  A.  D. 
413.  at  the  great  age  of  one  hundred  and  twenty. 

The  ancient  Britons  were  idolaters.  Their  priests,  the 
Druids,  had  some  notions  of  a  supreme  divinity,  and  of  im- 
mortality, butthey  worshipped  subordinate  deities,  as  Taranus, 
the  thusderer,  Ilesus,  the  god  of  battles,  Andrasse,  the  god- 
dess of  victory  ;  and  their  immortality  was  little  more  than 
the  Indian  notion  of  the  transmigration  of  souls.  They  built 
greal  temples  of  massy  stone,  in  which  they  performed  bloody 
rites.  One  of  these,  Stoxehexge,  is  still  in  part  remaining. 
They  secured  a  great  revenue  by  compelling  all  the  inhabitants 
to  extinguish  their  fires  on  a  certain  day  in  the  winter,  and 
come  and  kindle  them  again  from  the  sacred  fire  of  the 
Druids.  This  they  withheld  from  such  as  had  not  paid  their 
revenues. 

They  held  sacred  the  Mistletoe.  They  were  notorious, 
above  all  other  heathen  priests,  for  the  practice  of  pretended 
magic.  When  a  chief  was  afflicted  with  sickness,  they 
sacrificed  a  human  victim.  Naked  women  assisted  at  the 
bloody  rite. 

Such  were  the  abominations  of  the  ancient  inhabitants  of 
England. 

When  and  by  whom  the  knowledge  of  Christianity  was 
first  introduced  there,  is  unknown.  It  is  certain  there  were 
Christians  there  soon  after  the  days  of  the  Apostles,  and  thev 
probably  came  from  Rome.  Thev  were  persecuted ;  and 
Christianity,  as  well  as  the  Druidica]  religion,  was  extermi- 
nated by  tin  Saxons,  Angles,  and  other  tribes  who  conquered 
the  country.  These  practiced  their  idolatries  for  about  one 
bandied  and  fifty  years.  They  worshipped  the  Sun,  .Moon, 
Thuth,  Odin,  Thor,  Frigga  and  Surtur.  From  these  are  de- 
rived the  English  names  of  the  seven  days  of  the  week.  They 
had  idols  in  wood,  stone  and  metals,  temples  and  a  regular 
priesthood.     Their  rites  were  bloody. 

One  day    in  the   sixth  century,  Gregory,  an  eminent  man 


Chapter  6. J  CONVF.ROIOX   OF   THE   ENGLISH.  211 

at  Rome,  was  walking  in  the  market  place,  and  beholding  a 
number  of  fine  youth,  with  clear  skins,  flaxen  hair,  and  - 
beautiful  countenances,  for  sale,  he  inquired  from  whence  they 
came,  and  whether  they  were  Christians.  On  being  told  that 
they  were  pagans  from  Britain,  his  compassion  was  excited. 
On  asking  further  by  what  name  they  were  called,  he  was 
told  they  were  Angli.  "  Well,"  said  he,  "  may  they  be  so 
called,  for  they  have  angelic  countenances,  and  ought  to  be 
made  co-heirs  with  the  angels  in  heaven."  And  when  farther 
informed  that  they  came  from  the  province  of  Deira,  (now 
Durham,)  he  exclaimed,  "  De  Dei  ira  !  from  the  wrath  of  God 
they  must  be  delivered."  And  it  being  added  that  Ella  was 
their  king,  he  replied,  "  Hallelujah  ought  to  be  sung  in  his 
dominions."  Gregory  soon  offered  his  services  as  a  missionary 
to  England,  but  they  were  not  accepted.  When,  however,  in 
a  few  years,  he  was  raised  to  the  popedom,  he  sent  forty 
monks  under  Augustine,  to  convert  the  English  nation.  They 
entered  Britain  in  597,  and  were  kindly  received  by  Bertha,  a 
pious  descendant  of  Clovis,  who  had  married  Ethelbert,  king 
of  Kent ;  permitted  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  had  a  residence 
assigned  them  in  the  city  of  Canterbury.  The  king  soon  de- 
clared himself  a  convert,  and  his  subjects  followed  his  ex- 
ample. Other  kings  in  the  Saxon  heptarchy,  were  soon  per- 
suaded, with  their  people,  to  renounce  idolatry,  and  in  a  short 
period,  the  whole  island  became  nominally  Christians. 

Of  the  religion  of  the  English  converted  to  Christianity, 
we  have  very  imperfect  accounts.  One  fact  speaks  highly  in 
its  praise.  Missionaries  issued  forth,  who  spread  the  light  of 
truth  through  Bavaria,  Friesland,  Cimbria  and  Denmark, 
delivering  the  North  and  West  of  Europe  from  pagan  dark- 
ness and  idolatry.  The  venerable  Bede,  who  died  in  735, 
was  an  ornament  to  the  age  in  which  he  lived.  He  translated 
the  Psalter  and  the  Gospels  into  the  Anglo  Saxon,  and  wrote 
a  valuable  church  history.  Alcuinus,  one  of  his  pupils,  and 
who  became  the  instructor  of  Charlemagne,  deserves  mention 
for  his  learning  and  piety.  But  a  great  and  general  degeneracy 
soon  took  place.  The  Danes  broke  up  every  thing  good  in 
the  nation.  When  Alfred  came  to  the  throne  in  the  ninth 
century,  there  was  scarce  a  priest  who  understood  Latin 
enough  to  construe  his  daily  prayers.  His  efforts  to  restore 
learning  and  religion  were  princely.  The  whole  Bible  was 
translated  by  his  order.  He  began  to  translate  the  Psalms 
himself.     But  when  he  had  passed  away,  monachism  reared 


212  NESTORIAXS.  [PERIOD  III. 

its  head,  and  the  light  which  had  been  permitted  to  shine  in 
Britain  was  extinguished,  and  gross  darkness  brooded  over  the 
land.  As  the  papacy  arose,  the  monarchs  found  that  a  con- 
venient engine  in  the  despotic  exercise  of  civil  power,  and 
soon  the  whole  country  was  subjected  to  its  tremendous 
dominion. 

In  the  east,  some  Indians  on  the  Malabar  coast  were  con- 
verted to  Christianity,  by  the  .Syrian  Mar  Thomas,  as  early  as 
the  fifth  century.  Their  churches  still  remain.  The  principal 
propagators  of  Christianity,  subsequent  to  this,  were  the 
Xestorians,  who  gained  a  firm  footing  in  Persia,  established 
their  patriarch  at  Seleucia,  passed  over  Tartary  and  India,  and 
penetrated  even  into  China.  A  prodigious  number  of  peo- 
ple through  all  these  countries,  which  are  now  overrun 
by  Mahometanism  and  idolatry,  were  induced  to  embrace 
Christianity. 

We  cannot,  however,  form  a  very  exalted  opinion  of  the 
conversions  of  this  period,  either  in  the  east  or  west.  They 
were  little  more  than  nominal, — a  change  of  religion;  and,  in 
many  cases,  the  converted  retained  many  of  their  heathen 
customs,  and  all  their  vices.  Yet  they  paved  the  way  for  the 
establishment  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Redeemer  in  the  hearts 
of  men. 

Two  men  of  eminent  piety  adorned  the  sixth  century ; 
Fulgentius,  bishop  of  the  Ruspae,  in  Africa;  and  Cregory 
first,  bishop  of  Rome.  The  one  lived  near  the  beginning,  the 
other  near  the  close,  and  were  both  authors  of  much  celebrity 
and  merit.     Gregory  introduced  Christianity  into  England. 

The  Emperor  Justinian,  who  succeeded  to  the  Roman 
empire,  A.  I).  527,  was  an  eminent  champion  for  Christianity, 
though  he  seems  himself  to  have  been  unacquainted  with  vital 
piety.  He  endeavored  to  bring  all  nations  to  nominal  sub- 
jection to  Christ ;  built  sumptuous  temples,  and  suppressed 
every  where  what  remained  of  idolatry.  In  his  time,  Chosroes, 
king  of  Persia,  waged  a  most  cruel  and  desolating  war  against 
the  Christians  and  the  God  of  Christians. 

The  disputes  in  which  the  churches  had  been  involved  con- 
cerning the  nature  and  person  of  Christ ;  the  depravity  of 
man,  and  tlie  necessity  of  divine  grace  in  order  to  salvation, 
had  elicited  much  troth,  so  that  these  great  subjects  were  now 
mu<  h  bettor  understood  by  many  throughout  Christendom  in 
the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries,  than  (hey  were  for  a  considerable 
period    before    the    reign    of    Constantine.       But   unhappily, 


CHAPTER  6]      INCREASE  OF  ERROR  AXD  SUPERSTITION.  213 

almost  every  part  of  the  Christian  world  were  fiercely  engaged 
for  the  peculiarities  of  some  distinguished  leader  of  a  sect  or 
parly,  who  had  the  boldness  to  advance  some  new  opinion, 
overlooking',  as  of  no  value,  the  great  essentials  of  Chris- 
tiu;:itv.  The  numerous  sects  into  which  the  Arians  split, 
maintained  with  vehemence  their  peculiar  views. 

In  the  East,  the  Nestoxians,  a  powerful  body,  had  broken  off 
from  the  general  church.  Their  leader,  Nestorious,  a  bishop  of 
Constantinople,  in  the  fifth  century,  had  affirmed,  that  in  Christ 
there  were  two  persons,  or  two  natures  united  by  one  opera- 
tion and  will,  and  that,  as  only  the  human  nature  could  proceed 
from  Mary,  it  was  improper  to  call  her  the  mother  of  God. 
In  this  lie  was  opposed  by  Eutyches,  an  abbot  of  monks,  Avho 
declared  that  in  Christ  there  was  but  one  nature,  that  of  the 
incarnate  Word,  which  proceeded  from  Mary,  who  ought, 
therefore,  to  be  called  the  mother  of  God.  His  adherents 
were  called  Eutycheans.  Both  were  successively  condemned 
by  general  councils.  The  Theopaschites  were  furious  in 
maintaining  that  all  the  three  persons  in  the  Godhead  suffered 
on  the  cross.  The  Monophasites,  that  the  divine  nature  ab- 
sorbed the  human.  The  Corrupticolse,  looked  upon  the  body 
of  Christ  as  corruptible;  and  the  Agnostae,  upon  the  human 
nature  of  Christ  as  knowing  all  things.  The  Donatists  in- 
creased and  became  powerful  amid  violent  persecutions  in 
Africa.  The  Manicheans  also  continued  to  disperse  in  the 
East,  their  wild  opinions  of  two  original  principles,  good  and 
evil. 

Before  the  close  of  the  sixth  century,  the  world  was  at 
ease,  and  superstition  had  made  most  rapid  strides.  The 
great  mass  of  ministers  were  excessively  ignorant,  and  led 
away  themselves  by  the  strangest  phantasies,  did  little  but 
delude  and  destroy  the  people.  A  thousand  rites  were  per- 
formed ;  each  one  of  which  was  supposed  to  have  some 
wonderful  power.  A  thousand  relics  were  produced,  whose 
touch,  it  was  said,  could  heal  the  body  and  the  mind.  The 
most  marvellous  feats,  called  miracles,  were  performed.  The 
most  superstitious  services  were  rendered  to  departed  souls. 
Images  of  saints  were  worshipped,  under  the  belief,  that  such 
worship  drew  down  their  propitious  presence.  Tombs  and 
grave  yards  were  viewed  as  the  places  most  frequented  by 
departed  spirits,  and  were  the  general  rendezvous  of  the 
ignorant.  The  doctrine  of  purgatory,  or  the  purification  of 
souls  by  fire,  beyond  the  grave,  had  gained  strong  hold  of  the 


214  monachism.  [Period  III. 

minds  of  the  multitude.  Some  starved  themselves  with  a 
frantic  obstinacy.  Some,  possessed  of  a  superstitious  phrensy, 
erected  high  pillars,  and  stood  on  them  for  many  years.  The 
leader  of  this  debased  class  of  men,  was  one  Simeon,  a  Syrian, 
who,  to  climb  as  near  to  heaven  as  he  could,  passed  thirty- 
seven  years  of  his  life  upon  five  pillars,  of  six,  twelve,  twenty- 
two,  thirty-six,  ami  forty  cubits  high  ;  attracting  the  admiration 
of  the  world  around  him.  Such  things  arc  disgusting  to  the 
rational  and  pious  mind.  It  is  a  subject  of  gratitude  that  reli- 
gion is  not  answerable  for  them.  Religion  is  the  love  of  God 
and  men,  holiness  of  heart  and  life;  not  the  superstitious 
veneration  of  a  bone,  or  standing  upon  stihs  a  spectacle  of 
folly.  These  things  belong  properly  to  the  history  of  the  age, 
to  the  history  of  the  kingdom  of  darkness,  and  not  of  the 
church  of  Christ.  Let  those  who  will,  stumble  over  them, 
and  fall  into  a  like  fatal  whirlpool,  the  whirlpool  of  infidelity. 
u  Wisdom  is  justified  of  her  children."  Such  reflections  will 
be  more  needed  as  we  advance ;  for  a  period  of  Egyptian 
darkness  is  before  us. 


CHAPTER   VII. 


Monachism.  Its  rise  and  progress.  Reflections  on  its  odious  character.  Mahometanism. 
Appearance  of  Mahomet  in  Arabia.  His  religion.  Extension  of  the  Saracen  empire 
Destruction  of  the  eastern  churches.     Present  extent  of  Mahomeiamsin. 

In  the  seventh  century,  two  immense  powers,  the  Mahom- 
etan and  the  Papal,  arose,  which  laid  the  East  and  West  in 
melancholy  desolation. 

Before  we  enter  upon  their  history,  we  will  take  a  view  of 
Monachism,  which  had  already,  for  two  centuries,  prevailed 
in  the  earth. 

At  an  early  period,  the  simplicity  of  the  Gospel  was,  in 
various  ways,  materially  injured  by  an  amalgamation  with  the 
philosophy  of  the  age.  It  was  one  principle  of  that  philosophy, 
that  "  for  the  attainment  of  true  felicity,  and  communion  with 
God,  it  was  necessary  that  the  soul  should  be  abstracted  from 
the  body  here  below,  and  that  the  body  should  be  macerated 
and  inoiiiiii  (1  for  this  purpose."  This  was  a  principle  which 
many,  especially  who  had  once  been  heathen,  wire  ready  10 
engraft  on  the  Gospel;  and  a  considerable  number  of  both 
sexes  were  tu    be   found,  even   in  the  third   century,  giving 


Chapter  7.]  ANTONY.  215 

.hemselves  up  to  austerities  and  solitude,  and  a  perpetual 
contemplation  of  spiritual  objects.  A  practice  which  thus 
probably  commenced  with  pious  people,  who  were  actuated 
by  good  motives,  was  soon  perverted  to  the  most  abominable 
superstition  and  wickedness. 

One  Antony,  a  youth  of  Alexandria,  on  entering  a  church, 
and  hearing  our  Lord's  words  to  a  young  ruler,  "Sell  all  that 
thou  hast  and  give  to  the  poor,"  resolved,  literally,  to  observe 
the  direction,  and  to  set  an  example  of  self-denial,  such  as 
the  world  had  never  before  seen.  He  parted  with  all  he  had, 
retired  into  the  desert,  and  practiced  through  a  long  life,  the 
greatest  possible  austerities.  His  fame  spread  throughout  the 
world.  Great  numbers  resorted  to  see  him,  and  hear  his 
conversation.  Multitudes  followed  his  example,  and  if  the 
"  wilderness,  and  the  solitary  place,"  were  not  glad  for  them, 
they  were,  at  least,  to  a  surprising  extent,  filled  with  them. 
Many  of  those  who  thus  secluded  themselves  from  the  world, 
Antony  formed  into  a  regular  community;  inducing  them  to 
live  together,  and  prescribing  rules  for  their  observance.  Thus 
originated  the  first  regular  monastic  order.  Antony  died  A.  D. 
356,  at  the  extreme  age  of  105.  During  his  life  he  manifested 
much  zeal  for  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  was  particularly 
honored  with  the  friendship  of  Athanasius,  who  wrote  his  life. 
His  property  at  his  death  consisted  of  one  old  garment,  given 
him  by  Athanasius,  two  sheep  skins,  and  a  sackcloth. 

His  chief  disciple,  Hilarion,  introduced  his  monastic  regula- 
tions into  Palestine  and  Syria.  Others,  actuated  with  a  zeal, 
which,  had  it  been  properly  directed,  might  have  given 
salvation  to  the  world,  carried  them  into  other  countries,  so 
that,  in  a  little  time,  Europe,  Africa  and  Asia,  were  "  filled 
with  a  lazy  set  of  mortals,  who,  abandoning  all  human  con- 
nexions, advantages,  pleasures  and  concerns,  wore  out  a 
languishing  and  miserable  life,  amidst  the  hardships  of  want, 
and  various  kinds  of  suffering,  in  order,  as  they  pretended,  to 
arrive  at  a  more  close  and  rapturous  communion  with  God  and 
angels." 

As  some  followed  the  instructions,  and  others  the  example 
of  Antony,  the  monks  were  at  first  of  two  kinds,  called  the 
Caenobites  and  the  Eremites.  The  former  associated  together 
in  one  building,  under  a  spiritual  father.  The  latter  lived  like 
Antony,  alone,  in  the  wildest  deserts,  often  without  habitation 
or  clothing,  or  much  sustenance,  besides  the  roots  and  herbs 
which  nature  afforded. 


216  MOXACHISM.  [Period  III 

In  no  part  of  the  world  was  monachism  carried  to  such  ex- 
travagant length  as  in  the  burning  cegions  of  the  east.  In 
Europe,  the  monks  were  at  first  laymen  of  respectable  stand- 
ing, who  only  united  themselves  to  some  order  bearing  the 
name,  rather  than  the  thing:  many  of  them  were  the  most 
learned  and  respectable  men  in  society;  but  in  the  east,  multi- 
tudes gave  themselves  ap  to  the  wildest  phrensy,  living  more 
like  savage  animals  than  rational  men. 

The  increase  of  the  monks  in  succeeding  centuries,  their 
austerities,  superstitions,  and  frauds,  almost  exceed  rational 
belief.  In  the  east,  whole  armies  might  have  been  raised 
from  among  them,  without  apparently  diminishing  their  num- 
ber. St.  Martin,  who  founded  the  first  monasteries  in  Gaid, 
was  followed  to  his  grave  by  no  less  than  2,000  monks. 
Parents  early  devoted  their  sons  and  daughters  to  perpetual 
celibacy  in  the  gloomy  recesses  of  a  cloister,  thinking  it  the 
highest  possible  felicity  to  which  they  could  raise  them.  .Multi- 
tudes who  did  not  join  them,  consecrated  to  them  their  wealth, 
that  they  might  have  the  prayers  and  intercessions  of  these 
holy  men  ;  dying  tyrants  and  debauchees  gave  them  princely 
fortunes  to  quiet  their  own  consciences,  by  which  means  the 
monastic  orders  became  possessed  of  immense  treasures. 

Every  age  teemed  with  new  orders  formed  by  some  ad- 
venturous leader,  who  had  the  boldness  and  ingenuity  to  de- 
vise some  new  regulations.  In  England,  where  monasteries 
had  been  introduced  by  Augustine  and  bis  companions,  an 
abbot  named  Congall,  induced  ;  n  incredible  number  of  people 
to  abandon  all  the  duties  and  pleasures  of  social  life,  and  live 
in  entire  solitude,  under  rules  of  his  devising.  His  disciples 
spread  over  Ireland,  Caul  and  Germany,  and  covered  the  land 
with  swarms  of  the  most  lazy  drones. 

The  vices  and  extravagancies  of  the  monks,  which  beo-an 
to  be  past   all  endurance,   led  Benedict  of  Nursia,  a  man  of 
piety  and  intelligence,  to  institute  in  the-  \\  ar  S29,  a  rule  of 
discipline,    by    which   monks   should    he   more    orderly    and 
lar,  subject  to  few  austerities,  and  more  useful  to  society, 
cially  in  educating  youth.     This  discipline  was  exceed- 
3    popular,  ail  the  Benedictine  order  soon  swallowed  up 
all  others.     It  was  patronized  by  the  Boman  pontiffs,  and  was 
endowed  with  immense  riches  by  the  opulent:  but  luxury,  in- 
temperance, and  sloth,  soon  reigned  in  the  convents  of  Bene- 
dict, and  his   humble  saints  were  the  prime  leaders  in  all  the 
j    litical  factions  which  distracted  Europe. 


Chapter  7]  monachisM.  21? 

By  the  rules  of  their  founders,  every  order  was  devoted  to 
reading.  Hence,  libraries  were  formed  in  every  monastery, 
and  in  these,  fortunately,  the  ancient  authors,  sacred  and  pro- 
fane, were  carefully  preserved  through  that  awful  period,  when 
the  interests  of  literature  were  laid  waste  throughout  Europe 
by  the  barbarous  incursions  of  the  northern  nations. 

In  the  eighth  and  ninth  centuries,  the  monks  were  held  in 
the  most  astonishing  veneration.  Immense  sums  of  money 
were  devoted  to  building  convents  throughout  Christendom. 
Kings  and  dukes  and  nobles  descended  from  their  high 
stations  in  society,  and  shut  themselves  up  in  these  convents, 
for  communion  with  God.  And  in  return,  monks  and  abbots 
were  taken  from  cloisters  and  placed  at  the  head  of  states  and 
armies  ;  under  the  pretence  that  none  were  so  fit  to  govern 
men  as  those,  who,  having  subdued  their  own  appetites  and 
passions,  were  the  peculiar  favorites  of  heaven.  But  as  they 
increased  in  power,  they  sunk  in  ignorance,  licentiousness  and 
debauchery,  and  were  torn  by  dissensions,  jealousies,  and  most 
bitter  animosities. 

In  the  tenth  century  arose  in  France  a  set  of  reformers 
called  the  order  or  congregation  of  Clugni ;  who  were,  for  a 
season,  renowned  throughout  Europe  for  their  sanctity  and 
virtue.  Their  discipline  was  received  by  almost  all  monas- 
teries, new  and  old,  which  gave  them  a  vast  spiritual  dominion ; 
but  no  sooner  had  they  reached  the  summit  of  worldly  pros- 
perity, than  they  sunk  under  their  own  licentiousness,  which 
had  become  equal  to  that  of  any  preceding  order.  In  the 
eleventh  century  arose  in  Burgundy,  the  congregation  of 
Cistertians ;  which,  for  a  time,  gave  rule  to  all  the  monastic 
orders.  The  famous  order  of  the  Carthusians  also  commenced 
their  existence  about  this  period.  Their  institution  was 
melancholy,  and  especially  in  relation  to  female  devotees 
savage  in  the  extreme. 

In  the  twelfth  century  flourished  Bernard,  an  abbot  of  much 
learning  and  eloquence.  He  died  1153,  leaving  160  monas- 
teries of  his  order.  Abelard  was  his  opponent;  a  man,  too, 
of  much  learning.     He  died  1143. 

The  thirteenth  century  formed  a  new  era  in  the  history  of 
Monachism.  The  monastic  institutions  were  rolling  in  wealth. 
They  were  uncontrollable  by  any  power.  They  had  lost 
sight  of  all  religious  obligation,  and  were  sunk  in  luxurious 
indolence.  To  break  up  these  immense  establishments,  In- 
nocent III.  the  Roman  pontiff,  instituted  an  order,  which 
19 


218  DOMINICANS.       FRANCISCANS.  [Period  III. 

should  look  down  with  contempt  upon  wealth,  hold  no  posses- 
sions, and  subsist  wholly  on  charity.  This  was  called  the 
Mendicant  order  or  begging  friars;  and,  patronized  by  him,  it 
immediately  grew  to  such  em  enormous  size  that  Europe  could 
scarce  sustain  the  burden. 

About  1260,  arose  the  Flagellants,  or  whippers,  a  fanatical 
multitude  of  both  sexes,  and  all  ranks  and  ages,  who,  en- 
couraged by  these  mendicant  orders,  ran  through  cities  and 
villages,  with  whips  in  their  hands,  lashing  their  naked  bodies, 
to  appease  the  Deity,  and  strange  as  it  may  appear  to  us, 
were  greatly  revered. 

In  the  year  1272,  Gregory  reduced  the  extravagant  multi- 
tude of  mendicants  to  four  societies,  viz  :  the  Dominicans,  and 
Franciscans,  the  Carmelites,  or  followers  of  the  prophet 
Elijah,  and  the  hermits  of  St.  Augustine.  The  head  of  the 
first  was  Dominic,  a  Spaniard,  austere,  violent,  overbearing, 
unfeeling,  who  greatly  distinguished  himself  by  an  impetuous 
attack  upon  the  opposers  of  papacy  in  France.  With  him 
originated  the  inquisition.  The  head  of  the  second  was 
Francis,  a  man  who  had  led  a  most  dissolute  life,  but  became 
suddenly  very  devout,  and  instituted  an  order  which  should,  if 
possible,  exceed  all  others  in  absolute  poverty.  The  other 
two  were  old  establishments,  and  were  never  of  much  note 
compared  with  the  Dominicans  and  Franciscans. 

These  orders  of  mendicants  were  suffered  to  travel 
wherever  they  pleased,  and  live  upon  the  charity  of  the  public. 
They  assumed  marks  of  gravity  and  holiness  which  no  other 
order  had  ever  shown.  Their  popularity  was  unrivaled. 
Large  cities  were  cantoned  out  for  their  accommodation.  The 
treasures  of  the  world  were  laid  at  their  feet.  From  no  other 
hands  would  the  people  receive  the  sacraments ;  and  with 
them  they  were  zealous  to  deposit  their  dead.  Vast  multi- 
tudes thought  it  their  highest  happiness  to  be  admitted  into 
the  mendicant  orders.  Many  made  it  an  article  in  their  last 
wills  that  their  bodies  should  be  wrapped  in  old  Dominican  or 
Franciscan  rags,  and  be  interred  among  the  mendicants.  For 
three  centuries,  these  two  orders  governed  Europe.  They 
filh  il  <  v<  iv  important  post  in  church  and  state;  taught  in  all 
the  universities  and  schools;  and  though  they  quarreled  most 
violently  with  each  other,  they  were  the  very  soul  of  the 
Papal  power,  and  through  that,  gave  law  to  empires,  states 
and  nations.  Bui  thiir  monkish  cowl  concealed  the  most 
scandalous  immoraditieB  and  vices. 


Chapter  7.]  MAHOMETANISM.  219 

The  Dominicans  first  came  into  England,  A  D.  1221. 
The  mayor  of  London  permitted  them  to  erect  a  convent 
by  the  Thames,  on  a  street  which  is  still  called  Black 
Friars,  from  the  color  of  their  dress.  The  Franciscans 
came  into  England  soon  after.  Their  establishment  was  at 
Canterbury. 

To  give  a  full  account  of  all  the  operations,  corruptions, 
superstitions,  frauds  and  enormities  of  the  monks  ;  their  bitter 
animosities  and  contentions,  would  require  volumes.  Their 
history  sickens  the  heart.  To  see  men,  under  pretence  of 
great  devotedness  to  God  ;  leading  the  most  loathsome,  filthy 
life ;  sometimes  casting  off  all  clothing  and  going  on  all  fours 
like  beasts ;  secreting  themselves  in  dens  and  holes ;  or 
wandering  about  in  the  extremes  of  wretchedness,  with  their 
hair  and  beard  of  an  enormous  length,  and  their  bodies  covered  . 
with  vermin ;  eating  of  choice  the  most  nauseous  food ; 
wearing  heavy  chains ;  fastening  grates  upon  their  breasts 
and  back ;  girding  themselves  with  bandages  of  bristles  and 
sharp  pointed  wires ;  flogging  themselves  with  thorn  sticks  ; 
mutilating  their  bodies,  until  they  often  expired  under  their 
self-tortures;  and  these  men  commanding  the  reverence  and 
homage  of  the  world  as  saints,  holy  ones.  What  can  be  more 
revolting  and  distressing  to  a  rational  mind?  And  is  this  in- 
deed Christianity  ?  Is  this  the  church  which  Christ  redeemed 
to  himself  and  renewed  by  his  Spirit,  that  he  might  present  it 
a  glorious  church,  not  having  spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such 
thing?  Oh,  no !  We  have  turned  away  from  her  to  con- 
template this  abominabte  excrescence,  which  grew  upon  her 
side,  and  which  weighed  her  down  even  to  the  dust.  But  we 
shall  see  worse  things  than  these. 

MAHOMETANISM. 

In  the  Revelations  of  John,  the  degenerate  church  was 
taught  to  expect  the  most  desolating  judgments  from  terrific 
adversaries.  Already  we  have  seen  pagan  Rome  going  forth, 
and  hell  following,  with  power  to  kill  with  the  sword  and  with 
hunger,  and  with  death  and  with  the  beasts  of  the  earth.  Ten 
fiery  persecutions  have  blazed  around  the  church.  Her 
martyrs  are  before  the  throne  of  God.  These  woes  are  past. 
But  under  the  figure  of  a  star  fallen  from  heaven  to  earth,  to 
whom  was  given  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  who  should 
open  that  pit  and  let  forth  out   of   the  smoke  of   the   pit, 


220  MAHOMETAN I8M.  [Period  III. 

swarms  of  locusts,  to  whom  was  given  power  as  the  scorpions 
of  the  earth,  was  depicted  another  adversary,  who  should 
now  arise,  and  in  whose  days  men  should  seek  death  and  not 
find  it,  and  desire  to  die,  and  death  would  flee  from  them. 

Arabia  had  known  but  little  of  the  power  of  the  Gospel. 
Her  people  were  ingenious  and  powerful,  but  groped  in  dark- 
ness. Here  appeared  the  fallen  star.  Here  Mahomet,  the 
wicked  impostor  opened  the  bottomless  pit,  i.  e.  setup  a  false 
r-eligion,  which  should  darken  the  nations  and  send  forth  a 
host  of  scorpions,  which  should  desolate  some  of  the  fairest 
portions  of  Christendom. 

Mahomet  was  originally  a  tradesman.  About  the  year  608, 
he  formed  the  bold  scheme  of  setting  up  a  new  religion  in  the 
earth,  and  becoming  the  head  of  empires.  He  retired  to  a 
cave  in  Mecca,  where,  as  he  pretended,  with  the  assistance 
of  an  angel,  but  really  of  a  Jew  and  a  renegado  Christian,  he 
wrote  the  Koran,  the  only  sacred  book  of  the  Mahometans. 

He  declared  that  there  was  one  God,  and  that  Mahomet 
■was  his  prophet.  To  captivate  Jews  and  Christians,  he 
allowed  both  Moses  and  Christ  to  be  true  prophets ;  but 
represented  himself  as  superior  to  both,  in  light  and  power, 
and  sent  of  God  to  reform  the  systems  they  had  established. 
He  compiled  his  book  from  oriental  tales  and  fables,  from 
legendary  trash  of  rabbis,  and  from  the  Jewish  and  Christian 
Scriptures,  and  made  it  a  stange  compound  of  blasphemy  and 
folly.  His  ideas  of  providence  were  those  of  the  fatalist. 
He  forbade  the  use  of  swine's  flesh  and  spiritous  liquors,  and 
required  occasional  fasts ;  but  his  morality  was  of  the  loosest 
character,  allowing  to  men  the  free  indulgence  of  their  pas- 
sions ;  and  he  promised  to  his  followers  a  carnal  heaven, 
where  they  should  eternally  indulge  in  the  grossest  sen- 
sualities. 

When  he  announced  himself  as  the  prophet  of  God,  a  storm 
arose  against  him  and  he  fled  from  Mecca  to  Medina.  This 
flight  occurred  A.  D.  G22,  and  is  called  by  the  Mahometans, 
the  Hegira;  and  is  regarded  as  their  grand  epoch. 

\n  immense  multitude  soon  adhered  to  the  impostor.  He 
waged  an  exterminating  war  against  all  who  refused  to  re- 
e  him.  His  proselytes  were  made  by  fire  and  the  sword. 
No  force  or  power  could  withstand  him,  and  before  his  death, 
which  happened  \.  I).  631,  he  was  complete  master  of  all 
Arabia. 

With  him    lid  nol  end  his  religion.     He  had  opened  the 


Chapter  7.]  MAHOMETANISM.  221 

bottomless  pit,  and  forth  had  issued  deadly  scorpions.  With 
a  zeal  equal  to  their  master,  his  followers  every  where  spread 
his  licentious  and  bloody  system.  Syria,  Persia,  Egypt,  and 
other  countries  fell  under  its  dominion.  Their  once  flourish- 
ing churches  now  all  found  a  grave.  Jerusalem,  where  David 
had  sung,  and  Isaiah  had  prophesied,  and  our  Lord  was  cruci- 
fied, and  the  Spirit  had  triumphed,  fell  in  637  before  their 
ravages,  and  was  given  up  to  a  long  night  of  dreadful  darkness. 
In  the  year  713,  the  Saracens,  as  his  followers  were  called, 
passed  from  Africa  to  Spain,  reduced  to  slavery  those  Chris- 
tians who  had  a  name  to  live,  but  were  dead,  put  an  end  to  the 
kingdom  of  the  Goths,  which  had  continued  for  300  years, 
and  advanced  into  France,  intending  to  overturn  Europe  and 
blot  out  the  Christian  name.  But  to  them  was  given,  only 
"  The  third  part  of  men."  An  opposing  power  met  them  in 
France  between  Tours  and  Poictiers,  A.  D.  734,  under 
Charles  M artel,  and  defeated  them  with  a  tremendous 
slaughter,  killing  370,000  in  one  'day. 

In  a  subsequent  period,  they  made  themselves  masters  of 
the  fertile  island  of  Sicily,  and  spread  terror  to  the  very  walls 
of  Rome. 

In  the  East,  they  pushed  their  conquests  to  the  extremities 
of  India,  compelling  every  people  and  nation  to  bow  to  the 
crescent.  The  sufferings  of  the  church  were  exceedingly 
great.  They  were  beheld  by  the  Saracens  with  the  utmost 
abhorrence,  and  treated  rather  like  dogs  than  men.  Immense 
numbers  were  induced  to  embrace  their  religion.  Those  who 
refused,  were  either  slain  or  reduced  to  such  extremities,  that 
the  light  of  Christianity,  which  once  shone  bright  in  Africa 
and  Asia,  was  soon  nearly  extinguished. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  13th  century,  a  new  and  terrible 
power  appeared  in  Asia,  called  the  Ottomans,  from  Othman 
their  leader,  but  now  the  Turks.  They  inhabited  the  northern 
coast  of  the  Caspian  sea.  The  Saracens  persuaded  them  to 
embrace  the  religion  of  Mahomet.  Oh !  had  some  Christian 
missionaries  but  spread  among  them  the  light  of  the  Gospel — 
but  they  were  deceived  by  the  terrible  impostor.  They  soon 
contended  with  their  teachers,  overthrew  the  whole  Saracen 
dominion,  and  became  masters  of  all  that  fair  portion  of  Asia 
and  Africa,  which  Mahomet  claimed.  Composed  of  four 
sultanies,  they  were  the  four  angels  which  were  bound  in  the 
river  Euphrates,  and  let  loose  to  kill  and  destroy.  Bajazet, 
the  third  sovereign  from  Othman,  matured  a  plan  for  ex- 
19* 


222  RISE  AND  CONQUESTS  OF  THE  TURKS.       [Period  III. 

tinguishing  the  great  empire,  and  with  it  the  religion  of  Christ. 
But  when  he  was  just  rcailv  to  fall  upon  Constantinople, 
Tamerlane,  one  of  the  mightiest  of  monarchs  and  warriors, 
who  reigned  over  all  the  north  and  east  of  Asia,  fell  upon  him 
at  the  head  of  a  million  of  men;  destroyed  his  army;  took 
him  captive,  put  him  in  an  iron  cage  and  carried  him  for  a 
show  through  all  his  dominions,  lidt  Tamerlane,  with  his 
vast  armies,  embraced  the  religion  of  the  false  prophet,  and 
I  the  Christians  in  the  East  with  the  greatest  severities. 

The  Turks  were  checked,  but  not  destroyed.  They  gradu- 
ally became  formidable  to  the  Christians,  and  about  a  century 
after  tins  defeat,  A.  D.  1453,  Mahomet  the  Great  took  Con- 
stantinople, and  with  it  all  Greece,  where  Christianity  had  for 
a  long  period  reigned  so  triumphant 

Such  is  a  brief  history  of  that  terrific  dominion  which  was 
let  loose  in  the  seventh  century,  from  the  bottomless  pit.  It 
was  early  rent  by  violent  factions  ;  there  are  now  two  principal 
sects  of  Mahometans,  who  differ  concerning  the  right  of  suc- 
cession to  Mahomet ;  the  Sheichs  or  Shiites,  who  are  chiefly 
Persians,  and  the  Sonnites,  inhabiting  Easl  Persia,  Arabia, 
Turkey,  and  Independent  Tartarv.  There  are  about  fifteen 
millions  of  Mahometans  in  Hindostan.  A  new  and  powerful 
sect  has  recently  sprung  up  in  Arabia,  called  Wahabces,  who 
profess  to  be  reformers.  But  all  the  different  sects  and  fac- 
tions have  ever  united  in  opposition  to  'Christianity,  and  given 
it  a  blow  in  the  Eastern  world,  and  in  beautiful  Greece,  from 
which  it  has  never  yet  recovered.  Mahometanism  now  ex- 
tends over  Turkey,  Tartarv.  Arabia?  Africa,  Persia,  and  the 
dominions  of  the  Grand  .Mogul,  embracing  about  100  millions 
of  devoted  subjects.  It  is  an  awful  mystery  in  the  providence 
of  God.  Oh,  why  is  it  permitted  .'  When  will  all  these  vast 
nations  bow  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  ?  The  time  is  assuredly  and 
rapidly  approaching.  "  He  that  will  come,  shall  come,  and 
will  not  tarry."  Mahomet  shall  be  destroyed,  and  Asia,  Africa, 
and  Greece  be  frea 


Chapter  8] 


POPERY.  223 


CHAPTER    VIII 


Prophecies  relating  to  the  papacy.  Its  gradual  rise.  Grant  of  Phocas.  Causes  of  the 
vast  increase  of  papal  dominion.  Ignorance,  superstition,  and  corruption  of  the  age. 
Tradition  substituted  for  the  Bible.  Subjection  of  heathen  nations.  Subserviency  of 
the  monks.  Papal  Rome  idolatrous,  and  a  temporal  power,  the  little  horn.  Supposed 
time  of  her  continuance.  Election  of  Popes.  Efforts  at  supreme  dominion.  Hilde- 
brand's  treatment  of  Henry.  Thomas  a  Becket.  Interdiction.  The  power  given  to 
the  beast. 

About  the  same  time  that  Mahometanism  appeared  in  the 
East,  the  papal  power  arose  in  the  West ;  a  power,  which, 
while  it  pretended  to  support  Christianity,  was  scarcely  less 
destructive  to  vital  godliness. 

This  power,  also,  was  described  with  wonderful  accuracy, 
ages  before,  by  the  spirit  of  prophecy.  It  is  the  little  horn 
spoken  of  by  Daniel,  which  should  rise  after  the  ten  horns, 
and  speak  great  words  against  the  Most  High,  wear  out  the 
saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  think  to  change  times  and  laws. 
It  is  the  Man  of  Sin,  who  Paul  told  the  Thessalonians,  should 
be  revealed  ;  the  Son  of  perdition,  who  opposeth  and  exalteth 
himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped,  so 
that  he  as  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing  himself 
that  he  is  God.  It  is  the  Antichrist,  described  by  John;  the 
terrible  Beast  in  the  Revelation  which  opened  his  mouth  in 
blasphemy  against  God,  and  to  whom  it  was  given  to  make 
war  with  the  saints,  and  to  overcome  them,  and  to  have  power 
over  all  kindreds  and  tongues  and  nations, — the  Woman 
arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet  color,  upon  whose  forehead 
was  a  name  written — Mystery,  Babylon  the  Great,  the 

MOTHER  OF  HARLOTS,  AND  ABOMINATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH. 

The  Mahometan  power  rose  suddenly,  and,  by  the  sword, 
spread  rapidly  over  the  earth ;  hut,  the  papal  was,  for  more 
than  five  centuries,  coming  to  its  full  growth. 

In  the  third  century,  we  find  the  bishops  of  Rome,  Antioch, 
and  Alexandria,  commanding  great  respect  and  reverence,  as 
bishops  of  primitive  and  apostolic  churches,  and  assuming  a 
place  above  all  other  bishops ;  and  the  bishop  of  Rome  ex- 
ercising a  pre-eminence  of  order,  though  not  as  yet,  of  power, 
over  the  other  two. 

When  Constantine  made  Christianity  the  religion  of  the 
state,   he  effected  but  little  alteration  in  the   government  of 


224  RISE   OF   POPERY.  [Period  III 

the  church.  The  chief  that  he  did,  was  to  place  himself  at  its 
head  and  make  its  government  in  some  measure  like  that  of 
the  empire.  The  four  bishops  of  Home,  Antioch,  Alexandria 
and  Constantinople,  answered  to  his  lour  pretorian  prefects; 
under  these  were  the  exarchs,  or  patriarchs,  who  govern 
several  provinces;  then  came  the  archbishops,  who  ruled  over 
certain  districts  ;  then  the  bishops  of  dioceses  and  pastors  of 
churches. 

As  Rome  was  the  emporium  of  the  world,  its  bishopric  in- 
creased perpetually  in  grandeur,  opulence  and  power.  Its 
revenues  became  princely.  Its  dependents,  like  those  of  a 
monarchy.  All  the  splendid  trappings  of  royally  surrounded 
the  incumbent.  He  sat  on  his  throne,  covered  with  sumptuous 
garments,  attracting  the  admiration  of  the  ignorant  multitude. 
It  became,  therefore,  a  most  seducing  object  of  ambition. 
When  a  new  bishop  was  to  be  elected,  the  whole  citv  was 
agitated.  Dissensions,  tumults  arid  cabals  were  witnessed, 
which  would  have  disgraced  the  election  of  a  worldly  chieftain. 

But  the  bishop  of  Rome  met  with  a  sudden  and  serious 
check  in  his  progress  toward  spiritual  dominion.  Constantine 
had  removed  the  seat  of  empire  from  Rome  to  Constantinople, 
and  given  the  bishop  of  his  capital  a  rank  equal  to  that  of  any 
other  spiritual  power.  Rome,  however,  did  not  surrender  the 
ground  it  had  taken.  These  two  prelates  at  once  became 
rivals.  A  contest  was  carried  on  for  ages,  which  residted  in 
sundering  entirelv  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches. 

The  former  continued  to  acknowledge  the  dominion  of  the 
bishop  of  Constantinople,  but  from  various  causes  his  dominion 
rather  decreased,  while  that  of  Rome  soon  gained  amazing 
strength  and  power.  The  bishops  of  Rome  were,  many  of 
them,  men  of  talents  and  vast  ambition.  Leo  I.,  called  the 
Great,  who  flourished  in  the  filth  century,  was  a  man  of  un- 
common genius  and  eloquence,  indefatigable  in  his  efforts  for 
spiritual  dominion.  Gregory  the  Great,  also,  in  the  next  age, 
distinguished  himself  in  a  violent  contest  with  the  bishop  of 
Constantinople,  and  in  extending  the  bounds  of  the  See  of 
Rome. 

At  length  in  the  commencement  of  the  seventh  centurv,  the 
emperor  Phocas  conferred  upon  Boniface  III.,  bishop  of  Rome, 
the  title  of  oecumenical',  or  universal  bishop.  This  title  had 
bet  ii  usurped  by  tin-  bishop  of  Constantinople,  but  it  was  now 
in  this  public-  manner  taken  from  him  and  conferred  upon  the 
bishop  of  Rome;  and  this,  too,  by  one  of  the  most  odious 


Chapter  8.]  popery.  225 

tyrants  that  ever  lived.  What  they  had  thus  obtained,  the 
Roman  pontiffs  used  every  effort  to  hold;  and  they  did  hold  . 
it — a  power  which  no  other  earthly  potentate  ever  possessed. 
It  is  from  this  grant  of  Phocas  that  many  date  the  establish- 
ment of  the  papal  power,  though  the  most  decisive  marks  of 
Antichrist,  idolatry  and  false  doctrine,  did  not  appear  until  a 
later  age.  But  the  period  of  her  establishment  was  not  the 
period  of  her  full  growth.  On  the  contrary,  she  was  as  many 
centuries  gaining  her  astonishing  dominion,  as  she  had  been 
rising  to  the  point  at  which  we  can  now  view  her.  An  ac- 
count of  some  of  the  great  causes  which  contributed  to  her 
enlargement,  and  of  the  various  steps  by  which  she  marched 
on  to  the  summit  of  power,  will  give  a  general  view  of  the 
ecclesiastical  world  from  the  seventh  to  the  fourteenth 
century. 

The  period  before  us  was  one  of  extreme  ignorance,  super- 
stition, and  corruption. 

The  world  was  sunk  in  Egyptian  darkness.  The  cultiva- 
tion of  the  human  intellect  was  abandoned.  The  incur- 
sions of  the  barbarous  nations  from  the  North,  had  driven 
every  thing  like  literature  into  the  cells  of  the  monasteries. 
Books  were  unknown  among  the  common  people  ;  and  had 
they  been  known,  they  would  have  been  useless,  for  few 
were  acquainted  with  the  art  of  reading.  The  great  mass  of 
the  clergy  were  incapable  of  reading  the  Apostle's  creed. 
Even  the  bishops  in  general  were  unable  to  compose  any 
thing  like  a  sermon,  and  delivered  to  the  people  insipid 
homilies,  which  they  had  taken  from  the  writings  of 
Augustine  and  Gregory.  Such  an  age  was  exceedingly 
favorable  to  artful  and  daring  men,  who  continually  made 
pretensions  to  authority,  which  few  had  the  ability  to 
question. 

It  was  also  an  age  of  deep  superstition.  Men  had  scarce 
any  rational  views  of  religion.  They  had  almost  wholly 
lost  sight  of  the  character  of  God,  and  the  state  of  the 
heart,  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  of  the  duty  which  God 
requires  of  man.  The  doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith  in 
Christ,  was  almost  as  unknown  as  at  Athens,  in  the  days  of 
Paul.  The  minds  of  men  were  wholly  turned  to  an  attend- 
ance on  a  multitude  of  rites  and  ceremonies  as  the  sure 
way  of  gaining  heaven.  These,  issuing  from  the  papal 
throne,  gave  the  Popes  an  immense  control  over  the  heart 
and  conscience.     The  multitude  easily  learned  to  look  up  to 


226  PROFITS    BY    T^E    VICES    OF    THE    AGE.  [Period  III. 

them  as  standing  in  the  place  of  God,  and  to  be  honored  as 
God.  And  it  was  a  circumstance  extremely  favorable  to  the 
ambitious  designs  of  the  Popes,  that  those  vast  barbarous 
nations,  which  had  ov<  rspread  the  fair  fields  of  Europe,  had 
been  accustomed  to  regard  their  priests  with  an  awful  super- 
stition :  and  to  attribute  to  their  arch-druid  little  less  than 
godlike  power  Easily  were  such  men  made  to  transfer  all 
this  reverence  to  those  who  officiate  at  Christian  altars,  and 
to  give  to  the  Roman  pontiff  the  authority  and  power  of  the 
arch-druid. 

Above  all,  it  was  an  age  of  awful  corruption.  In  the 
East,  the  Holy  Spirit  had,  to  human  appearance,  ceased  to 
operate.  In  the  West,  there  was  indeed  to  be  found  some 
piety.  God,  in  every  age,  it  is  believed,  has  had  a  people  to 
serve  him.  The  gates  of  hell  have  never  been  suffered  en- 
tirely to  prevail  against  the  Church  of  Christ.  What  piety 
there  was,  however,  was  chiefly  in  nations  remote  from 
Rome,  and  newly  converted ;  though  here  and  there  was 
one  to  be  found  in  the  seat  of  the  beast  who  had  not  his 
mark  in  their  forehead,  and  who  made  vigorous  opposition 
to  him,  and  excited  much  trouble.  The  spirit  of  prophecy 
had  declared,  that  through  the  long  night  of  popery,  there 
should  be  two  witnesses  who  should  prophecy  in  sackcloth. 
But,  in  general,  the  civilized  world,  from  the  seventh  to 
the  fourteenth  century,  was  sunk  in  the  lowest  depths  of 
moral  corruption.  No  law  of  God,  requiring  holiness  and 
forbidding  sin,  was  placed  before  men.  .Morality  did  not 
enter  into  the  religion  of  the  age.  He  who  would  practice 
some  rite,  or  possess  some  relic,  or  pay  a  sum  of  money, 
was  assured  of  heaven,  though  he  were  a  thief  and  a  mur- 
derer. Mankind,  therefore,  were  left  to  go  fearless  into 
eternity,  amid  the  grossest  vices ;  while  no  cultivation  of 
mind  or  manners  existed  to  keep  them  above  the  sensualities 
of  brutes. 

The  priests  and  bishops  were  a  most  worthless,  stupid, 
and  corrupt  race.  They  often  passed  their  lives  in  the 
splendor  of  courts,  or  at  the  head  of  soldiers,  and  aspired 
to  the  honors  and  authority  of  Dukes,  Marquises,  and 
Counts.  Even  the  Roman  pontiffs,  with  a  few  exceptions. 
were  monsters  of  iniquity,  who  sought  the  chair  as  a  place 
of  dominion,  and  who  were  perpetually  guilty  of  the  most 
flagitious  wickedness.  In  such  an  age  of  corruption,  what 
could   be   expected,  but  that  every  law,  human  and  divine, 


Chapter  8.]  POPERY.  227 

would  be  trampled  upon,  and  the  minds  of  men  become  en- 
slaved by  the  most  tremendous  tyranny.  Not  more  certain  is 
it  that  the  river  runs  into  the  ocean,  than  that  licentiousness 
generates  tyranny,  while  holiness  results  in  civil  and  religious 
liberty. 

The  Bible  had,  through  a  cunning  device  of  Satan,  been 
supplanted.  The  Popes,  who  were  continually  seeking  con- 
trol of  the  spiritual  world,  gave  the  preference  to  human 
compositions  above  the  Scriptures.  The  opinion  of  some 
renowned  doctor,  handed  down  by  tradition,  the  decision  of 
some  council  of  former  days,  was  regarded  more  than  the 
word  of  God.  Hence  the  Bible  grew  into  disuse.  It  was 
really  a  dead  letter,  while  the  opinions  of  doctors,  and  re- 
sults of  councils  were  submitted  to,  as  the  voice  of  God ; 
a  circumstance  which  was  employed  to  the  establishment 
of  the  most  terrible  dominion,  for  the  Popes  were  always 
able  to  forge  such  opinions  and  decrees,  and  impose  them 
upon  the  people,  as  would  subserve  their  purpose.  Among 
such  forged  papers,  were  the  famous  decretal  epistles;  which 
were  said  to  have  been  written  by  the  earl)'  Roman  pontiffs, 
and  which  were  now  brought  forward  with  great  triumph. 
By  these,  the  people  were  made  to  believe  that  the  extrava- 
gant pretensions  of  the  Pope  were  no  new  things  ;  but  had 
been  common,  and  had  been  submitted  to  in  the  first  ages  of 
Christianity. 

The  efforts  made  to  convert  the  heathen,  were  also  sub- 
servient to  the  enlargement  of  the  dominion  of  the  Roman 
pontiffs.  These  efforts  commonly  originated  with  them, 
and  the  converts  from  paganism  early  learned  to  look  to 
them  as  the  source  of  power  and  goodness.  Some  of  those 
who  went  to  preach  among  the  heathen,  were,  indeed,  ex- 
cellent men;  of  an  entirely  different  character  from  the 
Popes  who  sent  them.  Among  these,  may  be  mentioned, 
Willebrod,  an  Anglo-Saxon,  who  with  eleven  associates, 
"  an  excellent  group,"  spread  the  Gospel  in  the  seventh  cen- 
tury through  Bavaria,  Friesland,  Cimbria,  and  Denmark ; — > 
Boniface,  who,  in  the  next  century,  u  an  age  of  missiona- 
ries," erected  the  standard  of  truth  in  Germany ; — Villehad, 
called  the  Apostle  of  Saxony  ; — Anscarius,  who,  in  the  ninth 
century,  traveled  among  the  Danes,  Cimbrians,  and  Swedes, 
planting  the  Gospel  with  much  success ; — and  Bernard,  who, 
in  the  tenth,  went  to  the  Orkney  islands.  Some  Greek 
missionaries,  also,  who,   in  the    same   century,   carried  the 


228  ROME    IDOLATROUS.  [PERIOD  III 

Gospel  from  Greece  into  Russia,  and  prevailed  on  the  Em- 
peror and  Empress  to  receive  Christianity,  and  proclaim  their 
country  Christian — a  daughter  of  the  Greek  church — were  of 
an  excellent  character.  But  many,  who  went  out  under  the 
patronage  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  had  no  other  motive  but  to 
extend  the  power  of  the  Roman  Sec  ;  and,  to  effect  their  pur- 
pose, they  not  {infrequently  resorted  to  force.  Christian 
princes  also,  in  league  with  Rome,  compelled  conquered 
tribes  to  acknowledge  the  dominion  of  the  Pope.  The 
Pomeranians,  I  inlanders,  Sclavonians,  and  Livonians,  re- 
ceived baptism  at  the  point  of  the  spear. 

But  that  which  contributed  more  than  any  thing  else  to 
increase  and  strengthen  the  papal  power,  was  the  reigning 
spirit  of  Monachism.  The  Christian  world  was  deluged  with 
monks.  Like  the  frogs  of  Egypt,  they  came  up  over  all 
the  land  and  entered  into  every  dwelling.  All  these  at- 
tached themselves  to  the  Roman  See.  The  Popes  of  Rome 
were  careful  to  patronize  them,  that  they  might  make  them 
tools  of  their  ambition.  Every  project  of  the  Popes,  whether 
right  or  wrong,  was  applauded  by  them,  and  whoever  called 
the  decisions  of  Rome  in  question,  was  denounced  by 
them  as  enemies  to  God.  Such  a  power  there  was  no 
resisting. 

These  and  other  causes  operated  with  a  continually  in- 
creasing force,  through  several  successive  centuries,  to  the 
enlargement  of  the  dominion  of  the  Man  of  Sin. 

Early  in  the  eighth  century,  the  Roman  church  became 
idolatrous. 

God,  an  infinitely  pure  Spirit,  has  justly  required  man  to 
worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  and  has  solemnly  forbid- 
den him  to  make  any  image  or  likeness  of  Him,  or  to  wor- 
ship and  bow  down  before  any  picture  or  statue  representing 
Him  or  any  other  object.  But  as  we  have  seen  in  the  his- 
tory of  idolatry,  men  soon  changed  the  incorruptible  God 
into  an  image  made  like  to  corruptible  man  ;  worshipped  the 
host  of  heaven,  anil  unenlightened  by  divine  truth,  have 
been,  in  this  way,  the  deluded  votaries  of  Satan  to  the 
present  period.  The  Gospel  waged  an  exterminating  war 
against  idolatry  in  every  form ;  and  we  have  seen  it 
gainiiiL'  tin-  most  astonishing  victories  throughout  the  vast 
Roman  empire.  It  was  the  mightiest  conquest  that  was  ever 
achieved;  and  ou<dit  to  be  seriously  contemplated  by  the 
Christian  community,  until  they  are  roused   by  the  view  to 


Chapter  8.]  ROME   IDOLATROUS.  229 

go  forth  in  their  strength,  and  subdue  the  world  to  Christ. 
But  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel  had  now  nearly  departed  from 
the  earth.  Amid  the  gross  ignorance  and  superstition  of 
the  age,  men  were  fast  loosing  sight  of  the  great  object  of 
spiritual  worship.  The  world  was  preparing  for  a  false  fire 
of  devotion.  Satan  knew  his  time.  He  cast  in  his  seed. 
Men  were  not  to  be  made  to  renounce  Christianity  and  go 
back  to  the  old  idolatry.  But  the  arts  of  sculpture  and 
painting  were  to  be  introduced  to  aid  in  the  worship  of 
Christ,  the  Apostles  and  canonized  saints ;  but  really  to 
drive  the  eternal  Spirit  and  divine  Saviour  from  the  minds 
and  hearts  of  men. 

From  small  beginnings  proceed  the  mightiest  results.  In 
Constantinople  was  an  image  of  Christ  on  the  cross.  The 
Emperor  Leo,  seeing  that  it  was  an  object  of  idolatry,  sent 
an  officer,  in  the  year  730,  to  pull  it  down.  Some  women 
there  remonstrated  against  it,  as  horrid  sacrilege.  The 
officer,  disregarding  their  pleas,  mounted  a  ladder  and  cut  the 
face  to  pieces  by  three  blows  of  a  hatchet;  when  the  women 
threw  down  his  ladder  and  murdered  the  officer.  Leo  put  the 
murderers  to  death  ;  but  to  this  day  they  are  honored  as  mar- 
tyrs in  the  Greek  church. 

In  Rome,  a  passion  for  idolatry  had  already  commenced 
and  no  sooner  was  this  act  of  Leo's  known  there,  than  the 
whole  city  was  thrown  into  confusion.  The  Emperor's 
statues  were  thrown  down  and  trodden  under  foot.  Gregory 
II.  was  then  in  the  papal  chair,  who,  for  the  zeal  he  showed 
in  establishing  image  worship,  and  for  exalting  himself  in  the 
place  of  God,  has,  by  many,  been  called  the  first  Pope  of 
Rome.  He  excommunicated  Leo,  and  made  an  effort  to 
have  a  new  Emperor  elected.  The  Italian  provinces,  which 
were  subject  to  the  Grecian  empire,  revolted,  and  massacred 
or  banished  the  imperial  officers.  A  civil  war  ensued.  The 
emperor  issued  orders  to  have  all  paintings  and  statues  de- 
stroyed ;  and  the  adherents  of  Rome  were  aa  active  in  mul- 
tiplying and  giving  them  reverence.  Thus  the  Christian 
world  were  thrown  into  the  most  violent  contentions,  which 
resulted  in  horrid  crimes  and  assassinations.  Those  who 
worshipped  images,  were  called  Iconoduli,  or  Iconolatrm, 
while  those  who  opposed  this  worship,  as  gross  idolatry,  were 
called  Iconomachi  and  Iconoclasts. 

But  there  was  not  virtue  and  piety  enough,  to  insure  a  long 
20 


230  POPLRV.  [Period  III 

and  effectual  resistance.  Image  worship  grew  exceedingly- 
popular  in  the  Eastern  churches,  and  it  only  needed  the 
sanction  of  an  Emperor  to  make  it  universal.  Three  Em- 
perors had  violently  opposed  it;  but  Irene,  the  widow  of  the 
last,  openly  favored  it  in  the  year  784.  In  the  year  789, 
was  held  the  second  council  of  Nice,  which  confirmed  the 
idolatrous  worship,  and  rendered  it  equally  prevalent  in 
the  East  and  in  the  West.  Some,  indeed,  had  the  bold- 
ness to  oppose  it.  A  council  of  300  bishops  was  held  at 
Frankfort,  which  condemned  the  council  of  Nice,  and  the 
worship  of  images.  Many  of  the  British  churches  execrated 
the  same.  Charlemagne,  the  ruling  potentate  of  Europe, 
barely  tolerated  so  great  a  departure  from  the  purity  and 
simplicity  of  the  Gospel.  But  the  poison  was  deep.  It  had 
infected  all  orders  of  men.  Rome  was  idolatrous  ; — was 
Antichrist. 

Many  plead,  in  vindication  of  image  worship,  as  others  do 
of  pagan  idolatry,  that  the  votaries  are  sincere  worshippers  of 
God,  and  only  employ  these  intervening  paintings,  statues  or 
idols,  to  help  their  devotions.  But  on  the  most  favorable  sup- 
position, it  is  all  a  direct  violation  of  the  second  command- 
ment, and  it  will  generally  be  found  that  there  is  an  idea  of 
sanctity  connected  with  the  painting,  wood  or  stone.  The 
worship  of  images  in  the  papal  church,  was  used  as  a  direct 
and  full  substitute  for  faith  in  the  atoning  blood  of  the  divine 
Saviour.  The  Scriptural  way  of  salvation  was  entirely  set 
aside,  and  he  who  would  pay  his  daily  devotions  to  some 
image  or  statue  of  Christ  or  a  canonized  saint,  was  viewed  as 
an  heir  of  life.* 

Victorious  in  this  contest,  Rome  entered  with  great  violence 
into  a  contention  with  the  Eastern  churches,  about  the  pro- 
cession of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  choosing  to  say  that  the  Spirit 
proceeds  from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  while  the  others  con- 
tended that  the  Spirit  proceeds  from  the  Father  by,  or  through 
the  Son.  About  the  same  time,  a  new  empire  arose  in  the 
West,  to '  which  the  Roman  bishop  adhered;  and  an  irre- 
parable breach  was  affected  between  the  Greek  and  Latin 
churches. 

♦  It  is  a  striking  fact,  that  in  the  catechism  of  the  Roman  church,  the 
second  commandment  is  omitted ;  and  to  make  the  ten,  the  tenth  is  divided 
into  two. 


Chapter  8.]  ROME,   THE   LITTLE   horn.  231 

In  the  year  755,  the  Pope  became  a  temporal  prince,  "  the 
little  horn."  For  countenancing  the  dethronement  of  Chilrleric 
III.,  king  of  France,  and  crowning  Pepin,  Pepin  gave  to  the 
Roman  See  the  exarchate  of  Ravenna,  Pentapolis,  and  twenty- 
one  cities  and  castles.  Charlemagne,  his  son  and  successor, 
aimed  at  the  empire  of  the  West.  He  accomplished  his  pur- 
pose, went  to  Rome  and  was  crowned  ;  and  in  return  for 
services,  ceded  to  the  papal  See  several  cities  and  provinces, 
and  gave  it  a  subordinate  jurisdiction  over  Rome  and  the 
annexed  territory — enabling  it  to  become  the  seat  of  wealth 
and  magnificence. 

But  the  temporal  power  of  the  Roman  pontiff  was  never  to 
be  compared  with  its  spiritual.  For  a  long  time,  bishops  and 
councils  endeavored  to  maintain  some  authority  and  influence, 
but  they  were  ultimately  all  trodden  in  the  dust.  The  Man 
of  Sin  came,  as  Paul  said  he  would,  "  after  the  working  of 
Satan  with  all  power,  and  signs,  and  lying  wonders,  and  with 
all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness  in  them  that  perish." 
He  arrogated  to  himself  god-like  titles  and  attributes,  King  of 
kings,  Universal  Father,  Master  of  the  world  ;  set  himself 
above  all  laws,  human  and  divine  ;  by  taxes  and  massacres,  he 
oppressed  and  wore  out  the  saints ;  he  changed  "  times  and 
laws,"  appointing  innumerable  fasts  and  feasts,  new  modes  of 
worship  and  new  articles  of  faith  and  supporting  himself  by 
the  most  infamous  frauds  and  barefaced  pretensions  to 
miracles.  The  most  powerful  monarchs  were  powerless 
before  him.  Emperors  led  his  horse  and  held  his  stirrup. 
Kings  were  stripped  by  him  of  their  honor  and  power,  and 
whole  realms  were  deprived  of  every  religious  privilege. 

For  refusing  to  surrender  to  him  the  right  of  investiture, 
the  right  ever  claimed  by  the  princes  of  Europe,  of  conferring 
the  most  important  places  in  the  churches  and  monasteries 
upon  whom  they  pleased,  by  the  ceremony  of  presenting  the 
ring  and  crozier,  Hildebrand,  Gregory  VII.,  a  Pope  haughtv 
and  arrogant  in  the  extreme,  drove  Henry,  emperor  of  Germany, 
from  his  throne,  and  compelled  him  in  the  winter  of  1077.  to 
cross  the  Alps,  and  stand  three  days  in  the  open  air  at  the 
entrance  of  the  pontiff's  palace,  with  his  feet  bare,  his  head 
uncovered,  and  no  other  garment  but  a  coarse  woolen  cloth 
thrown  around  his  naked  body,  and  implore  forgiveness  and  a 
restoration  to  his  dominions. 

For  sanctioning,  as  was   supposed,  the   violent    death   of 


232  POPERY.  [Period  III. 

Thomas  a  Becket,*  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  a  man  who  had 
acquired,  by  his  pretended  sanctity,  a  most  amazing  power, 
Henry  II.,  kin^  of  England,  was  compelled  by  Pope  Alexander, 
to  walk,  barefoot  over  three  miles  of  flinty  road,  with  only  a 
coarse  cloth  over  his  shoulders,  to  the  shrine  of  the  murdered 
saint,  where  eighty  monks,  four  bishops,  abbots,  and  other 
clergy,  who  were  present,  whipped  his  bare  back  with  a 
knotted  cord,  compelled  him  to  drink  water  mingled  with 
Becket's  blood,  and  to  give  forty  pounds  a  year  for  tapers  to 
burn  perpetually  before  the  martyr's  tomb. 

For  opposing  him  in  the  appointment  of  an  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  Pope  Innocent  III.,  in  the  commencement  of  the 
thirteenth  century,  excommunicated  John,  king  of  England — 
forbidding  all  persons  to  eat,  drink,  ot  converse  with  him,  or  do 
him  service ;  absolving  all  his  subjects  from  their  allegiance ; 
ordering  the  other  monarchs  of  Europe  to  kill  him,  and  laid  the 
whole  kingdom  under  an  interdict,  so  that  every  relioious 
privilege  was  taken  away ;  every  church  was  shut ;  no  bell 
was  heard;  no  taper  lighted;  no  divine  service  performed;  no 
sacrament  administered;  no  priest  was  present,  and  no  funeral 
solemnity  was  allowed  in  the  burial  of  the  dead  ;  and  no  place 
of  interment  was  permitted,  but  the  highways. 

Thus  did  the  Popes  take  to  themselves  supreme  dominion. 
The  whole  world  they  claimed  as  their  property,  which  they 
gave  to  whomsoever  they  pleased.  The  inhabitants  of  hea- 
then countries  they  treated  as  wild  beasts ;  parceling  out  them 
and  their  lands  at  their  pleasure.  To  the  king  of  Portugal, 
the  Pope  granted  all  the  countries  east  of  Cape  Non,  in  Africa, 
and  to  the  Spaniards  all  to  the  west  of  it;  showing  himself  as 
God.  "  The  nations  gave  their  power  unto  the  beast,  and  they 
worshipped  the  beast,  saying,  Who  is  like  unto  the  beast? 
Who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him  ?" 


*  This  murdered  hypocrite  was  canonized  as  a  saint.  His  brains  were  sent 
to  Rome.  A  jubilee  was  appointed  for  every  fifty  years,  when  plenary  in- 
dulgence was  granted  to  all  pilgrims  who  came  to  his  tomb;  100.000  per- 
ited  it  at  once.  The  most  astonishing  miracles  were  said  to  be  per- 
formed, agps  after,  and  a  prayer  was  introduced  into  the  service  of  his  clay, 
for  salvation  through  the  merits  and  blood  of  St.  Thomas  a  Uecket.  Such 
was  the  deplorable  superstition  of  the  age  !  ! 


Chapter  9]  INQUISITION.  233 


CHAPTER    IX. 

Measures  adopted  by  the  Roman  pontiffs  to  secure  their  dominion.  They  fill  all  im- 
portant stations.  Increase  their  revenues.  Send  out  Legates.  Forbid  marriage  to 
the  clergy.  Hold  over  men  the  rod  of  excommunication.  Establish  the  inquisition. 
Strengthen  superstition.  Canonize  saints.  Establish  transubstantiation,  purgatory, 
auricular  confession.  Worship  in  an  unknown  tongue.  Make  the  Pope  infallible. 
Institute  the  crusades,  and  military  orders. 

The  measures  adopted  by  the  Roman  pontiffs  to  secure 
their  dominion,  were  of  a  character  with  the  unscriptural  and 
odious  tyranny  which  they  exercised. 

They  assumed  to  themselves  the  power  of  filling  all  the  im- 
portant places  in  the  church ;  of  deposing  and  creating  the 
bishops,  abbots,  and  canons  at  their  pleasure  ;  so  that  in  time 
there  were  scarce  any  in  office  to  oppose  them ;  for  men 
were  selected  for  these  stations  who  would  be  tools  of  their 
ambition. 

They  reserved  to  themselves  the  revenues  of  the  richest 
benefices  ;  and,  if  any  kings,  or  nobles,  or  bishops,  had  in- 
curred their  displeasure,  the  usual  expiation  was  some  large 
grant  of  land  or  money. 

They  sent  Legates  into  the  various  provinces,  with  almost 
unlimited  power  to  control  their  spiritual  concerns.  These 
were  so  many  harpies ;  extorting  money  from  the  people  by 
the  vilest  means;  making  impious  sales  of  relics  and  indul- 
gences, and  also  ecclesiastical  benefices  to  the  highest  bidders.* 

They  commanded  all  priests  to  abstain  from  marriage,  as  in- 
consistent with  the  sanctity  of  their  office.  They  held  over 
all  who  in  any  manner  opposed  them,  the  threat  of  excom- 
munication from  the  church;  a  judgment,  which,  in  that  age, 
was  tenfold  worse  than  death ;  for  the  whole  community  at 
once  united  in  executing  the  sentence,  some  from  thinking  it 
the  sentence  of  God,  others  fearing  that  if  they,  in  the  least, 
favored  the  excommunicated  person,  they  should  be  subject  to 
the  like  curse. 

But  a  still  more  terrible  scourge,  by  which  the  saints  were 
worn  out,  and  the  dominion  of  the  Pope  was  maintained,  was 
the  inquisition.  This  was  established  in  the  thirteenth  cen- 
tury, and  has  continued  a  tremendous  engine  of  power  to  this 


*  John  XXII.  is  said  to  have  left  in  his  treasury,  five  and  twenty  millions 
of  florins,  of  which  eighteen  millions  were  in  specie,  and  the  rest  in  plate 
and  jewels,  plundered  from  the  subjected  nations. 
20* 


231  popery.  [Period  III. 

day.  It  was  occasioned  by  the  increase  of  heretics  as  they 
were  called,  i.  e.  of  men  who  dared  to  think  for  themselves, 
call  in  question  the  power  of  the  Pope,  and  view  him  as  the 
Antichrist  predicted  by  John.  These  were  numerous  in  Gaul, 
and  Innocent  III.  sent  some  Legates  A.  D.  1201,  to  extirpate 
them  root  and  branch.  Those  bloodhounds,  having  Dominic 
at  their  head,  were  called  inquisitors;  and  so  servicable  were 
thev  found  to  the  papal  cause,  that  the  pontiffs  established  in- 
quisitors in  every  city.  A  tremendous  court  was  erected  by 
them,  first  at  Thoulouse,  and  afterwards  in  the  various  cities, 
embracing  three  inquisitors  or  judges,  a  fiscal  proctor,  two 
Bt  cr<  laries,  a  magistrate,  a  messenger,  a  reviewer,  a  gaoler, 
an  agent  of  confiscated  possessions,  several  assessors,  coun- 
selors, executioners,  physicians,  surgeons,  doorkeepers,  famil- 
iars and  visiters,  all  of  whom  were  sworn  to  secrecy.  By 
this  court  men  were  tried  not  only  for  heresy,  or  opposition  to 
the  court  of  Rome,  but  for  magic,  sorcery,  Judaism  and  witch- 
craft, and  either  imprisoned  for  life,  or  put  to  the  most  linger- 
ing and  tormenting  death.  To  give  it  authority,  the  Emperor 
of  Germany,  and  king  of  France  were  induced  to  grant  it  pro- 
tection and  maintenance,  and  to  commit  to  the  flames  such  as 
were  pronounced  by  the  inquisitors  worthy  of  death.  Thus 
was  the  inquisition  established,  the  guardian  of  superstition,  a 
most  horrible  tribunal,  an  engine  of  death,  indescribably 
terrific,  which  has  done  more  than  any  thing  else  to  keep  whole 
nations  in  subjection  to  the  papal  dominion,  and  has  shed  an 
ocean  of  innocent  blood. 

Holding  emperors  and  kings  in  subjection,  the  Popes  also 
frequently  called  out  monarchs  with  their  armies,  to  subdue  the 
rebellious,  and  keep  the  world  in  bondage. 

But  men  were  bound  by  stronger  chains  than  these.  Fell 
superstition  was  increased  by  every  art  and  device,  until 
reason  was  lost,  and  the  world  raved  in  an  awful  mania.  With 
the  utmost  hardihood,  and  a  success  which  is  altogether  un- 
accountable, the  pontiff  and  monks  continually  imposed  upon 
the  credulity  of  the  multitude,  by  presenting  to  them  pretended 
relics  of  ancient  saints  ;  a  scull,  a  tinoer.  a  jaw,  a  bone,  or  a 
tooth.  They  even  held  up  to  the  admiring  crowd,  the  clothes 
in  which  Christ  was  wrapped  in  his  infancy;  pieces  of  the 
manger  in  which  he  was  laid,  of  the  cross  on  which  he  was 
hung,  of  the  spear  which  pierced  his  side,  of  the  bread  which 
he  broke  at  the  lasl  supper, — yea,  portions  of  the  Virgin  Mary's 
milk,  and  of  the  Saviour's  blood. 


Chapter  9.]  canonization.  235 

Having  induced  them  to  adore  the  relic,  it  was  easy  to  lead 
them  to  adore  the  spirit  of  the  saint :  and  hence  proceeded  the 
work  of  Canonization. 

The  deluded  and  the  fanatical  had  long  been  accustomed  to 
have  a  particular  patron  among  the  eminent  saints  who  had 
departed  from  earth.  The  principle  existed  in  the  heathen 
idolatry.  The  gods  of  Greece  and  Rome  were  deified  heroes. 
Papal  Rome  had  become  pagan,  and  she  must  have  her  tutelary 
divinities.  Every  man  must  have  one  for  himself,  from  the 
degrading  supposition  that  one  was  incapable  of  saving  two 
persons.  These  saints  virtually  took  the  place  of  Christ  as 
mediators  between  God  and  man.  They  were  supposed  to  be 
able  to  avert  dangers,  heal  maladies,  keep  oft"  evil  spirits,  and 
fit  the  soul  for  heaven.  The  pontiffs  profited  by  this  new 
proneness  to  idolatry,  and  decreed  that  no  deceased  person 
should  be  considered  a  saint,  unless  canonized  by  them.  This 
threw  an  immense  power  into  their  hands.  They  made  the 
tutelary  gods  of  the  deluded  people  ;  and  often  made  them,  as 
in  the  case  of  Thomas  a  Becket,  of  those  who  had  been  their 
greatest  minions.  The  first  that  was  formally  sainted  by  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  was  Udalric,  bishop  of  Augsburg,  in  the  tenth 
century. 

At  the  head  of  the  papal  mythology,  was  placed  the  Virgin 
Mary.  The  world  were  led  to  look  to  her  with  an  amazinp- 
reverence.  She  was  represented  as  conceived  in  the  eternal 
mind,  before  all  creatures  and  ages ;  born  without  sin  ;  her 
most  holy  body,  then  dead,  as  translated  to  heaven.  Her 
image  was  in  every  temple.  Christ  could  be  approached  only 
through  her  mediation.  She  was  adored  under  numberless 
titles.  In  honor  of  her  were  instituted  the  rosary  and  the 
crown.  The  former  consisted  in  fifteen  repetitions  of  the  Lord's 
prayer,  and  an  hundred  and  fifty  salutations  of  the  blessed 
Virgin.  The  latter,  in  six  or  seven  repetitions  of  the  Lord's 
prayer,  and  six  or  seven  times  ten  salutations,  or  Ave  Marias. 
The  house  in  which  she  lived  at  Nazareth,  was  said  to  be  taken 
up  by  four  angels  and  carried  to  Loretto,  where  it  was  visited 
by  unnumbered  pilgrims.  The  fraud  was  sanctioned  by 
several  successive  Popes.  In  1476,  indulgences  were  granted 
to  all  who  would  celebrate  an  annual  festival  in  honor  of  the 
immaculate  conception  of  the  blessed  Virgin. 

Church  vied  with  church  in  pictures,  images,  statues  of  the 
canonized  saints,  especially  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  enormous 
prices  were  paid  for  supposed,  and  in  most  cases,  false  relics 


236  POPERV.  [Period  III. 

of  them  ;  the  sight  of  which  drew  vast  numbers,  and  no  small 
gain,  to  the  churches  which  held  them. 

Festival  had  been  added  to  festival,  until  the  people  groaned 
under  them  :  but  in  1300,  Boniface  VIII.  instituted  the  famous 
Jubilee.  All  who  repaired  to  Rome  every  hundredth  year 
confessing  their  sins,  received  absolution.  This  added  so 
much  to  the  power  and  wealth  of  Rome,  that  it  was  soon 
celebrated  every  fiftieth  year,  and  is  now  every  five  and 
twentieth,  with  great  pomp  and  magnificence. 

The  Popes  strengthened  themselves  also,  by  an  abuse  of 
the  sacrament.  In  the  year  831,  a  monk,  named  Pascasius 
Radbert,  advanced  the  strange  sentiment,  that  the  bread  and 
wine  used  in  the  Lord's  supper,  was,  by  consecration,  con- 
verted into  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
was  actually  the  same  as  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  as 
sufl'ered  on  the  cross,  and  was  raised  from  the  dead.  The 
doctrine  was  too  absurd  and  monstrous  to  be  immediately  re- 
ceived even  in  that  gross  age,  and  met  with  general  disappro- 
bation. It  was  however  a  monstrous  doctrine,  and  that  was 
sufficient  to  insure  it  a  reception  with  some.  Warm  alterca- 
tions ensued.  The  most  odious  tenets  were  charged  upon 
each  other  by  the  contending  parties.  Some  of  the  Popes 
saw  it  would  exalt  the  priesthood  :  for  if  the  meanest  priest 
could  convert  bread  and  wine  into  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ, 
what  must  be  the  power  of  the  sovereign  pontiff?  and  when 
it  was  brought  before  the  fourth  Lateral)  council  in  1215,  it 
was  declared  bv  Innocent  III.  to  be  a  doctrine  whose  belief 
is  necessary  to  salvation.  Thus  was  the  doctrine  of  transub- 
stamtiation  introduced,  which  has  remained  popular,  and 
amazingly  exalted  the  Roman  clergy  in  the  eyes  of  the  people 
to  this  day. 

From  this  proceeded  the  thin  wafer,  which  the  Catholics  use 
in  the  sacrament,  that  no  part  of  the  precious  body  of  Christ 
may  be  lost  ;  and  the  prohibition  of  the  wine  to  the  laity — 
for  if  th-e  bread  is  the  real  body  of  Christ,  it  contains  his 
blood,  and  the  wine  is  superfluous,  and  should  not  be  wasted  ; 
only  it  might  be  used  by  the  priests,  who  need  a  double  por- 
tion. Communion  in  one  kind,  however,  was  never  fully 
established  until  the  meeting  of  the  council  of  Constance. 
The  procession  of  Che  llo^t  followed.  When  the  sacrament 
was  to  be  administered  to  the  sick,  the  priest  was  ordered  to 
carry  the  host,  or  bread  in  procession,  clothed  with  his  proper 
garments,  and   lights  borne   before   him.     To   complete   the 


Chapter  9.]  PURGATORY.  237 

structure  of  superstition,  the  festival  of  the  Holy  Sacrament 
was  instituted,  1264  ;  as  .ordained  by  heaven,  "  to  repair 
all  the  crimes  of  which  men  might  be  guilty  in  the  other 
masses." 

They  laid  hold,  too,  of  the  natural  fears  of  men  respecting 
the  future  state  of  the  soul.  They  cunningly  invented  and 
imposed  upon  the  world  the  belief,  that  as  saints  had  some  im- 
perfections, they  were  not  immediately  to  be  admitted  into 
heaven,  but  were  located,  for  a  time,  in  a  place  so  near  the 
abode  of  the  wicked,  that  they  should  feel  the  heat  of  the 
flames  of  hell  until  they  were  sufficiently  purified  for  heaven. 
Over  this  place,  called  Purgatory,  the  Popes  pretended  to  have 
power.  They  declared,  that  an  immense  treasure  of  merit, 
consisting  of  the  unnecessary  blood  of  Christ,  which  had  been 
shed,  of  the  unnecessary  good  works  of  saints,  which  were 
called  works  of  supererogation,  had  been  committed  to  them 
to  be  dispensed  for  the  release  of  such  as  were  confined  in 
that  dreadful  region,  for  any  number  of  years  they  should  see 
fit.  To  those  who  could  not  obtain  release  by  any  pilgrimage, 
or  service,  the  Popes,  in  the  plenitude  of  their  benevolence, 
granted  indulgences  for  certain  sums  of  money,  which  should 
go  into  the  papal  treasury.  The  people  were  not  only  per- 
mitted to  buy  their  own  deliverance  but  the  deliverance  of  their 
friends.  And,  to  induce  them  to  do  this,  pictures,  representing 
the  souls  of  individuals  weltering  in  fire,  were  exposed  in 
churches.  Fraternities  of  monks  were  established,  to  wander 
through  Europe,  and  beg  and  plead  for  them. 

Yea,  they  went  farther,  and  claimed,  as  the  representative 
of  St.  Peter,  the  control  of  the  keys  of  heaven  and  hell. 
Whosesoever  sins  were  remitted,  by  the  Pope  and  his  clergy, 
were  remitted  to  them.  The  priests  thus  became  confessors  ; 
and,  if  any  failed  to  confess  to  them  their  sins,  and  receive 
absolution,  they  were  to  perish  forever.  This  became  a  source 
of  immense  power  and  wealth;  made  men  sin  fearlessly;  and, 
as  the  clergy  lived  in  a  state  of  celibacy,  produced,  throughout 
the  Catholic  countries,  the  most  debased  state  of  morals. 
Absolution  from  the  future  punishment  of  the  most  atrocious 
crimes,  was  fixed  at  a  few  shillings^  A  man  might  rob  and 
murder  his  neighbor,  go  to  his  priest,  receive  pardon,  and  feel 
wholly  at  ease  in  his  conscience  and  have  no  fear  of  a  future 
punishment  for  his  deeds. 

Moreover,  to  hold  the  people  in  perpetual  bondage,  the 
Roman  pontiffs  forbade  the  worship  of  God  in  any  language 


238  POPERY.  [Period  III. 

which  the  people  could  understand ;  requiring  the  use  of  the 
Latin  tongue,  which  had  become  obsolete  throughout  all  the 
churches.  The  Bible  being  supplanted  by  tradition,  became 
a  rare  and  neglected  book,  and  the  light  of  heaven  was  read 
and  understood  by  few,  and  obeyed  by  none. 

They  finally  declared  the  Roman  church  infallible.  Its 
decisions,  its  decrees,  were  always  right,  how  absurd  and 
contradictory  soever  to  plain  common  sense,  to  matter  of  fact, 
or  to  one  another,  they  might  be.  Some  ascribed  this  infalli- 
bility to  the  Pope,  others  to  a  general  council;  but  the  minds 
of  the  people  at  large,  fully  believed  it  was  committed  to  the 
Catholic  church,  and,  as  this  was  governed  by  the  Pope,  it 
placed  him  in  the  seat  of  God. 

Out  of  the  superstition  of  the  age,  arose  the  crusades,  or 
attempts  to  rescue  Jerusalem  from  the  hands  of  the  Mahom- 
etans. The  Roman  pontiffs  were  not  backward  to  improve 
these  wild  and  mad  undertakings,  for  the  increase  of  their 
own  power.  Jerusalem  was  taken  by  the  Saracens,  A.  D. 
637.  The  Christians,  who  remained  there,  were  treated  with 
the  greatest  cruelties.  These  cruelties  were  witnessed  by 
pilgrims,  from  Europe,  who,  on  their  return,  excited  by  their 
relations,  the  indignation  of  all  Christian  nations.  A  general 
expectation  prevailed  throughout  Europe  in  the  tenth  century, 
that,  at  the  close  of  a  thousand  years,  Christ  would  come  to 
reign  on  earth,  and  would  fix  the  seat  of  his  empire  at  Jeru- 
salem. It  produced  an  unusual  panic.  As  the  period  drew 
near,  men  left  their  employments,  abandoned  their  connections, 
devoted  themselves  and  their  property  to  the  churches  and 
monasteries.  Storms,  earthquakes,  and  eclipses,  were  view  ed 
as  the  immediate  forerunners  of  the  coining  of  Christ,  and 
caused  a  complete  abandonment  of  the  cities.  Private  and 
public  buildings,  palaces  and  churches,  were  suffered  to  go  to 
decay,  as  no  longer  useful.  Multitudes  were  desirous  of 
hastening  to  Jerusalem,  and  witnessing  the  descent  of  Christ, 
and  it  was  thought  the  duty  of  all  Christians  to  unite  in 
chastising  am!  expelling  those  barbarous  infidels  from  the  holy 
city,  and  relieving  the  persecuted  and  oppressed,  and  thus  pre- 
paring the  city  for  her  fling. 

The  first  effort  to  rouse  Christendom  to  the  subject,  was 
made  by  Pope  Sylvester  II..  who  in  the  tenth  century,  ad- 
dressed an  epistle  to  the  church  universal,  as  from  the  op- 
pressed church  in  Jerusalem,  calling  for  immediate  relief. 
But  little,  however,  was  effected,  until  the  close  of  the  eleventh 


Chapter  9]  crusades.  239 

century.  About  that  time,  Peter,  a  hermit,  who  had  been  in 
military  life,  and  had  seen  the  miseries  of  the  Christians  in  the 
East,  wrapt  in  a  coarse  garment,  his  head  bare,  his  feet  naked; 
rode  through  Europe  on  an  ass,  bearing  a  weighty  crucifix  and 
a  letter  which  lie  aflirmed  was  written  in  heaven,  and  preach- 
ing to  immense  crowds  in  streets  and  churches,  roused  all  the 
nations  to  an  holy  war.  The  Popes  used  every  artifice  to  in- 
crease the  excitement  made  by  the  hermit,  and  increase  the 
number  of  spiritual  soldiers.  A  plenary  indulgence,  a  full  ab- 
solution of  their  sins,  was  granted  to  all  who  should  enlist. 
Amazing  were  the  results.  An  immense  multitude,  computed 
at  no  less  than  800,000,  from  the  various  nations  of  Europe, 
under  illustrious  commanders,  set  forth  in  the  year  1096,  to  re- 
cover Jerusalem  from  the  hands  of  the  infidels.  It  was  a 
motley  assemblage  of  nobles,  soldiers,  monks,  nuns,  artists, 
laborers,  boys,  and  girls,  pressing  forward ;  some  from  pious 
motives,  some  from  the  hope  of  gaining  heaven,  (for  all  who 
fell  in  battle,  were  assured  of  a  high  seat  in  the  regions  of  bliss,) 
and  many  from  the  prospect  of  making  their  fortunes  in  the  rich 
fields  of  Asia.  Never  was  such  enthusiasm  felt  on  any  subject. 
But  a  miserable  fatality  awaited  the  greater  part  of  these  ad- 
venturers ;  for  acting  more  like  an  undisciplined  band  of  robbers 
than  Christians,  they  incensed  against  them  the  nations  through 
which  they  marched,  and  were  amazingly  wasted  away  by 
famine,  sword,  and  pestilence,  before  they  reached  the  Saracen 
dominions.  Such  of  the  rabble  as  passed  into  Asia  under  Peter 
the  hermit,  were  cut  to  pieces,  by  Solyman.  The  disciplined 
soldiers,  however,  were  more  successful,  and  in  the  year  1C99, 
became  masters  of  the  holy  city,  under  Godfrey  of  Bouillon, 
who  immediately  laid  the  foundations  of  a  new  kingdom.  Such 
was  the  termination  of  the  first  crusade  or  croisade,  as  it  was 
called  in  the  French  language,  because  its  object  was  to  extend 
the  triumphs  of  the  cross,  and  every  soldier  wore  a  consecrated 
cross  of  various  colors  upon  his  right  shoulder. 

No  sooner,  however,  had  the  vast  multitude  returned  to 
Europe,  than  the  Saracens  fell  upon  the  new  kingdom  of  Jeru- 
salem, threatening  it  with  an  utter  extermination.  A  new 
crusade  was  demanded  to  support  the  tottering  empire  ;  and  in 
the  year  1 147,  another  torrent  was  seen  pouring  into  the  plains 
of  Asia.  This  was  headed  by  the  two  powerful  monarchs, 
Conrad  III.  emperor  of  Germany,  and  Lewis  VII.  king  of 
France  ;  but  it  was  wholly  unsuccessful.  By  sword,  by  famine, 
by  shipwreck,  and  the  perfidy  of  the  Greeks,  they  w^re  wasted 


240  MILITARY   orders.  [Period  III. 

away,  and  the  next  year  a  miserable  handful  were  seen  re- 
treating into  Europe.  The  Saracens  took  courage,  and,  in  the 
year  1 187,  recaptured  Jerusalem,  with  horrible  carnage  and 
desolation. 

The  fanatical  spirit,  however,  was  not  destroyed.  It  raged 
throughout  two  centuries.  A  third,  a  fourth,  a  fifth,  and  a 
sixth  crusade  were  undertaken  by  the  champions  of  the  cross; 
and,  as  the  final  result,  the  Christiana  lost  all  footing  in  Judea, 
above  two  millions  of  lives  and  an  incalculable  treasure. 
Never  were  such  wild  and  extravagant  enterprises  undertaken 
by  any  of  the  children  of  Adam.  They  were  fit  to  proceed 
out  from  the  age  of  deepest  superstition  and  midnight 
darkness. 

Some  good  and  much  evil  resulted  from  them.  No  doubt 
their  civil  effects  were  extremely  advantageous.  They  awoke 
the  nations  from  the  slumber  of  ages.  They  set  mankind, 
bound  down  under  a  most  terrible  despotism,  in  motion.  They 
made  tribes  and  people,  wholly  unacquainted,  known  to  each 
other,  and  gave  the  unpolished  nations  of  the  North  and  West, 
a  knowledge  of  the  refinement  and  arts  of  the  East.  They 
did  much,  therefore,  indirectly  to  the  production  of  a  revolu- 
tion in  the  religious  world.  They  were  among  the  earliest 
causes  of  the  rise  of  civil  and  religious  freedom.  Rut  t] 
immediate  effects  upon  the  religious  and  moral  state  of  the 
world  were  deplorable  in  the  extreme.  Tin  v  augmented 
amazingly  the  power  and  authority  of  the  Roman  pontiffs. 
These  became  at  once  the  military  commanders  of  the 
European  world.  Emperors  and  kings  were  but  subordinate 
officers  in  these  tremendous  armies.  They  enriched  beyond 
all  calculation  the  Roman  See,  churches  and  monasteries  ;  for 
to  them  the  pious  crusaders  bequeathed  their  lands,  houses  and 
money,  and  as  few  ever  returned,  they  beeamc  their  lawful 
pussessors.  Their  demoralizing  influence  was  such  as  no 
tongue  can  tell.  The  professedly  pious  world  turned  into  a 
law  less  banditti,  and  under  pretence  of  extending  the  triumphs 
of  the  cross,  abandoned  themselves  to  the  most  flagitious  and 
abominable  crimes,  without  shame  or  remorse.  If  they  went 
from  home,  a  crowd  of  pretended  saints,  they  came  back 
desperate  villains. 

Such  an  opportunity  the  cunning  pontiffs  and  monks  did  not 
lose  to  strengthen  the  superstition  of  the  age.  An  army  of 
dead  men's  bones,  the  pretended  relics  of  all  the  saints  from 
the  martyr  Stephen  down  to  the  latest  age,  was  brought  by  the 


Chapter  9.]  Military  orders.  241 

returning  crusades  from  the  tombs  of  Asia,  and  most  carefully 
deposited  in  all  the  temples  and  monasteries  of  Europe.  The 
Greeks  and  the  Syrians  knew  how  to  impose  upon  the 
ignorance  and  superstition  of  the  French,  the  English,  and 
the  Germans,  and  sold  them  these  pretended  relics  at  the 
highest  prices.  They  were  considered  as  the  noblest  spoils, 
compensating  for  all  the  toil,  expense,  and  bloodshed  of  these 
wild  enterprises. 

The  crusades,  too,  gave  rise  to  three  military  orders  in  the 
Church  of  Christ.  These  were  called  the  Knights  of  St. 
John,  of  Jerusalem,  the  Knights  Templars,  and  the  Teutonic 
order.  Their  general  business  was  to  support  and  extend 
Christianity,  to  protect  the  pious  pilgrims  of  Jerusalem  against 
the  Mahometans  and  all  foes,  and  to  assist  and  relieve  all 
wounded  and  needy  soldiers.  These  orders  indeed  sustained 
for  a  while  their  great  and  good  fathers,  the  Roman  pontiffs, 
but  they  so  increased  in  wealth,  in  vice,  and  savage  barbarity, 
that  the  nations  could  not  endure  them.  Some  were  sup- 
pressed by  the  arm  of  power,  others  were  abandoned  at  the 
light  of  reformation. 

Thus  have  we  taken  a  view,  not  of  the  true  Church  of 
Christ,  but  of  the  "  Man  of  sin,"  of  the  terrible  beast  which 
opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against  God,  and  to  whom  it 
was  given  to  make  war  with  the  saints,  and  to  overcome  them, 
and  to  have  power  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations. 
We  have  seen  its  rise,  the  extent  of  its  power,  and  the  artful 
means  by  which  it  strengthened  itself  in  its  terrible  dominion. 
For  near  ten  centuries  it  held  all  Europe,  and  has,  for  a  much 
longer  period,  many  of  its  countries,  in  the  most  horrid  bondage. 

For  a  long  time  the  bishops  of  Rome  were  chosen  by  the 
suffrages  of  the  whole  Roman  people  ;  but  in  consequence  of 
the  rage  and  violence  of  contending  factions,  the  choice  was 
taken  out  of  their  hands,  and  committed  to  a  small  number  of 
men  called  Cardinals,  and  even  the  approbation  of  the  emperor, 
once  requisite,  was  soon  rejected  and  despised.  Some  dis- 
tinguished monk  was  commonly  raised  to  the  papacy.  Some- 
times opposing  factions  elected  two  Popes,  when  bitter  con- 
tentions ensued.  In  855,  it  is  said,  a  woman  disguised  as  a 
man,  had  the  art  to  gain  an  election  to  the  papal  chair,  and 
governed  the  church  for  two  years.  She  is  known  by  the  title 
of  Pope  Joan.  Many  of  the  Popes  reigned  but  a  few  months, 
and  most  of  them  but  a  few  years.  The  number  of  bishops 
and  Popes  who  have  filled  the  Seeof  Rome,  is  250.  John  XII. 
21 


242  Two    WITNESSES. 

first  introduced  the  practice  in  956,  followed  by  all  his  suc- 
cessors, of  changing  their  name  when  chosen  to  the  papacy. 

The  papists  flatter  themselves  thai  their  dominion  will  he 
forever.  Hut  the  trump  of  prophecy,  ages  ago,  proclaimed  its 
end.  Daniel  says,  it  shall  continue  "  a  time  and  times,  and 
the  dividing  of  time."  John  gives  its  duration  "  forty  and  two 
months,"  and  "  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  three  score  days." 
All  these  are  the  same  period,  1260  years.  For  a  time  signifies 
a  vear.  A  time  and  times  and  the  dividing  of  time,  are  three 
years  and  a  half;  which,  according  to  the  ancient  Jewish  year 
of  12  months,  of  30  days  each,  is  equal  to  42  months,  or  1260 
davs.  If  then  the  establishment  of  Popery  was  at  the  grant 
of  Phocas,  in  A.  D.  666,  it  will  come  to  its  end  before  the 
close  of  the  nineteenth  century.  But  if  it  was  at  the  rise  of 
image  worship,  and  the  little  horn,  it  will  not  cease  until  2000 
years  from  the  birth  of  Christ. 

Thanks  be  to  God,  the  power  is  already  broken.  Thanks 
be  to  God,  the  Bible  was  preserved  through  the  long  night  of 
darkness,  and  has  been  brought  forth  pure  and  uncorrupt  to 
bless  mankind.  Every  step  in  the  history  of  the  reformation 
will  call  for  the  warmest  expressions  of  gratitude  and  praise. 


C  H  A  P  T  E  R    X  . 

Two  Witnesses,  predicted  by  John.    Their  character.     Why  said  to  he  two.    Their 
h    •<•!•>  obscure.     Traced  out  in  an  age  of  dai  I  onstaritilie.     Coun- 

cil ot  Constantinople  and  Frankfort.  Alcuin.  Council  of  Pi  Scotus. 

Claudius  of  Turin.    Goteschalcus.    Council  at  Trosly,  Atuelaton,  Afric,  Arnulphus. 
Witnesses  in  France,  in  England.    Waldenses.     Peter  Waldo.    John  Wickliff  and 
hist-      rers     William  Sautre.   JohnCadby.   Lord  Cobham.  John.  Hubs  and  J< 
n:  Prague.     Their  adherents  and  followers.     The  Hussite  war.     Brethren  and  sisters 
of  the  Free  Spirit. 

In  the  revelations  to  John,  in  which  the  papal  power  was 
so  clearly  predicted,  we  are  presented  with  two  Witnesses, 
who  arc  to  prophecy  in  sackcloth,  during  the  continuance  of 
[rand  corruption.     By  these,  it  is  supposed,  are  designated 
•thi"  true   followers  of  Christ ;  who  should,  from  age  to  age, 
.  witness  to  the  truth.     They  arc  said  to  be  two;  a  small, 
but  competent  number;  the  number  required  as  suitable  tes- 
timony by  tlf  law  and  the   Gospel.     "  In   the  mouth  of  two 
witnesses  shall  every  word  be  established."     Their  history, 
therefore,  is   that  of   the   true   church,  while   the  history  of 


Chapter  10.]  why   said   to   be   two.  243 

Popery  is  that  of  a  monstrous  corruption.  But  it  is  a  history 
almost  entirely  hidden  from  us,  in  some  periods ;  because  the 
number  of  real  Christians  was  exceedingly  small,  and  because 
they  were  persecuted  and  trodden  down,  and  without  the  means 
of  giving  their  own  history  to  a  future  age. 

Amid  the  ravages  of  Mahometanism,  Christianity  nearly  ex- 
pired in  Africa  and  the  East.  Constantinople  remained  a. 
Christian  city  until  the  fifteenth  century ;  but  as  early  as  the 
tenth,  we  find  scarce  any  vestiges  of  piety  among  the  Greeks. 
The  witnesses  to  the  truth,  the  men  of  piety,  who  abhorred 
the  Man  of  Sin,  and  who  formed  the  connecting  link  between 
the  early  Christians  and  the  reformers,  were  chiefly  to  be  found 
in  the  Western,  or  Latin  church.  The  emperors  Leo  Isauricus 
and  Constantine  Copronymus,  and  the  council  of  Constan- 
tinople, however,  are  not  to  be  forgotten  for  the  bold  stand  they 
took  in  the  eighth  century,  against  the  worship  of  images,  and 
the  intercession  of  saints — the  first  great  defection  of  the 
Roman  church.  With  them  may  be  connected  Charlemagne, 
and  the  council  of  Frankfort,  who,  in  794,  condemned  in  the 
WTest,  the  same  abominations.  Alcuin,  an  Englishman,  and 
Paulinus,  an  Italian  bishop,  in  the  same  age,  raised  their  voice 
against  the  rising  errors.  The  Paulicians,  though  they  held 
some  errors,  bore  witness  against  the  errors  of  the  seventh  and 
eighth  centuries. 

In  the  ninth  century,  several  princes  warmly  remonstrated 
against  the  increasing  power  of  the  Pope,  and  the  worship  of 
images.  Lewis  the  pious,  held  a  council  at  Paris,  A.  D.  824, 
which  forbade  that  worship.  Agobard,  archbishop  of  Lyons, 
wrote  against  it.  Rabanus,  and  Johannes  Scotus,  the  two 
most  learned  men  of  the  :ige#  vigorously  opposed  the  new 
doctrine  of  transubstantiation.  But  no  man  so  powerfully 
stemmed  the  torrent  of  superstition  as  Claudius,  bishop  of 
Turin.  He  opposed  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope,  the  doctrine 
of  merit  and  transubstantiation,  and  the  worship  of  images, 
preached  the  pure  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  laid  the  founda- 
tions of  those  churches,  which,  long  after,  flourished  in  the 
rallies  of  Piedmont.  He  was  a  bright  light,  in  an  age  of 
great  darkness.  In  Germany,  Goteschalcus  bore  witness  to 
the  doctrines  of  predestination  and  grace ;  defended  them 
with  great  ability;  was  heard  with  deep  attention,  but  was 
publicly  condemned,  whipped,  and  confined  in  a  loathsome 
dungeon  until  he  died,  A.  D.  869 

The  tenth  century,  wgs,   as   the  papists  acknowledge,  an 


244  two    WITNESSES.  [Period  III. 

iron,  a  leaden,  an  obscure  age.  "Then,"  says  Baronius,  their 
chief  annalist,  "  Christ  was  in  a  very  deep  sleep,  when  the 
ship  was  covered  with  waves;  and  what  seemed  worse,  when 
the  Lord  was  thus  asleep,  their  were  wanting  disciples,  who 
bv  their  cries  might  awaken  him,  being  themselves  all  fast 
asleep."  The  church  then  sunk,  to  its  v<  ry  low  est  depression. 
Yet  the  witnesses  lived.  Some  few- pious  men  were  carrying 
the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  and  others  were  found  declaiming 
against  the  abominations  of  Popery.  A  council  at  Trosly,  in 
France,  witnessed  a  good  confession.  Athelston  caused  the 
Scriptures  to  be  translated  into  the  Anglo-Saxon  idiom,  and 
Afric  wrote  against  transubstantiation.  Arnulphus,  "  a  Luther 
in  embryo,"  president  of  a  council  at  Rheims,  ventured  even 
then,  to  call  the  i'ope  Antichrist,  sitting  in  the  temple  of 
God. 

The  eleventh  century  differed  a  little  from  the  tenth.  It 
was  almost  equally  sunk  in  wickedness  and  ignorance.  The 
Pope  reigned  with  absolute  and  awful  sway.  But  there  were 
some  pious  people  in  France,  who  ventured  to  deny  the  doc- 
trine of  transubstantiation,  and  the  propriety  of  praying  to 
martyrs  and  confessors.  Thirteen  of  them  were  burnt  alive, 
A.  D.  1017.  Others  appeared  in  Flanders,  Avho  came  from 
Italy,  disciples  of  Gundulphus,  who  denied  the  papal  doctrines. 
Berengarius  of  Tours,  wrote  against  the  doctrine  of  the  real 
presence,  and  had  many  followers  in  France,  Italy  and  Eng- 
land. A  decree  of  the  Pope,  commanding  celibacy  among 
the  clergy,  met  with  great  opposition  throughout  Germany,  as" 
unscriptural. 

In  the  twelfth  century,  new  light  dawned  upon  the  church. 
New  and  powerful  witnesses  appeared  for  the  truth.  In  Eng- 
land, the  constitution  of  Clarendon,  forbidding  all  appeals  to 
the  Pope  of  Rome,  without  the  king's  license,  were  sworn  to 
by  the  clergy  and  laity.  Bernard  inveighed  loudly  against 
the  corruptions  of  Popery.  Fluentius,  bishop  of  Florence, 
publicly  declared  that  Antichrist  was  come.  Joachim,  abbot 
of  Calabria,  in  presence  of  Richard  I.  king  of  England,  said, 
that  Antichrist  was  born  in  the  city  of  Rome,  and  would  be 
advanced  to  the  apostolic  chair.  Peter  de  Bruis,  and  Henry 
his  disciple,  exposed  in  France  the  corruptions  of  Popery,  and 
were  both  martyrs.  Arnold  of  Brescia  did  the  same,  and  was 
burned  ,-u  Rome,  A.  D.  1155;  his  ashes  were  thrown  into  the 
Tyber,  that  the  people  might  not  venerate  his  relics.  Some 
faithful  men  >uu^ht  refuge  in  England  from  the  persecutions 


Chapter  10.]  waldenses.  245 

in  Germany  in  1160,  who  were  condemned,  whipped  and 
tortured  because  they  made  the  word  of  God  the  rule  of  their 
faith. 

.But  the  distinguishing  witnesses  of  this,  and  the  succeed- 
ing centuries,  were  the  Waldenses.  They  were  a  people 
scaitered  through  the  vallies  of  Piedmont.  There,  two  cen- 
turies before,  Claudius  had  sowed  the  seeds  of  truth,  which 
had  taken  root.  This  people  had  long  been  poor  and  despised, 
but  for  their  piety  had  been  a  spectacle  to  the  world,  and 
objects  of  enmity  and  malice.  They  had  been  called  Val- 
lenses,  or  dwellers  in  the  valley  ;  Cathari,  or  pure;  Leonists, 
or  poor  men  of  Lyons  ;  Sabbatati,  for  wearing  wooden  shoes 
and  dressing  with  great  simplicity,  and  Albigenses,  from  Albi, 
a  town  where  many  resided.  In  the  year  1160,  Peter  Waldo, 
a  merchant  of  Lyons,  disgusted  with  the  abominable  practice 
in  the  papal  church  of  falling  down  before  the  consecrated 
host  and  adoring  it  as  God,  sought  for  divine  instruction  from 
the  Scriptures.  Light  shone  upon  his  mind.  .  He  learned  the 
doctrines  of  Christ,  and  had  the  four  Gospels  translated  from 
the  Latin  into  the  French  tongue  and  circulated  among  the 
people.  It  was  an  invaluable  gift.  x\s  the  Latin  had  become 
obsolete,  a  dead  language,  the  Scriptures  were  inaccessible 
to  all  who  could  not  read  that.  Waldo  first  put  them  into  the 
hands  of  the  multitude,  and  became  himself  an  expounder  of 
their  doctrines.  The  effect  was  prodigious.  Crowds  flocked 
to  hear  him.  Associations  of  men,  adopting  his  sentiments, 
were  formed.  But  the  spirit  of  persecution  arose.  Waldo 
and  his  adherents  were  anathematized  and  obliged  to  disperse 
for  safety.  He  retired  first  into  Dauphiny,  then  into  Picardy, 
and  at  last  into  Bohemia,  where  he  died  about  1170.  He  was 
a  wonderful  man.  His  piety,  his  labors,  and  the  good  he 
effected,  have  seldom  been  equalled.  Wherever  he  went,  the 
truth  took  deep  root  and  spread  wide.  The  word  of  God 
grew  mightily,  and  converts  were  multiplied.  From  him  the 
witnesses  who  testified  to  the  truth  against  the  errors  of 
Popery,  were  called  Waldenses.  Neither  his  death  nor  the 
persecutions  of  the  Pope,  checked  their  growth.  On  the 
contrary,  they  increased  amazingly  throughout  the  south  of 
France,  Switzerland,  Germany  and  the  Low  Countries.  In 
Bohemia  alone,  it  is  computed  there  were  not  less  in  1325 
than  80,000. 

Their  religion  was  the  religion  of  the  Bible.     By  their  ad- 
versaries thev  were  charged   with  holding  every  monstrous 
'  21* 


246  two  Wl  ion  III. 

heresy,  and  with  the  commission  of  every  abomination.  But 
it  is  evident,  from  the  writings  of  their  persecutors  as  well  as 
their  own.  thai  their  greatee  ted  in  denying  the 

supremacy  of  the  Pope,  in  affirming  that  the  Scripture  was 
the  only  nil'-  of  faith  ami  pr  i   1   ought  to   he  read  by 

all  men:  that  masses  were  impious;  that  purgatory  was  an 
invention  of  man;  tint  the  invocation  and  worship  of  dead 
saints  was  idolatry:  that  the  church  of  Koine  was  the  whore 
of  Babylon;  that  the  marriage  of  priests  was  lawful  and 
necessarv  ;  that  monkery  was  a  rotten  carcass,  and  that  so 
many  commemorations  of  the  dead,  benedictions  of  creatures, 
pilgrimages,  forced  fastings,  and  the  like,  were  diabolical 
inventions.  Their  moral  character  was  that  alone  on  earth 
which  deserved  at  all  the  appellation  of  Christian. 

The  Waldensian  churches  looked  for  salvation  by  grace, 
through  faith,  the  gift  of  God.  They  received  the  two  sacra- 
ments, baptism,  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  in  their  simplicity,  re- 
jecting the  popish  ceremonies.  "  About  the  year  1  laO,"  says 
Wall,  "  one  sect  among  them  declared  against  the  baptism  of 
infants,  as  being  incapable  of  salvation,  but  the  main  body  of 
the  people  rejected  their  opinion.  And  the  sect  that  held  to  it 
quickly  disappeared."  Their  discipline  was  severe.  They 
gaye  a  literal  interpretation  to  the  whole  of  Christ's  sermon 
on  the  Mount,  and  allowed  no  wars,  nor  suits  of  law,  nor 
increase  of  wealth,  nor  oaths,  nor  self-defence  against  unjust 
proceedings.  They  were  poor  and  ignorant,  and  needed 
"really  tin  light  of  a  future  age.  But  it  cannot  be  doubted, 
that  among  them  existed  truth  and  holiness.  Luther  rejoiced 
and  gave  thanks  to  God,  that  "  he  had  enabled  the  re- 
formed and  the  Waldenses  to  se<  ami  own  each  other  as 
brethren.-' 

On  these  faithful  witnesses,  fell  the  \  eiii_rcance  of  papal 
Rome.  For  three  centuries,  an  incessant  persecution  raged 
against  them.  All  the  horrors  of  the  Inquisition  were  em- 
ployed for  their  subjection.  Annies  wire  raised  and  sent  to 
terrify  them  into  submission  or  utterly  extirpate  them.  By 
the  axe,  by  lire,  the  sword,  and  other  shocking  barbarities, 
they  were  hurried  into  eternity.  In  France  alone,  above  a 
million  were  .-lain  lor  their  adherence  to  the  truth.  In 
Germany  and  Flanders,  too,  they  were  persecuted  with 
rity.  The  monks  were  urgSd  by  the  Popes  to 
I  them  worse  than  they  treated  the  Saracens.  In  the 
castle  of  Menerbe  on  the  frontiers  of  Spain,  140  persons  of 


Chapter  10. j 


two   WITNESSES  247 


both  sexes  were  burned  alive.  Persecutions  often  drove 
the  Waldenses  to  the  top  of  the  Alps  in  the  dead  of  winter,  • 
where  they  perished.  One  hundred  and  eighty  infants 
were  at  one  time  found  dead  there  in  their  cradles.  Four 
hundred  little  children  were  suffocated  in  a  cave  in  the 
valley  of  Loyse,  where  they  had  been  placed  for  safety, 
Often  did  this  unhappy  people  change  masters,  and  every 
new  sovereign  seemed  anxious  to  commend  himself  to  the 
Pope,  by  exterminating  them  with  fire  and  sword.  A  reader 
of  their  sufferings  feels  himself  to  be  among  the  ancient 
martyrs  of  Lyons  and  Vienne,  and  involuntarily  exclaims 
with  the  poet, 

"  Avenge,  0  Lord,  thy  slaughtered  saints,  whose  bones 
Lie  scattered  upon  the  Alpine  mountains  cold." 

But,  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  was  the  seed  of  the  church.  The 
Waldenses  increased,  so  that  in  the  fifteenth  century,  it  is 
supposed  there  were  not  less  than  800,000  in  Europe.  In 
Germany,  they  were  called  Lollards,  from  one  Walter  Lollard, 
who  inveighed  against  the  errors  of  Popery,  and  was  burned 
alive,  or  from  the  dirges  sung  by  them  at  funerals.  But  the 
witnesses  prophesied  in  sackcloth.  They  were  oppressed 
and  kept  in  obscurity  and  silence  by  the  power  of  the  Pope. 
But  God  knew  his  secret  ones.  He  saw  the  faith  and  patience 
of  the  saints.  Their  death  was  precious.  Their  eternity  is 
glorious. 

As  in  the  persecution  of  Stephen,  the  saints  were  scattered 
abroad  in  the  earth,  so  in  that  of  the  Waldenses  and  Lollards, 
they  were  driven  through  Europe.  Some  fled  to  England. 
That  country  was  completely  subject  to  the  papal  dominion. 
Its  triumph  was  completed  in  the  reign  of  John,  when  the 
whole  kingdom  was  laid  under  an  interdict.  As  many  as 
twenty  witnesses  are  mentioned  by  historians,  who  had  raised 
their  voice  against  it,  but  they  were  obliged  to  hide  themselves. 
The  mendicant  orders  were  extremely  numerous,  and  were 
so  many  harpies  feeding  on  the  vitals  of  the  kingdom.  The 
national  universities  had  received  great  endowments,  and  were 
crowded  with  youth.  The  friars  endeavored  to  recruit  their 
number  from  among  them ;  and  such  was  their  success,  that 
parents  were  afraid  to  trust  their  sons  there :  so  that  the  num-> 
ber  of  students  at  Oxford  was  reduced,  in  a  short  period,  from 
thirty  thousand  to  six  thousand.  This  roused  the  indignation 
of   John   Wickliff,  who  had  imbibed  the   sentiments  of  the 


248  two   witnesses.  [Period  III. 

Lollards.  That  distinguished  man.  the  brightest  light  of  the 
fourteenth  century,  was  born  in  1  32  1,  in  Yorkshire.  He  ranked 
among  the  first  scholars  of  that  dark  period,  and  was  advanced 
to  the  mastership  of  Baliol  college,  and  wardenship  of  Can- 
terbury hall.  But  defending  the  university  against  the  en- 
croachments of  mendicants,  and  writing  against  the  tyranny 
of  the  Pope,  and  the  superstitions  of  the  age,  he  became  the 
object  of  papal  persecution,  and  was  ejected  from  his  office 
by  Laogham,  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  Wickliff  appealed 
to  the  Pope,  who  deferred  any  decision  upon  his  ease  for 
three  years.  In  the  mean  time,  the  reformer  diligently 
studied  the  Scriptures,  and  made  himself  acquainted  with  the 
corruptions  of  Popery,  and  abominations  of  Monachism; 
and,  by  his  writings  and  conversation,  made  the  papal 
dominion  in  England  tremble.  The  Pope  in  1370,  con- 
firmed his  ejectment  ;  but  he  had  made  many  friends,  and 
king  Edward  III.,  bestowed  upon  him  the  rectory  of  Lutter- 
worth. His  activity  and  diligence  were  unremitted  and  un- 
bounded. He  clearly  and  boldly-  demonstrated  the  anti-chris- 
tianity  of  Popery,  of  the  mass,  transubstantiation,  purgatory, 
the  seven  sacraments;  and  exposed  the  idleness,  debauchery, 
profligacy,  and  hypocrisy  of  the  friars.  Five  bulls  v 
issued  against  him  from  Rome,  and  twice  was  he  summoned 
to  appear  before  the  papal  authorities  in  London.  Of  the 
twenty-three  opinions,  for  winch  he  was  persecuted,  ten  were 
condemm  <!  as  heresii  s,  and  thirteen  as  errors.     But  h<    i 

d  from  violent  death.  He  died  in  peace  at  Lutterworth, 
of  the  palsy,  A.  D.  1387.  He  was  an  admirable  man, 
learned,  eloquent,  bold,  and  truly  devoted  to  the  servici  i  F 
God.  Before  Ins  death,  he  translated  the  whole  Bible  into 
the  English  tongue;'* — a  work  of  immense  labor;  but  he  was 

*A  specimen  of  Wickliii"s  New  Testament,  in  the  English  of  his  time, 
may  bi    ,  to     >me      Matt.  si.  ~r>,  "Jti.     In  thilketime  Jin  mis  an- 

sweridi  l  Lord  of  Hevene  and  eaj 

for  tbou  hast  hid  these  thing'is  Fro  v  I  redy  and  hast  schewid  them 

to  litil  children  :  So.  Fadir,  for  so  it  wag  plesyuge  to  fore  thee.  Rom  ix. 
17.  And  the  Scripture  seith  to  Parao,  For  to  this  thing  hare  I  styrredthee, 
that    I  mv  verm  and  that   my  name  be  teled  in  al  erl 

ol   whom  God  wole,  he  Lath  mercy;   and  whom  he  wole  he  en- 
durith.     'J;  to  me,  what- is  sought  ghit  for  who  withstopdeid 

his  will  '     Oo  man.  who  art  thou  that   answerist  to  God!     Wher  a  m 
thing  Beith  to  him  thai  maud  it,  What  hast  thou  maad  me  so  !     Wher  a 
pottere  or  clej  hath  not  power  to  make  of  the  same  gobet,  oo  vessel  into 
onour,  another  into  diapyt? 

The  pronunciation  of  the  age,  probably  conformed  to  this  spelling. 


Chapter  10]  WICKLIFF.  249 

determined  that  men  should  have  the  Bible,  that  they  might 
read  it  in  their  own  language.  Some  partial  versions  had 
before  been  made  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  language,  but  they  were 
obsolete.  This,  therefore,  was  a  great  gift  to  his  countrymen. 
Together  with  his  writings,  so  far  as  it  could  be  circulated, 
when  the  art  of  printing  was. unknown,  and  the  power  of 
papacy  was  terrific,  it  produced  great  effects.  Many  were  his 
followers  in  England  and  on  the  continent.  They  were  known 
as  Wickliffites  and  Lollards,  and  were  terribly  persecuted  by 
the  Inquisitors.  His  memory  was  precious.  "  All  his  con- 
duct," says  the  University  of  Oxford,  in  a  public  testimonial 
given  to  his  character,  in  1406,  "  through  life,  was  sincere 
and  commendable  ;"  but  the  council  of  Constance  in  1415, 
condemned  his  memory  and  opinions  by  a  solemn  decree ;  and 
about  thirteen  years  after,  his  bones  were  dug  up  and  publicly 
burnt. 

As  the  Lollards  increased,  the  clergy  felt  alarmed,  for  they 
saw  plainly  that  the  prostration  of  the  monasteries  and  con- 
fiscation of  church  lands  was  endangered.  Transubstantiation 
was  denied  by  the  new  heretics,  and  their  denial  was  made 
the  test  of  heresy.  Whoever  was  found  guilty,  was  condemned 
to  the  stake.  One  William  Sautre,  a  parish  priest  in  London, 
and  John  Badby,  a  tailor,  were  tried,  condemned,  and  burnt 
alive.  But  a  more  distinguished  victim  was  Lord  Cobham,  a 
man  of  high  birth,  in  favor  of  Henry  V.  He  had  searched 
the  Scriptures,  and  become  satisfied  that  transubstantiation, 
penance,  pilgrimages,  and  image  worship,  were  wrong,  and  he 
had  the  boldness  to  declare  his  sentiments.  The  monks  eyed 
him  with  malice,  and  accused  him  to  the  king,  Henry  V.  The 
king  dreaded  the  sacrifice  of  so  noble  a  subject,  and  endeavored 
to  reclaim  him.  But  Cobham  had  the  spirit  of  a  martyr.  He 
had  long  been  impressed  with  the  errors  of  Popery,  and  the 
truth  of  the  doctrines  of  Wickliff.  He  knew  from  experience, 
their  worth.  "  Before  God  and  men,"  said  he  to  his  accusers 
and  judges,  "  I  here  solemnly  profess,  that  till  I  knew  Wickliff, 
whose  judgment  ye  so  highly  disdain,  I  never  abstained  from 
sin  ;  but  after  I  became  acquainted  with  that  virtuous  man  and 
his  despised  doctrines,  it  hath  been  otherwise  with  me  ;  so 
much  grace  could  I  never  find  in  all  your  pompous  instruc- 
tions." The  writings  of  the  Reformer,  he  had  carefully 
collected  and  scattered  among  the  people,  and  he  was  now 
willing  to  die  in  their  defence.  When  brought  before  the 
king,  he  said,  "  You,  most  worthy  Prince,  I  am  always  prompt 


250  two  witnesses.  [Pkriod  III 

and  willing  to  obey ;  unto  you,  (next  my  eternal  God,)  owe  1 
my  whole  obedience.  But  as  touching  the  Pope  and  his 
spirituality,  1  owe  them  neither  suit  nor  service  ;  lor  so  much 
as  I  know  him  by  the  Scriptures  to  be  the  great  Antichrist, 
the  son  of  perdition,  the  open  adversary  of  God,  and  the 
abomination  standing  in  the  holy  place."  The  king  turned 
angrily  from  him  and  delivered  him  over  to  the  executioner. 
But  the  noble  victim  escaped  from  prison,  and,  being  accused 
by  his  enemies  of  high  treason,  was  outlawed,  taken,  and 
hanged  as  a  traitor,  and  burnt  hanging,  as  an  heretic.  Thus 
died  Lord  Cobham — a  noble  witness  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus. 

The  Lollards  increased;  more  than  100,000  were  found  in 
England.  The  government  stood  in  great  fear  of  them.  The 
prisons  in  and  about  London  were  all  filled.  Thirty-nine 
persons  were  at  one  time  suspended  by  chains  from  a  gallows, 
and  burnt  alive  for  heresy  and  treason.  In  Scotland,  James 
Retby  was  burnt  alive  in  1407.  Whole  families  were  obliged 
to  quit  their  abodes  for  safety.  Indeed  for  more  than  a  cen- 
tury these  persecutions  raged  with  violence  both  in  England 
and  Scotland.  No  mercy  was  to  be  expected  by  men  who 
read  the  Scriptures  and  spoke  against  the  superstitions  of 
Popery.  Such  as  escaped  the  fire  were  branded  on  the  cheek 
and  compelled  to  wear  a  faggot  on  their  sleeve  to  show  that 
thev  were  brands  plucked  out  of  the  fire.  But  the  burning  of 
the  witnesses  was  found  to  be  no  way  to  extinguish  them. 

On  the  continent,  the  writings  of  Wickliff  produced  similar 
efiects  as  in  England.  They  were  carried  by  a  student  of 
Oxford  into  Bohemia,  and  there  read  by  John  Huss.  This 
eminent  man  was  born  in  1373.  For  his  learning  and  talents 
he  was  appointed  Rector  of  the  University  of  Prague.  He 
was  also  a  preacher  of  great  celebrity  in  the  chapel  of  Beth- 
lehem. He  never  obtained  sufficient  light  to  renounce  all  the 
superstitious  doctrines  of  the  age,  not  even  the  monstrous 
doctrine  of  transubstantiation.  His  bitterest  enemies,  there- 
fore, could  never  accuse  him  of  heresy.  But  from  reading  the 
ptures  and  the  writings  of  WicklitT,  he  acquired  a  spirit 
of  holiness  and  an  abhorrence  of  sin  ;  and.  having  great 
decision  and  boldness  of  character,  he  declaimed  vehemently 
against  the  monstrous  vices  and  corruptions  of  all  orders  of 
clergy  and  monks,  and  drew  upon  him  their  wrath  and  indigna- 
tion. For  his  holy  boldness,  he  was  summoned  to  appear 
before  the  council  of  Constance — an  immense  body,  composed 


CHAPTER  10.]  JOHN  HUSS  AND  JEROME  OK  PRAGUE.  251 

of  all  the  dignitaries  of  church  and  state  in  Europe,  convened 
to  endeavor  to  satisfy  the  popular  clamor  which  had  already 
become  loud,  for  a  reformation  in  the  church.  Huss  appeared 
there,  A.  D.  1414,  having  obtained  a  passport  from  the  Em- 
peror, assuring  his  safety  in  going  and  returning.  He  received 
only  a  mock  trial.  Many  things  were  laid  to  his  charge,  but 
nothing  criminal  was  proved  against  him.  He  persisted, 
however,  in  refusing  to  acknowledge  himself  in  error,  unless 
previously  convicted  of  it  from  the  Holy  Scripture,  even 
though  he  was  declared  to  be  so  by  the  Catholic  church ;  and 
this  was  enough  to  insure  his  condemnation.  The  Emperor 
shamefully  delivered  him  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies,  and 
sentence  of  death  was  pronounced  upon  him.  His  books 
were  condemned ;  he  was  degraded  from  his  priestly  office 
and  burned  alive.  His  blood-thirsty  enemies  had  power  to 
destroy  his  body,  but  could  not  subdue  his  noble  spirit.  At 
the  place  of  execution  he  cried  aloud ;  "  Lord  Jesus,  I  humbly 
suffer  this  cruel  death  for  thy  sake,  and  I  pray  thee  to  forgive 
all  my  enemies."  When  his  neck  was  fastened  to  the  stake 
and  the  wood  was  ready  to  be  kindled,  the  elector  Palatine 
offered  him  his  life  if  he  would  retract.  But,  said  he,  "  What 
I  have  written  and  taught  was  in  order  to  *rescue  souls  from 
the  power  of  the  devil  and  to  deliver  them  from  the  tyranny 
of  sin,  and  I  do  gladly  seal  what  I  have  written  and  taught 
with  my  blood."  The  flame  was  kindled  and  he  soon  expired, 
calling  upon  God. 

Thus  fell  before  the  power  of  the  beast,  one  of  the  best  of 
men;  one  of  the  greatest  ornaments  of  the  Christian  Church. 
The  world  hated  him,  for  he  was  holy.  The  Pope  and  his 
minions  put  him  to  death,  not  because  he  was  in  their  view 
heretical  in  sentiment,  for  this  he  was  not ;  he  lived  in  a  very 
dark  age  ;  the  light  of  truth  had  not  dawned  upon  his  soul ; 
but  because,  like  John  the  Baptist,  he  openly  condemned  their 
licentiousness  and  hypocrisy. 

His  companion  in  life  soon  followed  him  to  the  state. 
This  was  Jerome,  of  Prague.  He  had  traveled  into  England 
for  the  enlargement  of  his  mind,  and  had  brought  from  thence 
the  writings  of  Wickliff.  These  he  faithfully  studied,  imbiding 
their  spirit,  and  feeling  it  his  duty  to  preach  their  doctrines. 
When  Huss  was  imprisoned,  he  went  to  Constance  to  exhort 
him  to  steadfastness  ;  but  wlien  seized  himself  and  threatened 
with  the  most  dreadful  of  all  deaths,  his  heart  failed  him,  and 
he  had  the  weakness  to  deny  all  he  had  maintained  as  truth. 


252  Two   WITNESSES.  [Period  III 

But  his  denial  of  the  truth  rilled  his  soul  with  the  deepest 
anguish,  and  he  summoned  fortitude  to  avow  again  the  real 
sentiments  of  his  heart  and  meet  his  fate.  "  I  came,''  said 
he,  "  to  Constance  to  defend  John  Huss,  because  I  had  ad- 
vised him  to  go  thither,  and  had  promised  to  come  to  his  as- 
sistance in  case  he  should  be  oppressed.  Nor  am  1  ashamed 
here  to  make  public  confession  of  my  own  cowardice.  I 
confess  and  tremble  when  I  think  of  it,  that,  through  fear  of 
punishment  by  fire,  I  basely  consented  against  my  own  con- 
science, to  the  condemnation  of  the  doctrine  of  Wickliffe  and 
Huss."  Even  Jerome,  however,  did  not  open  his  mind  to  all 
the  light  shed  forth  by  the  English  reformer.  He  could  not 
with  him  condemn  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation.  But  he 
was  a  witness  against  many  of  the  abominations  of  Popery, 
and  went  to  the  stake  on  the  30th  of  May,  141G.  When  bound 
for  the  slaughter,  he  raised  his  voice  and  sung, 

"  Hail !    happy  day  and  ever  be  adored, 

When  hell  was  conquer'd  by  great  heaven's  Lord.'' 

When  the  flames  had  nearly  done  their  awful  work,  he  was 
heard  to  cry  out,  "  O  Lord,  have  mercy  on  me,  have  mercy 
on  me.     Thou  knowest  how  I  have  loved  thy  truth." 

The  ashes  of  these  early  witnesses  to  the  truth  were  scat- 
tered by  the  winds  of  heaven  but  their  memory  was  precious. 
The  inhabitants  of  Bohemia  were  shocked  at  the  dreadful 
sacrifice  which  had  been  made  of  the  best  blood  to  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  priests.  The  next  year,  about  sixty  of  the  prin- 
cipal persons  of  the  country  addressed  a  letter  to  the  council, 
saying,  "  We  can  find  no  blame  attached  to  the  doctrine  or  life 
of  John  Huss,  but,  on  the  contrary,  every  thing  pious,  laudable 
and  worthy  of  a  true  pastor.  Ye  have  not  only  disgraced  us 
by  his  condemnation,  but  have  also  unmercifully  imprisoned, 
and  perhaps  already  put  to  death,  Jerome  of  Prague,  a  man  of 
most  profound  learning  and  copious  eloquence.  Him,  also,  ye 
have  condemned,  unconvicted.  Notwithstanding  all  that  hath 
passed,  we  are  resolved  to  sacrifice  our  lives  for  the  defence 
of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  of  his  faithful  preachers." 

These  were  men,  ready  to  be  led  through  all  the  perilous 
conflicts  of  a  reformation,  had  they  had  enlightened  guides. 
But  alas  !  it  was  an  age  of  awful  darkness  ;  and,  though  many 
saw  the  vices  and  abominations  of  Antichrist,  yet  none,  as 
yet,  saw  the  true  way  of  reform."  The  best  men  had  a  poor 
understanding  of  the   faith.     The  idea  that  the  kingdom  of 


Chapter  10]  CALIXTINES.  253 

Christ  was  a  spiritual  kingdom,  was  embraced  by  but  few  if 
any.  Errors  of  practice  were  distinctly  visible,  but  errors  of 
doctrine  were  not  seen.  The  Romish  church,  in  the  council 
of  Constance,  passed  a  decree  forbidding  the  use  of  the  cup 
by  the  laity  in  the  communion.  This,  added  to  the  other 
enormities  and  corruptions  of  the  age,  roused  the  Bohemians 
to  arms.  About  40,000  assembled  together  on  a  mountain 
near  Prague,  which  they  called  mount  Tabor,  where  they 
raised  a  strong  fortification,  and  put  themselves  under  the 
direction  of  two  chiefs,  Nicolas  and  John  Ziska,  with  the  de- 
termination to  revenge  the  deaths  of  John  Huss  and  Jerome, 
and  to  obtain  the  liberty  of  worshipping  God  according  to  the 
dictates  of  their  own  consciences.  Their  numbers  increased 
soon  to  an  amazing  extent ;  war  was  declared  against  Sigis- 
mund,  the  German  emperor,  and  a  deluge  of  blood  was  shed. 
Each  party  appeared  to  the  other  as  enemies  of  the  true  reli- 
gion, hated  of  God,  and  justly  exposed  to  extirpation  by  fire 
and  the  sword.  The  most  shocking  and  terrible  acts  of  bar- 
barity, therefore,  were  continually  exhibited.  At  length,  the 
papal  party  yielded  ;  and,  in  1443,  a  treaty  of  peace  was  con- 
cluded, in  which  the  Bohemians  were  allowed  the  use  of  the 
cup  in  the  sacrament,  and  the  administration  of  the  ordinance 
in  their  own  language. 

With  these  terms,  the  major  part  only  were  satisfied.  These 
were  called  Calixtines.  The  remainder,  who  seem  to  have 
Deen  the  true  Waldenses,  wished  for  a  more  thorough  reforma- 
ion  from  Popery  and  a  restoration  of  Christianity  to  its  primi- 
tive simplicity.  They  were  called  Taborites,  and,  through 
ignorance  and  fanaticism,  went  to  many  unwarranted  excesses, 
and  were  the  object  of  fiery  persecution,  especially  from  their 
brethren  the  Calixtines.  In  1467,  they  formed  a  separate 
church  and  chose  their  own  pastors.  In  1480,  their  number 
was  increased  by  an  accession  of  some  Waldenses,  who 
escaped  out  of  Austria,  where  they  had  been  severely  per- 
secuted, and  some  of  their  pastors  had  been  burned  alive, 
But  their  enemies  gave  them  no  rest.  The  next  year,  the 
Hussites  were  all  banished  from  Moravia,  and  were  compelled 
to  seek  refuge  in  other  countries  for  six  years.  Their  number, 
however,  did  not  much  diminish.  In  the  beginning  of  the 
sixteenth  century  they  had  in  Bohemia  and  Moravia,  two  hun- 
dred congregations. 

These  poor,  oppressed,  and  despised  people  appear  to  have 
formed  the  true  Church  of  Christ  in  that  age.     They  greatly 
22 


254  HUSSITES.  [Period  III. 

needed  the  clear  lisrht  of  a  future  age,  a  clear  view  of  the  pure 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel  ;•  they  weir  guilty  of  many  acts  of 
violence  and  rapine  m  defence  of  their  religion,  considered 
justifiable  in  that  age  ;  but  among  them,  as  among  the  early 
Wddenses,  was  a  spirit  of  prayer,  a  spirit  of  holiness  and  ab- 
horrence of  the  errors  and  corruptions  of  the  Man  of  Sin,  a 
strict  discipline,  a  desire  for  the  pure  and  simple  worship  of 
Jehovah,  and  a  disposition  to  make  the  Scripture  the  only  rule 
of  faith  and  practice.  Their  covenant  God,  no  doubt,  beheld 
them  in  tl i< -  thickets  and  clefts  of  the  rocks,  and  heard  their 
midnight  songs  of  praise,  and  communicated  to  them  his  Holy 
Spirit.  And  if,  as  we  have  reason  to  believe  was  the  case, 
they  feared  God,  they  are  among  the  hundred  forty  and  four 
thousand  who  now  stand  with  the  Lamb  on  Mount  Zion. 

The  Taborites  were  those  Bohemian  brothers  called  Pic- 
cards  and  Beggards,  who  joined  Luther  in  the  reformation. 
Their  descendants  and  followers  are  now  to  be  found  in  the 
same  countries. 

The  brethren  and  sisters  of  the  Free  Spirit,  called  in  the 
Flemish,  Bcogards  and  Beguins,  were  a  numerous  people  in 
Holland  and  Germany,  who  seemed  to  turn  from  the  ceremo- 
nies and  superstitions  of  Popery  to  something  like  inward 
piety  and  spiritual  contemplation,  and  were  most  violently  ' 
persecuted  by  the  magistrates  and  Roman  clergy  in  the  four- 
teenth century. 

♦That  the  Hussites  had  many  view?,  it  is  evident  from  the  following 
articles  of  their  creed,  given  by  JBneas  Sylvius,  who  was  afterwards  Pope 
Pius  II. 

The  Pope  of  Rome  is  equal  with  other  bishops. 

Among  priests  there  is  no  difference. 

Then'  is  n  lire. 

It  is  in  vain  to  pray  for  the  dead,  and  an  invention  of  priestly  covetous- 
ness. 

The  images  of  God  and  the  saints  ought  to  he  destroyed. 

The  blessing  of  water  and  palm  branches  is  ridiculous. 

The  religion  of  the  mendicants  was  invented  by  evil  demons. 

No  capital  sin  ought  to  be  tolerated,  although  for  the  sake  of  avoiding  a 
i  evil. 

Auricular  confession  is  trifling ;  it  is  sufficient  for  every  one  in  his  cham- 
ber to  confi  arito  God. 

The  temple  of  the  great  God  is  the  whole  world. 

with  Christ  in  heaven,  are  implored  in 
vain,  forasm  cannot  help  us. 

I    •  .tls  of  saints  are  altogether  to  be  rejected 

We  should  ccai.c  from  wu.k  on  no  day,  except  that  which  is  now  called 
i.iL  Lord's  duv 


Chapter  11.]  REFORMATION.  25b 

Thus  have  we  seen  the  Witnesses  hitherto  prophesying  in 
sackcloth,  from  the  first  rise  of  the  papal  dominion.  We 
shall  now  behold  them  indeed  triumphant  in  the  great  reforma- 
tion ;  though,  wherever  the  Man  of  Sin  rules,  they  will  be 
subjected  to  oppression,  and  if  possible,  to  death,  until  his 
dominion  be  taken  away. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

Circumstances  in  Europe  favoring  a  reformalion.  Philip's  triumph  over  Boniface. 
Removal  of  the  Tope  to  Avignon.  Great  western  schism.  Mendicants  unpopular. 
General  demand  for  a  reform.  Council  of  Constance.  Discouragements.  Character 
of  the  Popes.  Their  power.  Low  state  of  religion  and  learning.  Immediate 
causes.  Avarice  of  the  Popes.  Sale  of  indulgences  opposed  by  Martin  Luther. 
Luther's  birth  and  education.  Retires  into  a  monastery.  Reads  the  Scriptures. 
Made  professor  at  Wittemberg.  Opposes  Tetzel.  Meets  with  applause.  Circum- 
stances favoring  his  cause.  Summoned  to  Rome.  Appears  before  Cajeian  and 
Mdtitz.  Disputes  with  Lckius.  Reformation  commences  in  Switzerland.  Eras- 
mus. Melanclhon.  Frederick  the  Wise.  Luther  excommunicated.  Burns  the 
Pope's  bull,  and  establishes  the  Lutheran  church.  Summoned  to  the  diet  at  Worms. 
His  defence  and  condemnation.  Secreted  at  Wartburg.  Reappears  and  publishes 
the  New  Testament  in  German.    Preaches  the  Gospel  with  great  success. 

From  what  has  passed  before  him,  the  reader  will  gain 
some  general  view  of  the  deplorable  state  of  the  Christian 
world  at  the  commencement  of  the  sixteenth  century.  The 
papal  power,  was  not,  perhaps,  so  great  as  it  had  once  been. 
Boniface  VIII.  may  be  viewed  as  having  stood,  in  the  four- 
teenth century,  on  that  proud  and  guilty  eminence  of  absolute 
spiritual  and  temporal  dominion,  which  had  been  the  desire  of 
almost  every  pontiff*  through  successive  ages.  Provoked  by 
his  haughty  and  overbearing  demeanor,  Philip,  king  of  France, 
hurled  him  from  his  seat,  and  he  died  in  disgrace  and  anguish. 
To  prevent  such  almost  uncontrollable  dominion  at  Rome, 
Philip  placed  a  Frenchman  in  the  Papal  See,  and  fixed  his 
residence  at  Avignon  in  France.  This  remained  the  seat  of 
the  papacy  for  70  years  ;  a  period  called  by  the  Catholics,  the 
Babylonish  captivity.  But  this  removal  from  Rome  greatly 
weakened  the  power  of  the  pontiffs.  It  removed  their  personal 
influence,  which  had  been  immense,  from  the  city.  It  gave 
their  enemies  in  Rome  an  opportunity  to  cabal  against  them, 
and  ravage  with  impunity  St.  Peter's  patrimony.  Many  Italian 
cities  revolted  from  the  Pope.  Decrees  sent  from  Avignon 
were  treated  with  contempt.  Other  parts  of  Europe  caught 
the  same  feeling ;  and  from  this  time,  the  thunders  of  the 
pontiffs  were  heard  without  much  fear  or  dread. 


256  REFORMATION.  [PERIOD  III. 

Another  circumstance  arising  out  of  this,  which  weakened 
the  papal  power,  was  the  great  western  schism.  The  Ro- 
mans, wishing  to  have  the  Pope  reside  at  Rome,  elected  one 
in  opposition  to  the  Pope  at  Avignon.  Europe  became  divided 
and  distracted.  For  fifty  years,  the  church  had  two  and 
sometimes  three  Popes  or  heads,  who  did  little  but  hurl  anath- 
emas at  each  other.  The  distress  and  scandal  of  the  age 
baffle  description. 

The  Mendicants  also,  throughout  Europe,  began  to  fall 
under  a  general  odium.  Their  authority,  rapaciousness,  filth, 
and  wickedness,  provoked  the  rage  of  almost  all  classes.  In 
England,  the  University  made  a  resolute  stand  against  them  by 
her  champion  WicklifF;  and  in  France  many  efforts  were 
made  to  destroy  their  exorbitant  power.  Their  internal  con- 
flicts were  many  and  violent.  These  the  pontiffs  endeavored 
to  subdue,  and  always  with  loss  of  power. 

Besides  the  opposition  of  the  true  and  faithful  witnesses, 
the  Romish  communion  found  many  in  her  own  bosom, 
who,  from  time  to  time,  exposed  her  vices  and  corruptions. 
Dante  and  Petrarch,  in  the  fourteenth  century,  wrote  against 
the  corruptions  of  Rome ;  treating  her  as  Babylon,  and  the 
Pope  as  Antichrist;  and  by  their  wit  and  raillery,  did  them 
incredible  mischief.  In  the  same  age,  Peter  Fitz  Cassiodor 
addressed  a  remonstrance  to  the  Church  of  England  against 
the  tyranny  and  wickedness  of  Rome,  urging  a  secession. 
Michael  Caesenus  and  William  Occuni  exposed  the  various 
errors  and  heresies  of  John  XXII.  And  Marsilius,  a  lawyer 
of  Padua,  wrote  a  treatise,  entitled  The  Defender  of  Peace, 
in  which  he  powerfully  contested  the  papal  claim  to  Divine 
authority,  or  pre-eminence  over  other  bishops.  In  the  year 
1136,  Thomas  Rhedon,  a  Carmelite  friar,  saw  the  corrup- 
tions of  the  papacy,  and  so  boldly  exposed  them,  that  he 
was  burned  alive.  One  Jerome  Savanarola,  an  Italian 
monk,  also  inveighed  against  the  corruption  of  the  papacy, 
and  preached  the  doctrine  of  free  justification  by  faith  in 
Christ.  He,  with  two  companions,  were  imprisoned  and 
burned  alive  at  Florence,  A.  D.  1199.  Thomas  a  Kempis, 
the  reputed  author  of  the  Imitation  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  died 
in  1471,  did  much  to  enlighten  the  world  in  the  nature  of 
true  piety.  John  \\'<  sselus,  of  Groningen,  shed  much  light 
on  the  surrounding  darkness.  Indeed,  he  has  been  denomi- 
nated the  lighl  of  the  world,  and  the  great  forerunner  of  Lu- 
ther; for  he  not  only  exposed  the  corruptions  of  popery,  but 


Chapter  11.1  COUNCIL   OF   CONSTANCE.  257 

preached  many  of  those  doctrines  which  Luther  afterwards  . 
proclaimed,  and  which  lay  at  the  basis  of  the  reformation. 

These  and  other  witnesses  in  the  bosom  of  the  papal 
church,  had  excited  a  general  feeling  throughout  Europe  in 
favor  of  a  reformation.  Loud  and  repeated  calls  were  made 
upon  the  ruling  powers  for  a  general  council,  to  heal  pre- 
vailing divisions  and  abuses.  At  length  the  council  of  Con- 
stance was  convened  for  this  purpose.  It  was  composed  of 
20  arch-bishops,  150  bishops,  150  other  dignitaries,  and  200 
doctors.  The  Emperor  Sigismund  and  the  Pope  were  at 
its  head.  But  what  acts  of  reformation  could  be  expected 
from  men  who  were  themselves  grossly  corrupt ;  from  men 
whose  highest  interest  was  to  have  things  remain  just  as 
they  were,  or  rather  become  more  degenerate?  Besides, 
had  they  been  disposed  to  do  according  to  their  best  ability, 
they  could  only  have  effected  a  partial  reformation  of  a 
few  external  corruptions.  The  source  of  evil  would  have 
remained.  This  was  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  human 
merit ;  the  foundation  of  indulgences  and  almost  every  evil 
in  the  papal  world.  This  could  only  have  been  overturned 
by  the  true  doctrine  of  justification  through  faith  in  the  blood 
of  Christ;  and  of  this  probably  all  in  the  council  were 
ignorant.  They  did  little,  therefore,  but  condemn  the  wri- 
tings of  Wickliff,  and  burn  Huss  and  Jerome,  better  reformers 
than  the  whole  assembly.  Other  councils  were  subsequently 
composed  for  the  like  purpose,  but  were  equally  ineffec- 
tual. The  general  demand,  however,  for  a  reformation  of 
abuses  continued,  and  was  very  favorable  to  the  interests  of 
religion. 

But  notwithstanding  these  circumstances,  favorable  to  a 
reformation,  the  condition  of  Christendom  was  extremely 
deplorable.  If  the  Popes  swayed  not  the  sceptre  which 
was  once  in  their  hands,  they  still  maintained  and  exercised 
a  most  awful  despotism  over  the  souls  and  consciences  of 
men.  At  the  commencement  of  the  century  the  chair  was 
filled  by  Alexander  VI. ,  a  monster  in  iniquity,  who  was  con- 
tinually guilty  of  the  most  execrable  crimes.  He  was  suc- 
ceeded first  by  Pius  III. ;  and  then  by  Julius  II.,  who  was 
furious  for  war  and  bloodshed,  and  whose  pontineate  was  a 
scene  of  military  violence.  His  place  was  filled,  in  1513, 
by  Leo  X.,  of  the  family  of  the  Medicis  ;  a  man  of  literature 
and  a  promoter  of  learning,  but  a  stranger  to  vital  piety — ac- 
22* 


258  REFORMATION.  [Period  III. 

cused  even  of  atheism,  and  a  man  who  spared  no  pains  to 
uphold  the  wealth  and  grandeur  of  the  Roman  See. 

This  immense  power,  wielded  by  a  thousand  dignitaries, 
ami  holding  in  subjection  the  potentates  of  the  earth,  the 
Waldenses  weir  too  feeble  to  molest  ;  while  the  Hussites, 
wearied  by  long  contentions,  were  glad  of  the  liberty  of  living 
and  worshipping  God.  without  being  further  molested  or 
molesting  others. 

Of  the  low  state  of  religion  and  of  its  monstrous  perver- 
sions, we,  in  this  age,  can  have  no  adequate  conception.  It  is 
thus  described  by  Frederic  Myconius,  a  writer  of  that  period. 
"  The  passion  and  satisfaction  of  Christ,  were  treated  as  a 
bare  history,  like  the  Odyssey  of  Homer ;  concerning  faith, 
by  which  the  righteousness  of  the  Redeemer  and  eternal  life 
are  apprehended,  there  was  the  deepest  silence.  Christ  was 
described  as  a  severe  judge,  ready  to  condemn  all  who  were 
destitute  of  the  intercession  of  saints  and  of  pontifical  interest. 
In  the  room  of  Christ  were  substituted  as  saviour  and  inter- 
cessors, the  Virgin  Mary,  like  a  pagan  Diana,  and  other 
saints,  who,  from  time  to  time,  had  been  created  by  the 
Popes.  Nor  were  men,  it  seems,  entitled  to  the  benefit  of 
their  prayers,  except  they  deserved  it  of  them  by  their  works. 
What  sort  of  works  was  necessary  for  this  end  was  distinctly 
explained;  not  the  works  prescribed  in  the  decalogue,  and 
enjoined  on  all  mankind,  but  such  as  enrich  the  priests  and 
monks.  Those  who  died  neglecting  these,  were  consigned 
to  hell,  or  at  least  to  purgatory,  till  they  were  redeemed  from 
it  by  a  satisfaction  made. either  by  themselves  or  their  proxies. 
The  frequent  pronunciation  of  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  the  salu- 
tation of  the  Virgin,  and  the  recitations  of  the  canonical 
hours,  constant!}'  engaged  those  who  undertook  to  be  reli- 
gious. An  incredible  mass  of  ceremonial  observances  was 
everywhere  visible,  while  gross  wickedness  was  practiced 
under  the  encouragement  of  indulgences,  by  which  the  guilt 
of  the  crime  was  easily  expiated.  The  preaching  of  the  word 
was  the  hast  pari  of  the  episcopal  function;  rites  and  pro- 
tons employed  the  bishops  p<  rpetually  when  engaged  in 
teligi  ice.     The  Dumber  of  clergy  was  enormous,  and 

their  I  CQOS1  scandalous." 

From  this  representation,  we  may  easilj  perceive  that  an 
awful  ignorance  of  religion,  accompanied  by  the  vilest  super- 
stition, pervaded  all  classes.  The  public  schools  of  learning 
were  filled  by  monks;— a  class  of  men  who  had  a  barbarous 


Chapter  11.]  avarice  of  the  popes.  259 

aversion  to  all  mental  improvement,  and  who  thought  they  did 
God  service,  if  they  locked  up  the  faculties  of  youth. 

Scholastic  divinity,  and  the  logic  of  Aristotle,  filled  the 
schools.  Albertus  Magnus  and  Thomas  Aquinas,  who  lived 
in  the  13th,  and  Duns  Scotus  of  the  14th  century,  became  the 
heads  of  powerful  sects,  called  the  Scotists  and  Thomists, 
vvho  were  ever  disputing  about  the  nature  of  the  divine  co- 
operation with  the  human  will,  the  measure  of  divine  grace 
essential  to  salvation,  personal  identity,  and  the  immaculate 
conception  of  the  Virgin  Mary.  By  them  philosophy  was 
carried,  it  was  thought,  to  the  highest  degree  of  perfection, 
but  was,  in  truth,  the  most  silly  and  unintelligible  farrago. 
"  The  beautiful  subtleties  of  sophistical  syllogism,  enabled 
the  disputants  to  divide  the  hair  of  controverted  points,  which 
neither  understood,  and  prove  it  when  split,  to  be  altar,  or 
idem,  or  tertium  quid  ;  with  quidditie's,  and  quo-ditie's  and 
entitie  s,  and  a  profundity  of  like  wisdom,  that  made  an 
admiring  audience  gape,  or  the  listening  pupil  stand  amazed, 
lost  in  the  depths  of  this  unfathomable  learning." 

The  best  theological  instruction  was  of  so  poor  a  character, 
that,  when  Luther  rose,  not  a  man  could  be  found  in  the 
university  of  Paris,  the  best  school  of  learning  of  the  age,  who 
could  dispute  with  him  in  the  Scriptures.  Men  preached ; 
but  their  sermons  were  senseless  unmeaning  harangues  upon 
the  blessed  Virgin  ;  the  merits  of  the  saints  ;  the  efficacy  of 
relics ;  the  burnings  of  purgatory ;  and  the  utility  of  indul- 
gences. If  there  were  men  of  elevation  in  society,  who  read 
and  thought,  they  were  puffed  up  with  a  sense  of  their  own 
excellence,  by  the  Aristotelian  philosophy,  which  was  then 
prevalent  in  the  schools,  and  which  would  write  foolishness 
upon  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  a  crucified  Redeemer. 

The  avarice  of  the  Popes  was  unbounded.  Desirous  of 
maintaining  the  authority,  grandeur,  and  splendor  of  the 
Roman  See ;  they  continually  devised  new  schemes  for 
draining  Christendom  of  its  treasures.  Every  ecclesiastic 
was  required  to  pay  annats,  or  the  first  year's  produce  of  his 
living  to  the  Pope.  The  richest  benefices  throughout  Europe, 
were  sold,  when  vacant,  and  sometimes  before,  to  the  highest 
bidder.  Frequent  demands  of  free  gifts  were  made  on  the 
clergy,  and  civil  rulers  :  and  extraordinary  levies  of  tenths 
on  ecclesiastical  revenues,  upon  pretence  of  expeditions 
against  the  Turks,  or  some  other  pious  purposes,  never  exe- 
cuted, were  continually  exacted. 


260  REFORMATION.  [Period  III. 

But  the  greatesl  Bource  of  wealth  to  the  pontiffs,  was  the 
sale  of  indulgences.  This  traffic  was  carried  to  awful 
excesses.  For  persuading  the  people,  that  there  was  an  inii- 
nite  treasure  of  merit  in  Christ  and  the  saints,  beyond  what 
they  Deeded  themselves  ; — a  treasure  which  was  committed 
to  the  Popes,  the  bishops,  the  clergy,  the  Dominican  and 
Franciscan  friars,  to  b  them  for  money,  and  that 

whoever  would  purchase  it,  should  be  absolved  themselves, 
from  the  greatest  crimes,  and  deliver  their  friends,  too,  from 
the  iires  of  purgatory  ;  these  crafty  men  had  secured  treasures 
of  wealth  almost  unbounded.  It  was  this  abominable  traffic 
which  first, opened  the  eyes  of  .Martin  Luther  to  the  corruptions 
of  popery,  and  roused  his  spirit  to  the  work  of  reformation. 

This  wonderful  man,  who  holds  the  first  place  in  modern 
ecclesiastical  history,  and  who  must  ever  be  loved  and  revered, 
as  one  of  the  greatest  benefactors  of  mankind,  was  born  at 
Isleben,in  Saxony,  in  the  year  1483.  llis  father  was  a  man 
of  integrity,  employed  in  the  mines  of  Mansfield  ;  but  he 
acted  like  a  man  of  enlarged  mind,  in  giving  his  son  a 
learned  education.  At  an  early  period,  Martin  discovered 
uncommon  powers  of  mind  ;  and  having  passed  through  the 
ordinary  studies  at  Madgeburg,  Eisenach,  and  Erfurt,  he 
commenced  master  of  arts  at  the  University  of  Erfurt,  at  the 
of  twenty-two,  and- devoted  aims  -       .  of  ei\il 

law.  But.  a  providential  occurrence  suddenly  changed  the 
whole  course  of  bis  life.  While  walking  in  tin  fields  with  an 
intimate  friend,  that  frien  '  w  I  by  lightn 

Luther  view*  !  ii  as  a  call  from  heaven,  to  devote  himself  to 
the  divine  service;  and  be  retired  in  1505  into  a  eonventof 
Augustinian  friars.  As  yet  he  was  a  stranger  to  vital  piet\  ; 
and   his  monastic  life,  havh  own  without  the  power 

and  joy  of  godliness,  was  \  bis  mind 

too  highL  1 1  for  him  I  ..  u  an  idle  drone.     The 

tin-  i  within   him;  and  had  he  been  left  to 

himself,  and  the  ordinary  course  of  monastic  life,  be  would 
have  found  his  way  to  the  papal  chair.     But  an   invisible 
conducted   him  to  an  old  Latin  Bible  in  the  library  of 
the    mona  tery.      !'  I  it  with   avidity,  and  gave  it  a 

faithful  perusal.  Light  shone  in  upon  his  understanding, 
and  comfort  dawned  upon  his  soul.  In  this  sacred  treasury, 
he  found  the  doctrine  of  ju  i  by  faith,  the  reci  ption 

of  which  at  once  •  is  mind  far  above  that  scholi 

philosophy  and  then  in  vogue,  and  of 


Chapter  11.]  MA!rn\-    LUTHER.  261 

which  he  had  become  perfect  master  ;  and  made  his  once 
gloomy  monastery  a  paradise  of  bliss.  Abandoning  all  other 
pursuits,  he  gave  himself  with  incredible  ardor  to  the  study  of 
the  sacred  volume  ;  and  such  were  his  attainments  in  divine 
truth,  that  he  was  soon  viewed  as  the  most  learned  divine  in 
all  Germany.  In  1507  he  was  ordained  priest;  and  as  a 
reward  for  his  diligence,  and  astonishing  attainments,  he  was 
made,  in  1508,  professor  of  philosophy  and  theology  in  the 
University  of  Wittemberg,  on  the  Elbe,  by  Frederick,  elector 
of  Saxony.  He  also  officiated  as  pastor  of  the  church  in 
Wittemberg,  as  the  substitute  of  Simon  Hensius,  who  was 
disabled  by  infirmity. 

Luther  is  presented  to  us  in  history,  as  remarkably  strong 
and  healthy,  and  of  a  sanguine  and  bilious  temperament.  His 
eyes  were  piercing  and  full  of  fire  ;  his  voice  was  sweet  and 
vehement,  when  once  fairly  raised  ;  he  had  a  stern  counte- 
nance ;  and,  though  most  intrepid  and  high  spirited,  he  could 
assume  the  appearance  of  modesty  and  humility  whenever  he 
pleased,  which,  however,  was  not  often  the  case.  By  friends 
and  enemies,  he  was  acknowledged  as  a  man  of  great  learn- 
ing, and  elegant  taste,  and  pre-eminent  above  all  others,  as  a 
popular  preacher  and  teacher  of  philosophy. 

His  piety  kept  pace  with  his  learning  and  popularity.  In 
1516  we  find  him  thus  writing  to  a  friend.  "  I  desire  to  know 
what  your  soul  is  doing,  whether  wearied  at  length  of  its  own 
righteousness,  it  learns  to  refresh  itself,  and  to  trust  in  the  right- 
eousness of  Christ."     Remarkable  language  for  that  period. 

While  he  was  filling  the  highly  important  station,  to  which 
providence  had  raised  him,  with  great  credit  to  himself  and 
his  country,  and  gaining  more  and  more  knowledge  of  tbe 
fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  John  Tetzel  appeared, 
in  the  year  1517,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Wittemberg,  selling 
indulgences.*     To  this  office  that  bold  Dominican  inquisitor 


*  According  to  a  book  called  a  tax  book  of  the  sacred  Roman  chancery, 
containing  the  exact  sums  demanded  for  the  remission  of  sins,  we  find  the 
following  fees. 

For  simony, 

For  sacrilege, 

For  taking  a  false  oath  in  a  criminal  case, 

For  robbing, 

For  burning  a  house, 

For  murdering  a  layman. 

Forlayingvio'.cnt  hands  on  a  clergy  man, —  10 


10s. 

u. 

10 

6 

9 

0 

12 

0 

12 

0 

7 

G 

10 

G 

262  REFORMATION.  [PERIOD    III. 

had  been  delegated  by  Albert,  Archbishop  of  Mentz,  to  whom 
the  indulgences  had  been  scut  by  Leo  X. 

Had  Tetzel  been  of  a  mild  and  timid  spirit,  the  reformation 
might  have  been  d<  layed  another  century  ;  but  he  was  a  man 
of  uncommon  boldness  and  impudence,  just  calculated  to 
rouse  the  indignation  of  Luther.  He  was  indeed  a  veteran 
in  the  traffic.  Ten  years  before,  he  bad  collected  2000  florins 
in  the  space  of  two  days;  and  he  boasted  that  by  his  indul- 
gences, he  had  saved  more  souls  from  hell  than  ever  St.  Peter 
converted  by  his  preaching.  The  following  was  one  of  his 
abominable  articles  of  traffic.  "  May  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
have  mercy  upon  thee,  and  absolve  thee  by  the  merits  of  his 
most  holy  passion.  And  I,  by  his  authority,  that  of  his  Apos- 
tles Peter  and  Paul,  and  of  the  most  holy  Pope,  granted  and 
committed  to  me  in  these  parts,  do  absolve  thee  first,  from  all 
ecclesiastical  (insures,  in  whatever  manner  they  have  been 
incurred,  and  then  from  all  the  sins,  transgressions  and 
excesses,  how  enormous  soever  they  may  be,  even  such  as  are 
reserved  for  the  cognizance  of  the  Holy  See,  and  as  far  as  the 
keys  of  the  Holy  Church  extend;  I  remit  to  thee  all  the 
punishment  which  thou  descrvest  in  purgatory  on  their 
account ;  and  I  restore  thee  to  the  holy  sacraments  of  the 
church,  to  the  unity  of  the  faithful,  and  to  that  innocence  and 
purity  which  thou  possessed  at  baptism:  so  that  when  thou 
diest,  the  gates  of  pun:  lbJJ  be  shut,  and  the  gates  of 

the  paradise  of  delight  shall  be  opened  ;  and  if  thou  shah  not 
die  at  present,  this  grace  shall  remain  in  full  force  when  thou 
art  at  the  point  of  death.  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  Another  related  to  the 
deliverance  of  departed  friends  from  the  fire  of  purgatory  ;  and 
such  was  the  grossness  of  this  man,  that  he  would  publicly 
say,  'The  moment  the  money  tinkles  in  the  chest,  your 
father's  soul  mounts  out  of  purgatory.** 

The  prices  of  these  indulgences  varied  according  to  the 
circumstances  and  crimes  of  the  purchasers.     For  the  better 
.  u  hole  districts  of  country  were  farmed  out  to  the 
highesl  bidders.     These  were  often  men  of  the  most  licen- 
ti«>!  re,  who.  after  tlu-y  had  quieted  the  consci 

of  tli  iit  their  uights  in  riot  and  voluptuous- 

ness.    John  Tetzel  was  a  common  adulterer.* 


•That  it   this  sale  ha>  be<  n 

camel  m,  'ii   Popish  countries,  and  how  much  we 

are  indebted  to  Martin  Luther,  the   following  fact  is  added  as  given  by 


Chapter  ll.]  LUTHER   OPPOSES   TETZEL.  263 

When  Tetzel  appeared  in  Saxony,  vast  crowds  flocked 
from  all  parts  of  the  country  to  purchase  indulgences.  The 
spectacle  grieved  the  spirit  of  Luther,  aud  he  gently  remon- 
strated against  it  from  the  pulpit  of  Wittemberg.  The  least 
opposition  was  sufficient  to  rouse  the  haughty  spirit  of  Tetzel. 
He  stormed  and  raged,  and  constructed  a  pile  of  wood,  and 
set  it  on  fire,  to  show  what  he  would  do  with  the  man  who 
shoidd  dare  to  call  in  question  the  holiness  of  his  sales.  The 
effect  of  this  on  Luther's  mind,  was  to  lead  him  to  examine 
thoroughly  the  subject  ;  and  being  satisfied  of  the  iniquity  Oi 
the  traffic,  he  came  out  with  great  boldness  against  it ;  warned 
the  people  against  trusting  to  any  thing  for  salvation  devised 
by  man  ;  wrote  to  Albert,  elector  of  Mentz,  to  whose  jurisdic- 
tion the  country  was  immediately  subject,  exposing  the  wick- 
edness of  the  sellers  of  indulgences,  and  reproaching  the 
sales  ;  and  even  dared  to  publish  ninety-five  theses,  in  which 
he  developed  his  opinion  concerning  this  iniquitous  traffic, 
and  challenged  its  friends  to  defend  it. 

Luther,  as  yet,  thought  not  of  the  wonderful  things  which 
he  was  to  accomplish.  As  fully  as  any  man,  he  acknowledged 
the  supremacy  of  the  Pope,  and  the  propriety  of  his  granting 
indulgences,  remitting  church  censures  and  temporal  punish- 
ments ;  but  his  mind  was  satisfied  respecting  the  Pope's  utter 
impotence  to  remit  divine  punishment,  either  in  this  or  the 
future  world.  In  a  subsequent  account  of  himself,  he  says, 
"  I  was  compelled  in  my  conscience  to  expose  the  scandalous 
sale  of  indulgences.  I  found  myself  in  it  alone,  and  as  it 
were,  by  surprise.  And  when  it  became  impossible  for  me  to 
retreat,  I  made  many  concessions  to  the  Pope  ;  not,  however, 
in  many  important  points ;  hut  certainly  at  that  time,  I  adored 
him  in  earnest." 

The  boldness  of  Luther  in  doing  what  no  one  else  dared 
to  do,  and  what  almost  every  one  wished  to  have  done, 
attracted  great  attention  and  applause  throughout  Germany. 

: 1 

Milner.  "In  the  year  1709,  the  privateers  of  Bristol  look  a  galleon,  in 
which  they  found  500  bales  of  bullr-,  for  indulgences,  and  16  reams  were 
in  a  bale.  So  that  they  reckon  the  whole  came  to  3,S40,000,  averaging  in 
price,  from  20  pence  to  eleven  pounds."  In  Spain  and  Portugal,  the  traffic 
is  still  continued.  In  Spain,  the  King  has  the  profits.  In  Portugal,  the 
King  and  Pope  go  shares. 

A  short  time  since,  a  gentleman  to  ascertain  the  present  state  of  things, 
went  to  the  office  at  Naples,  and  for  two  sequins  purchased  a  plenary 
remission  of  all  sins  for  himself,  and  any  two  persons,  whose  names  he 
should  insert. 


264  REFORMATION.  [PERIOD  III. 

His  theses  spread  into  every  city  and  village,  and  were  read 
by  all  classes  of  people  with  amazing  avidity.  Tetzel,  finding 
it  necessary  lor  him  to  do  more  than  rage  and  threaten,  pub- 
lished in  opposition  to  Luther,  our  hundred  and  six  proposi- 
tion*, in  which  lit.-  made  some  eiiorts  to  refute  the  arguments 
of  the  hold  reformer.  Other  champions  of  the  papal  cause 
also  came  out  in  its  defence  ;  particularly  Prierias,  a  Domini- 
OBl  friar  and  Inquisitor  General ;  and  Eckius,  a  renowned 
professor  of  divinity  at  Ingoldstadt.  But  Luther  stood  firm 
against  every  adversary.  He  had  the  Scriptures  in  his 
hands,  and  from  them  he  was  able  to  draw  weapons  of  defence, 
which,  in  every  contest  gave  him  the  decided  advantage. 

Although  Luther  had  ventured  to  attack  a  power  which 
appeared  invincible,  yet  there  were  several  circumstances 
occurring  in  that  period  which  surprisingly  favored  his  cause. 
The  papal  power  had  risen  to  a  height  which  could  not 
long  be  sustained.  The  exorbitant  wealth,  and  dissolute 
manners  of  the  clergy,  had  alienated  from  them  every  reflect- 
ing mind.  A  general  demand  for  more  than  a  century  had 
been  made  for  a  council  which  should  reform  abuses.  The 
revival  of  learning  in  the  west  of  Europe,  in  consequence  of 
the  literati  having  sought  refuge  from  Constantinople,  reduced 
by  the  Turks,  in  Italy,  France,  and  Germany,  where  they 
became  instructors  of  youth  in  all  the  public  seminaries  of 
Learning,  and  introduced  a  taste  for  the  study  of  the  ancient 
Greek  and  Roman  authors  ;  had  roused  the  human  mind  to 
a  sense  of  its  native  dignity  and  worth,  and  introduced  a 
bold  spirit  of  investigation  into  the  correctness  of  long  estab- 
lished notions,  and  an  ardent  desire  for  improvement  in 
every  art  and  science.  The  art  of  printing,  which  had 
been  invented  in  Germany  about  the  year  1440,  gave  the 
world  in  1450,  at  Mentz,  a  printed  bible  ;  and  enabled 
mankind  to  multiply  copies  of  books  to  almost  any  extent, 
with  amazing  rapidity,  anil  but  little  comparative  expense. 
Before  thai  period,  books  were  written  out  with  the  pen  on 
parchment,*  which  made  them   expensive  and  scarce.     Had 

The  Jews  wrote  the  Old  Testament  on  skins,  with  very  great  care,  and  con- 

;  i  together  ami  rolled  them  in  a  double  roll.  The  Greek  manuscripts 
were  written  in  capital  letters,  and  without  any  separation  of  words ;  thus, 
BLESSEDARETHEDEADWHODIEINTHELORD. 

ript  of  the  New  Testament  extant,  can  bo  traced  higher 
than  I  u'.irv      MobI  of  the   Hebrew  manuscripts  were  written 

between  ':  !l  and  1457.     Those  of  an  earlier  period  have  been, 

for  sonic  reason*  unknown,  licstroycd. 


Chapter  11.]  LUTHER   OPPOSES   TETZEL.  266 

Luther  then  risen,  he  would  have  communicated  his  senti- 
ments to  but  very  iew,  for  what  he  communicated  must  have 
been  chiefly  from  the  pulpit.  Whatever  he  wrote  would 
scarce  have  been  read  by  a  hundred  persons.  But  appearing 
as  he  did,  at  this  fortunate  moment,  when  the  discovery  of 
this  wonderful  art  had  not  only  rendered  the  multiplication  of 
books  easy,  but  had  raised  in  the  world  an  astonishing  thirst 
for  reading,  Luther's  books  at  once  filled  Europe,  and  his 
opposition  to  the  corruptions  of  the  papacy  became  the  subject 
of  universal  conversation.  Luther  himself  was  a  Franciscan 
friar.  Tetzel,  a  Dominican.  These  orders  were  bitter  ene- 
mies, and  it  was  only  for  Luther  to  imitate  Paul,  when  he 
exclaimed,  I  am  a  Pharisee,  the  son  of  a  Pharisee,  to  enlist 
in  his  favor  the  whole  body  of  the  Franciscans,  though  they 
had  ever  been  firm  supporters  of  the  papal  dominion. 

But  while  these  and  other  circumstances  may  be  pointed 
out  as  propitious  to  the  cause  of  Luther,  his  astonishing  suc- 
cess must  and  wiljj  by  every  pious  mind,  be  ascribed  to  the 
overruling  providence  of  God.  It  was  the  Great  Head  of  the 
church,  ever  watchful  of  that  which  he  had  purchased  with  his 
own  blood,  who  raised  up  this  wonderful  reformer,  gave  him 
his  astonishing  talents  and  ardent  love  of  truth,  preserved  his 
life  amid  many  dangers,  and  enabled  him  to  expose  the  corrup- 
tion of  the  Man  of  Sin,  and  lead  forth  the  church  from  this 
worse  than  Egyptian  bondage. 

Leo  X.  the  Roman  pontiff,  at  first  viewed  the  contest  in 
Germany  with  indifference  ;  supposing  it  to  be  only  a  con- 
test, not  uncommon  in  that  age,  between  a  Dominican  and 
Franciscan  Monk.  "  Brother  Martin,"  said  he,  "  is  a  man 
of  very  fine  genius,  and  these  squabbles  are  the  mere  effusions 
of  monastic  envy."  But  on  being  fully  informed  of  its 
nature  and  extent,  he  became  alarmed,  and  summoned  Lu- 
ther, July  1518,  to  appear  at  Rome,  within  sixty  days,  to 
answer  for  his  conduct  before  the  Auditor  of  the  Cham- 
ber, and  Prierias,  the  Inquisitor  General.  Luther  knew 
there  would  be  no  safety  for  him  at  Rome  ;  and  through  the 
earnest  solicitation  of  his  patron,  Frederick  the  Wise,  he 
obtained  liberty  to  have  his  cause  tried  before  Cardinal 
Cajetan,  who  was  then  the  Pope's  legate  in  Germany. 
Within  sixteen  days  after  this  citation,  however,  he  was 
condemned  as  an  incorrigible  heretic  at  Rome  by  the  bishop 
of  Ascoli,  the  Auditor  of  the  Apostolical  chamber ; — such 
23 


REFORMATION".  [Period   III. 

sincerity  of  the  Pope  in  granting  him  a  hearing  in 

,  my. 

Having  obtained  a  safe  conduct  from  the  Emperor,  Luther 

nil  before  Cajetan  at  Augsburg,  in  the  month  of  Octo- 

.    but  Cajetan  was  a   Dominican,  the   avowed  friend  of 

md  enemy  of  Luther.     He  did  nothing  but  require 

Luther,  in  a  most  arrogant  mariner,  immediately  to  renounce 

his  opinions  and  return   into  the  bosom  of  the  church,  and 

without  having  one  of  th<  m  proved  erroneous.     Such  an 

assumption  of  authority  I  all  calculated  to  intimidate 

Luther's.  He  expressed  the 
utmost  reverence  for  the  Pope,  but  declared  he  would  never 
iunce  opinions  which  he  viewed  as  scriptural,  without 
being  convinced  of  his  error.  Cajetan  immediately  threatened 
him  with  the  heaviest  church  censures  ;  and  it  being  evident 
that  nothing  awaited  him  but  the  severest  measures,  the 
reformer  secretly  withdrew  from  the  presence  of  the  Cardinal, 
and  returned  to  Wittemberg ;  appealing  from  the  Pope  him- 
self, "  ill-informed,  to  the  same  Leo  X.  better  informed." 

This  appeal,  however,  was  soon  evidently  hopeless  ;  for 
the  Pope  issued  a  special  edict,  commanding  all  his  subj 
"to  acknowledge  his  power  of  delivering  from  all  the  pun- 
ishments due  to  sin  and  transgression  of  every  kind."  This 
completely  shut  the  door  against  all  hope  of  reconciliation 
but  by  a  direct  and  full  renunciation  of  all  his  opinions,  and 
Luther  appealed  to  a  General  Council  as  superior  to  the 
Pope. 

Hoping  to  reclaim  Luther  by  a  messenger  of  more  mild- 
ness and  cunning  than  Cardinal  Cajetan,  Leo  sent  Charles 
Miltitz,  a  Saxon  knight,  in  1519,  to  negotiate  with  him. 
To  conciliate  the  elector  Frederick,  Miltitz  carried  to  him 
the  golden  consecrated  rose,  the  peculiar  mark  of  the  Pope's 
favor ;  and  to  gain  Luther,  he  rebuked  Tetzel  with  the 
test  severity.  The  elector  received  the  bauble,  which 
■  he  desire;!,  with  indifference.  With  the  reformer, 
Miltitz  had  several  interviews,  but  they  were  fruitless,  as  to 
the  great  point.  He  persuaded  Luther,  however,  to  write  a 
submissive  letter  to  the  Pope,  and  agreed  with  the  elector 
to  refer  the   wholi  s  firsl  diel   held  by  the  new 

V.  In  his  letter,  Luther 
expressed  a  great  reverence  for  the  church  of  Rome; 
declared  that  his  great  object  was  to  honor  that  church, 
and,   though    he    could  apt    renounce  his   opinions  without 


Chapter  It.]  revival   of   learning.  2G7 

being  convinced  lie  was  in  an  error,  yet  he  would,  in  future,_ 
be  silent  respecting  indulgences,  if  his  enemies  would  no 
longer  persecute  him. 

Of  the  popularity  of  Luther  at  this  period,  some  judgment 
may  be  formed  from  the  following  extract  from  one  of  his 
letters.  "  Charles  Miltitz  saw  me  at  Altenburg,  and  com- 
plained that  I  had  united  the  whole  world  to  myself,  and 
drawn  it  aside  from  the  Pope  ;  that  he  had  discovered  this  at 
the. inns  as  he  traveled.  'Martin,'  said  he,  'you  are  so 
much  favored  with  the  popular  opinion,  that  I  could  not  ex- 
pect, with  the  help  of  25,000  soldiers,  to  force  you  with  me 
to  Rome.'  " 

Soon  after  his  conference  with  Miltitz,  Luther  was  brought 
into  a  public  dispute  with  Eckius.  This  learned  and  brilliant 
professor  of  theology,  flattered  himself  that,  in  a  public  debate, 
he  could  silence  these  young  reformers ;  and  he  challenged 
Carolstadt,  the  colleague  and  friend  of  Luther,  to  a  public 
dispute  on  the  controverted  points,  at  Leipsic.  The  assembly 
was  large,  and  the  dispute  between  these  combatants  was 
carried  on  for  fourteen  days  ;  and  such  were  the  plaudits 
bestowed  upon  Eckius,  that  he  challenged  Luther  to  engage 
in  the  combat.  Luther  accepted  the  challenge,  and  the  dis- 
pute continued  ten  days.  But  Eckius  was  not  here  as  trium- 
phant as  before.  He  found  his  antagonist  well  acquainted 
with  the  sacred  Scriptures  ;  honest  in  the  sacred  cause ; 
dexterous  ;  eloquent,  and  a  firm  expectant  of  the  blessing  of 
heaven.  Many  were  the  points  in  debate  ;  but  the  chief  one 
regarded  the  superiority  of  the  Roman  See.  Luther  declared 
it  impious  to  maintain  the  divine  right  of  the  Pope  to  act  as 
the  vicar  of  Christ,  though  he  willingly  allowed  him  a 
supremacy  above  others,  from  the  universal  consent  of  the 
church.  He  was  daily  drawing  nearer  to  the  evangelical 
liberty  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ ;  though  by  slow  advances. 
Both  parties  claimed  the  victory  ;  but  the  dispute  was  in 
o-eneral  advantageous  to  the  reformation  ;  for  the  more  the 
corruptions  of  popery  were  discussed,  the  more  were  the 
minds  of  men  enlightened,  and  their  consciences  set  free.  In 
the  close  of  1519,  Luther  began  to  preach  and  write  on  the 
administration  of  the  sacrament  in  both  kinds,  which  exceed- 
ingly exasperated  his  enemies.  But  said  he,  "  Let  uf  in  faith 
and  prayer  commit  the  event  to  God,  and  we  shall  be  safe." 

While  Luther  was  thus  gaining  and  diffusing  knowledge 
in  Germany,  and  opposing  the  corruptions  of  popery,  a  spirit 


268  reformation.  [Period  HI. 

of  reform  similar  to  his  own  was  roused  in  Switzerland. 
There  the  Franciscans  had  carried  on  the  scandalous  traflic 
to  an  awful  extent,  and  the  minds  of  the  people  were  perfectly 
infatuated.  Huldric  Zuinglius,  a  man  not  inferior  to  Luther, 
dared  to  oppose  it  in  the  summer  of  1 5 1  tS ;  and  though  con- 
demned by  the  universities  of  Cologne  and  Louvaine,  he 
advanced  with  bold  and  rapid  steps  toward  a  complete  and 
thorough  reformation. 

The  greatest  scholar  of  the  age  was  Erasmus.  He  was 
ordained  a  priest  in  1492,  at  the  age  of  twenty-six.  The 
great  object  of  his  life  was  the  revival  of  literature.  He  was 
iisively  acquainted  with  the  theology  then  universally 
received,  and  he  became  a  most  severe  satirist  upon  all  its 
superstitions  and  follies.  He,  by  his  sound  reasoning,  his 
invective  and  raillery,  first  sowed  the  seeds  of  reformation  in 
Europe.  But  he  had  not  the  courage  to  become  an  open 
opponent  of  the  Pope.  "  Every  man,"  said  he,  "  hath  not 
the  courage  requisite  to  make  a  martyr ;  and  I  am  afraid  that 
if  I  were  put  to  the  trial,  I  should  imitate  St.  Peter."  He 
repressed  and  moderated  his  zeal,  therefore,  against  the  errors 
of  popery,  while  he  was  a  friend  and  admirer  of  Luther  ;  and 
did  more  than  almost  any  other  man  in  promoting  the  study  of 
the  sacred  Scripturi 

The  celebrated  Philip  Melancthon,  who  became  one  of  the 
most  illustrious  coadjutors  of  Luther,  was  at  the  public  dispute 
at  Leipsic.  lie  was  then  twenty-three  years  of  age  ;  but 
such  were  his  attainments  in  literature,  that  he  had  been 
made  professor  of  Greek  at  Wittemberg.  So  fully  was  he 
convinced  of  the  soundness  of  Luther's  principles,  that  from 
the  time  of  his  dispute  with  Eckius,  he  entered  with  ardor  in 
the  cause  of  the  reformation.  ( »ther  men  were  present  at  the 
same  disputation,  who  afterward  became  distinguished  lights 
and  guides  in  the  cause  of  truth  and  liberty. 

But  one  prince  as  yet  publicly  declared  in  favor  of  Lu- 
ther. This  was  his  patron,  Frederic,  elector  of  Saxony. 
I!'-  was  a  diligent  searcher  of  the  sacred  Scriptures;  had 
become  much  dissatisfied  with  the  usual  modes  of  interpre- 
tation, and  with  the  abominations  of  popery;  and,  as  far  as 
he  could,  without  provoking  the  vengeance  of  Rome,  to 
whom  he  was  still  conscientiously  subject,  he  aided  Luther 
in  his  arduous  work.  At  the  death  of  .Maximilian,  the  Em- 
peror, in  1519,  Frederic  acted  as  vicar  of  the  empire  during 


Chapter  11]  Luther's   firmness.  2G9 

the  interregnum,  and  protected  Lutheranism  from  the  violent 
assaults  of  its  enemies. 

On  the  fifteenth  of  June,  one  thousand  five  hundred  and 
twenty,  Luther  was  publicly  denounced  by  the  church  of 
Rome.  Forty-one  propositions  from  his  works  were  con- 
demned as  heretical ;  all  pious  persons  were  forbidden  to 
read  his  works  on  pain  of  excommunication ;  such  as  had 
them,  were  commanded  to  burn  them  ;  and  he,  himself,  if  he 
did  not  in  sixty  days  recant  his  errors  and  burn  his  books,  was 
to  be  excommunicated  and  delivered  unto  Satan  for  the  de- 
struction of  his  flesh.  All  secular  princes  were  required, 
under  pain  of  incurring  the  same  censures,  and  of  forfeiting 
all  their  dignities,  to  seize  his  person,  that  he  might  be  pun- 
ished as  his  crimes  deserved. 

The  church  of  Rome  had  become  fully  satisfied  that  they 
could  never  reclaim  Jaim  ;  and  that  the  only  way  to  save  them- 
selves was  to  proceed  violently  against  him.  Luther  had 
made  astonishing  advances  in  the  discovery  of  truth,  and  by 
almost  innumerable  letters,  tracts,  sermons,  and  commentaries 
on  Scripture,  had  diffused  his  sentiments  throughout  Europe, 
and  made  many  distinguished  and  powerful  converts. . 

The  papists  exulted  at  the  publication  of  the  Pope's  bull. 
They  had  been  accustomed  to  see  it  terminate  all  contro- 
versies, and  they  supposed  that  it  would  for  ever  silence  the 
reformer.  But  it  had  very  little  effect  upon  his  mind,  or  his 
cause.'  It  came  too  late  to  command  submission  in  Germany. 
This  intrepid  man  erected  without  the  walls  of  Wittemberg 
an  immense  pile  of  wood  ;  and  there,  in  presence  of  the 
professors  and  students  of  the  university,  and  a  vast  crowd 
of  spectators,  committed  the  papal  bull  to  the  flames,  together 
with  the  volumes  of  the  canon  law,  the  rule  of  the  pontifical 
jurisdiction. 

By  this  public  act  he  left  the  Roman  communion.  He 
denounced  the  Pope  of  Rome  as  the  Man  of  Sin.  He  waged 
open  war  with  the  whole  papal  establishment,  and  exhorted 
all  Christian  rulers  and  people  to  separate  from  it.  By  this 
bold  act  the  die  was  cast.  There  was  henceforth  no  recon- 
ciliation. In  less  than  a  month  after,  a  second  bull,  a  bull  of 
excommunication,  was  issued  against  him,  but  it  was  only  the 
distant  echo  of  thunder  which  had  already  lost  its  power  to 
terrify  or  destroy. 

Luther  now  resolved  upon  re-establishing  the  Church  of 
God  upon  a  proper  basis.  In  the  Roman  church  he  could 
23* 


270  REFORMATION.  [Period  III. 

neither  find  the  form  nor  spirit  of  the  Gospel.  He  saw  and 
felt  the  necessity  of  a  church  in  which  the  papal  dominion, 
the  injunction  of  celi.ba.cy  m  the  clergy,  the  monastic  vow,  the 
intercession  of  saints,  auricular  confession,  pilgrimage  and 
penances,  and  the  imaginary  existence  of  purgatory,  should 
find  no  place;  and  in  which  the  true  doctrines  of  justification 
and  acceptance  with  God  should  be  properly  received  and 
applied,  and  Gospel  discipline  be  duly  administered.  In  his 
various  schemes  of  reformation,  he  wras  warmly  seconded  by 
the  members  and  professors  of  his  own  university,  and  by 
many  pious  and  learned  men  scattered  throughout  Europe. 
But  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1521,  he  was  summoned  to 
appear  at  the  Diet  of  Worms. 

This  diet  was  the  general  assembly  of  the  German  Empire, 
composed  of  all  its  princes,  archbishops  and  bishops,  and 
many  abbots,  and  convened  by  Charles  Y.  for  the  purpose  of 
checking  the  new  religious  opinions  which  threatened  to 
destroy  the  ancient  faith  of  Europe.  No  sooner  was  it  con- 
vened, and  certain  formalities  were  settled,  than  the  papal  le- 
gates demanded  an  immediate  procedure  against  Luther.  But 
his  friends  plead  the  unreasonableness  of  condemning  a  man 
unheard,  and  the  whole  assembly  concurred  in  admitting  him 
to  their  presence.  Frederic,  however,  would  not  consent  to 
his  appearing  without  a  safe  conduct.  This  the  Emperor  was 
compelled  to  grant.  His  friends,  however,  were  \  1 1  y  fearful  of 
his  suffering  the  fate  of  John  Huss,  and  on  his  way  besought 
him  to  retire  to  some  place  of  safety.  But  said  the  intrepid 
reformer,  "  I  am  lawfully  called  to  appear  in  that  city,  and 
thither  will  1  go  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  though  as  many  devils 
as  there  are  tiles  on  the  houses  were  there  combined  against 
me." 

At  Worms,  Luther  met  with  a  reception  which  must  have 
been  gratifying  to  his  feelings,  though  he  feared  God  more 
than  he  desired  the  praise  of  man.  Yast  crowds  gathered 
around  him  to  behold  the  man  who  had  so  boldly  attacked  the 
corruptions  of  popery,  and  introduced  a  new  religion.  The 
most  important  characters  in  church  and  state  filled  his 
apartments,  and  he  was  conducted  to  the  Diet  by  the  mar- 
shall  of  the  empire.  His  conduct,  in  the  presence  of  that 
august  assembly,  was  very  becoming  a  man  of  God.  He 
was  meek  and  civil,  but  firm.  When  called  upon  to  ac- 
knowledge bis  writings,  he  did  it  without  hesitation;  but 
he  solemnly  and  boldly  refused  to  renounce    his    opinions, 


Chapter   11.]      LUTHER    SECRETED    AT    WARTBURG.  271 

unless  convinced  of  their  error  from  the  word  of  God. 
In  a  speech  of  two  hours,  first  made  in  German,  and  then 
repeated  in  Latin,  he  boldly  vindicated  the  course  he  had 
taken,  and  gained  the  applause  of  one  half  the  assembly.  But 
while  the  subject  was  in  agitation,  and  while  many  efforts  were 
making  in  private  to  reclaim  the  reformer,  Luther  received  a 
message  from  the  Emperor,  directing  him  immediately  to  de- 
part from  Worms,  and  returnhome,  because  he  persisted  in  his 
contumacy,  and  would  not  return  into  the  bosom  of  the  church. 

After  he  left  the  Diet,  a  decree  was  passed,  declaring  him 
an  excommunicated,  notorious  heretic  ;  and  forbidding  all  per- 
sons, under  the  penalty  of  high  treason,  to  receive,  maintain, 
or  protect  him. 

Foreseeing  the  storm  that  was  bursting  upon  his  favorite 
professor,  Frederic  providedthree  or  four  horsemen,  disguised 
in  masks,  in  whom  he  could  confide,  and  placed  them  in  a  wood 
near  Esinach  ;  from  whence,  as  he  was  returning  home,  they 
rushed  out  upon  Luther,  took  him  by  force  and  carried  him  to 
the  castle  of  Wartburg.  There  he  lay  concealed  for  ten  months 
from  the  search  of  his  implacable  adversaries;  and  in  this  re- 
treat, which  he  called  his  Patmos,  he  pursued  his  studies,  and 
produced  some  works,  particularly  a  translation  of  the  New 
Testament,  which  were  highly  useful  to  the  cause  of  the 
reformation. 

The  friends  of  Luther  were  exceedingly  discomfited  at  his 
sudden  disappearance.  They  were  generally  ready  to  believe 
that  a  band  of  assassins  had  waylaid  and  killed  him.  They  had 
not  the  courage  or  ability  to  do  much  without  him,  and  were 
for  a  period  covered  with  gloom.  Luther  had  friends  who 
communicated  to  him  the  knowledge  of  all  that  transpired. 
Here  he  was  told  that  the  University  of  Paris,  the  most  venera- 
ble of  the  learned  societies  of  Europe,  from  which  he  had  hoped 
much  favorable  to  his  cause,  had  passed  a  solemn  censure  upon 
his  writings  ;  and  that  Henry  VIII.,  king  of  England,  had  pub- 
lished an  answer  to  a  treatise  of  his,  entitled  the  Babylonish 
Captivity,  and  for  it,  had  received  from  the  Pope  the  title  of  De- 
fender of  the  Faith.  A  circumstance,  however,  which  affected 
him  more  than  either  of  these,  (for  Luther  was  not  a  man  who 
was  to  be  overawed  by  monarchs  or  universities,)  was  the  con- 
duct of  his  own  friend  and  partizan,  Carlostadt,  who  had 
attempted  to  carry  on  the  work  of  reformation  by  violence  ; 
throwing  down  and  breaking  the  images  of  saints,  and  stripping 
ihe  churches  and  public  places  of  the  various  ensigns  of  po- 


272  REFORMATION.  [PERIOD  III. 

pery.  Luther  saw  that  this  was  no  way  to  reform  the 
church;  that  error  must  first  be  eradicated  from  the  minds  of 
the  people,  before  any  thing  could  be  effected  t<>  any  good 
purpose;  and  that  if  this  was  once  done,  images  and  relics, 
and  other  superstitions,  would  of  course  (all. 

Safety  was  valuable,  hut  his  own  preservation  was  not 
what  the  reformer  sought.  He  felt  for  the  pood  of  the  church, 
and  was  anxious  again  to  1"  !  in  her  conflicts.     "  I 

sit  here,"  said  he,  in  a  letter  to  Melancthon,  "  in  my  Patmos, 
reflecting  all  the  day  on  the  wretched  condition  of  the  church. 
And  I  bemoan  the  hardness  of  my  heart  that  I  am  not  dis- 
solved into  tears  on  this  account.  May  God  have  mercy 
upon  us."  And  again,  "  For  the  glory  of  the  word  of  God, 
and  for -the  mutual  confirmation  of  myself  and  others,  1  would 
much  rather  burn  on  the  live  coal,  than  live  here  alone,  half 
alive  and  useless.  If  I  perish,  it  is  God's  will ;  neither  will 
the  Gospel  suffer  in  any  degree.  I  hope  you  will  succeed 
me,  as  Elisha  did  Elijah." 

The  intemperate  and  misguided  zeal  of  Carlostadt  brought. 
Luther  from  his  retreat  to  Wittenberg,  March  1522,  without 
the  consent  or  knowledge  of  his  patron  and  protector,  Frede- 
ric. It  was  a  happy  event.  ( 'arlostadt  and  his  party  listened 
to  his,  as  to  a  voice  from  heaven,  and  order  •  I  •  ed. 

Luther's  first   busi  the   publication   of  his 

Testament.     This  struck  a  heavy  blow  at  the  root  of  pop 
It  was  rapidly  circulated,  and  read  with  avidity  by  all  classes 
throughout  Germany;   and  it  opened  the  eves  of  men  to  the 
true  doctrines  of  the  { iospeh  and  enabled  them  at  once  to  see 
clearlj  the  corruptions  of  the  church  of  Ron  afterward 

applied  himself,  with  the  assistance  of  Melancthon,  to  the 
translation  of  the  Old  Testament,  which  he  finished  and  pub- 
lished in  1530  ;  a  work  of  amazing  labor. 

Luther  also  resumed  at  Wittemberg,  the  business  of 
preaching,  in  which  he  did  much  to  enlighten,  reform,  and 
quiet  the   people  of  Saxony.*     By   his  labors    many  souls 

•A  j  I   from  the  follow- 

ing ;.  .  Bucer  preach  a  sermon, 

and  upper.     After  commending  the  sermon,  he  said  hu 

could    preach   bi  ving, 

that  consent,  tl  •  ed  to  Luther.     Luther 

seriously  replied,  do  not  think  I  am  vainly  boasting;  I  am  conscious  of 
my  own  Blende]  :  I  a  sermon  as  you 

have  done  to-day  ;  but  my  practice  is  this  ; — when  I  ascend  the  pulpit, 
I  consider  what  is  the  character  uf  my  hearers,  most  of  whom  are  rude 


Chapter  12]  spreads  over  Europe.  273 

were  converted  and  many  evils  were  corrected  in  the  churches. 
Tlic  friends  of  the  reformation  were  every  where  animated 
and  strengthened.  Nuremberg,  Frankfort,  Hamburg,  and  other 
free  cities  of  the  first  rank,  openly  embraced  the  principles  of 
the  reformer,  and  abolished  the  mass,  and  other  rites  of  Popery. 
Some  high  princes,  also,  the  elector  of  Brandenburgh,  the 
dukes  of  Brunswick  and  Lunenburg,  and  prince  of  Anhalt, 
declared  openly  on  the  side  of  Luther,  and  supported  his 
preachers  in  their  dominions.  The  Gospel  again  was 
preached  with  great  power ;  the  word  of  the  Lord  had  free 
course  and  was  "lorified. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

Reformation  spreads.  Death  of  Leo  X.  Sacramental  controversy.  War  of  the  Peas- 
ants. Death  of  Frederic.  Decision  of  John.  Martyrs.  Diet  at  Spire.  Luther 
marries.  Writes,  in  vain,  submissive  letters.  Publishes  his  Hymns.  An  attempt 
made  to  poison  him.  His  conflict  with  Erasmus.  Second  Diet  at  Spire.  The  Re- 
formers condemned,  and  protest.  Called  Protestants.  Diet  at  Augsburg.  Con- 
fession of  Augsburg.  League  of  Smallkeld.  Peace  of  Nuremberg.  Anabaptists. 
Reformation  in  England.  Conference  at  Worms.  Death  of  Luther.  Council  of 
Trent.  Battle  of  Mukleberg.  Interim.  Peace  of  Religion.  Reformation  in  Switzer- 
land. Zuinglius.  Calvin.  Reformation  in  Holland  and  Scotland.  John  Knox. 
Sentiments  of  the  Reformers.     Church  Government.    Blessings  of  the  Reformation. 

The  light  of  the  Reformation,  like  that  of  the  orient  sun, 
soon  spread  over  the  various  countries  of  Europe.  The 
followers  of  Luther  had  a  feeling  in  relation  to  papal  Rome, 
similar  to  that  which  filled  the  breasts  of  the  Apostles  when 
they  looked  abroad  and  saw  the  whole  earth  given  to  idolatry. 
Their  immediate  duty  was  to  enlighten  man  in  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth.  Under  the  influence  of  this  feeling,  Olaus  Petri 
propagated  the  reformed  religion  in  Sweden  soon  after  Luther's 
rupture  with  Rome.  The  Catholic  priests  made  violent  opposi- 
tion to  him,  but  his  efforts  were  powerfully  seconded  by  the 
monarch,  Gustavus  Vasa,  who  while  an  exile  at  Lubec,  had 
learnt  something  of  Lutheranism,  and  gained  a  favorable 
opinion  of  it  as  the  true  Gospel.  Persuaded  that  the  only 
way  to  effect  a  real  reformation,  was  to  enlighten  the  minds 
of  the  people  in  divine  truth,  he  ordered  Andreas,  his  chan- 


and  uninstructed  people,  almost  Goths  and  Vandals,  and  I  preach  to  them 
what  I  think  they  can  understand.  But  you  rise  aloft,  and  soar  into  the 
clouds ;  so  that  your  sermons  suit  the  learned,  but  are  unintelligible  to  our 
plain  people.  I  endeavor  to  copy  the  mother,  who  thinks  the  child  better  fed 
with  the  simple  milk  of  the  breast,  than  with  the  most  costly  confections." 


274  REFORMATION.  [PERIOD  III. 

ccllor,  with  Ohms,  to  translate  the  Scriptures  into  the  Swedish 
tongue  ;  and  to  silence  the  objections  of  the  papists,  he  ordered 
the  archbishop  of  Upsal,  also  io  translate  them,  that  the  two 
versions  mfghi  be  compared,  and  that  it  might  he  seen  on 
which  side  truth  lay.  lie  also  ordered  a  conference  at  Upsal, 
between  Petri  and  Gallius  a  zealous  papist,  in  which  Petri 
gained  the  victory.  For  a  time  the  situation  of  Sweden  was 
critical.  In  no  countries  had  the  Catholics  reaped  greater 
temporal  benefits  from  their  superstitions,  than  in  Sweden  and 
Denmark.  The  revenues  of  the  bishops  were  superior  to 
that  of  the  sovereign.  They  had  strong  castles  and  fortresses, 
and  lived  in  the  greatest  luxury  ;  while  the  nobility  and  people 
were  in  the  lowest  state  of  degradation.  But  they  could  not 
withstand  the  nohle  Gustavus.  In  1527,  he  assemhlcd  the 
states  at  Westeraas,  am!  after  powerfully  recommending  the 
doctrine  of  the  reformers,  declared  that  he  would  lav  down 
his  sceptre  and  retire  from  the  kingdom,  if  it  longer  continued 
subject  to  the  papal  dominion.  Opposition  was  silenced;  the 
papal  empire  in  Sweden  was  overturned,  and  the  reformed 
religion  was  publicly  adopted. 

In  1522,  Christian  II.  king  of  Denmark,  a  man  profligate 
and  ambitious  in  the  extreme,  who  merely  wished  to  throw  off 
the  papal  dominion,  that  he  might  subjed  the  bishops  and  in- 
crease his  own  power,  sent  to  Wittcmbcrg  for  a  preacher  of 
the  reformation.  Martin  Reinard  accepted  of  the  invitation, 
and  his  labors  were  greatly  blessed.  Bui  such  were  the  vices 
of  the  king,  that  the  reformation  was  greatly  retarded,  and  it 
was  not  until  succeeding  periods,  under  Frederic  and  Chris- 
tian III.  that  it  was  completed. 

In  Hungary  and  Prussia,  a  strong  desire  was  manifested  in 
the  same  year,  to  receive  the  light  of  the  reformation,  and  even 
to  see  and  hear  Luther  himself. 

In  France,  there  was  a  multitude  of  persons,  who  with 
Margaret,  queen  of  Navarre,  sister  of  Francis  I.,  at  their 
head,  as  early  as  1523,  felt  very  favorably  inclined  towards 
the  reformed  religion,  and  erected  several  churches  for  a 
purer  worship.  Put  the  reformed  were  exceedingly  depf<  Si 
by  the  strong  arm  of  civil  power.  The  French  had  a  trans- 
lation of  the  Bible,  which  had  been  made  in  122  1.  by  < luivers 
Moulins, which  was  printed  ai  Paris  in  L487,  and  now  much 
read;  and  the  Psalms  put  into  metre  and  sung, as  ballads. 

While  Leo  \.  was  suffering  the  severest  mortification  of 
seeing  the  cause  of  the  reformation  advance  with  rapid  steps, 


Chapter  18.]  Germany  275 

he  departed  this  life,  A.  D.  1522.  He  was  succeeded  in  the 
Popedom  by  Adrian  VrI.,  who  died  the  next  year,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Clement  VII.  Each  pursued,  unremittingly,  the 
same  course  for  the  extermination,  if  possible,  of  the  new 
opinions,  and  the  preservation  of  the  papal  dominion. 

Could  Luther  and  his  partisans  have  been  firmly  united, 
their  success  might  have  been  more  speedy,  if  not  ultimately 
greater  ;  but  how  could  it  be  expected  that  men,  just  emer<mio- 
from  the  grossest  superstitions,  should  have  at  once  a  full, 
clear,  and  uniform  view  of  divine  truth.  In  the  year  1524, 
arose  a  tedious  and  unhappy  controversy  between  the  Re- 
former, and  Carlostadt  and  Zuinglius,  on  the  sacrament  of  the 
supper.  While  Luther  rejected  the  Popish  doctrine  of 
transubstantiation.as  unscriptural,  he  still  believed  that,  alone 
with  the  bread  and  wine,  the  partakers  received  the  real  body 
and  blood  of  Christ.  Carlostadt,  Zuinglius,  and  the  churches 
in  Switzerland,  adopted  the  truly  correct  system,  "  That  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  were  not  really  present  in  the 
Eucharist,  and  that  the  bread  and  wine  were  no  more  than 
external  signs  or  symbols,  designed  to  excite  in  the  minds  of 
Christians  the  remembrance  of  the  sufferings  and  death  of 
the  divine  Saviour,  and  of  the  benefits  which  arise  from 
them."  The  firmness  and  obstinacy  of  Luther  in  this  un- 
fortunate contention,  was  as  great  as  in  his  attacks  upon  the 
papacy;  and  friends,  who  had  embarked  together  in  the  most 
important  of  causes,  were  ultimately  completely  severed. 

A  large  body  of  peasants  had  rebelled  in  Germany,  about 
the  commencement  of  the  reformation,  against  the  oppressions 
of  the  feudal  institutions.  Their  spirit  of  liberty  reached 
those  provinces  in  which  the  reformation  was  established,  and 
immediately  demanded  a  release  from  all  religious  domination. 
But  the  leaders  of  the  peasants  were  from  the  lowest  orders 
of  society,  and  were  very  ignorant  and  fanatical.  They 
knew  not  in  what  a  reformation  consisted,  beyond  plundering 
monasteries  and  churches,  and  massacreing  all  persons  with- 
out discrimination,  who  upheld  the  old  order  of  things. 
Thomas  Muncer  had  acquired  an  astonishing  influence  over 
them.  He,  with  other  leaders,  Stork,  Stubner,  and  Cellory, 
professed  to  have  a  divine  commission,  and  pretended  to  visions 
and  revelations.  Luther  they  utterly  condemned  as  no  re- 
former. All  men  they  declared  equal ;  and  they  viewed  it  the 
duty  of  all  to  live  on  an  equality  and  have  all  things  common. 
Their  seditious,  leveling,   demoralizing  spirit,  Luther  utterly 


276  REFORMATION.  [Period  III. 

condemned ;  but  it  was  exceedingly  popular,  and  an  immense 
body,  under  arms,  rilled  Germany  with  terror;  but  they  were 
routed  in  a  pitched  battle  with  the  emperor's  troops,  and 
Muncer  was  taken  and  put  to  death. 

This  war  of  the  peasants,  which  cost  Germany  more  than 
50,000  men,  was  unfavorable  to  the  cause  of  reformation  ;  for 
it  gave  the  papists  occasion  to  accuse  the  reformers  of  the 
wildest  fanaticism,  and  led  the  civil  powers  to  connect  a  revo- 
lution in  politics  with  a  change  in  religion. 

On  the  5th  of  May,  1525,  Luther  lost  his  patron,  Frederic 
the  Wise.  He  had  been  a  very  zealous  papist;  but  his  mind 
had  gradually  opened  to  the  reception  of  divine  truth ;  and 
though  he  had  never  formally  broken  off  from  the  Roman 
church,  yet  he  was,  for  many  years,  the  protector  and  shield 
of  the  reformers.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  brother  John, 
who  at  once  took  a  decided  stand  in  favor  of  the  reformation 
placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the  Lutheran  church;  provided 
a  new  order  of  public  worship,  and  placed  over  every  con- 
gregation well  qualified  pastors  ;  had  the  sacrament  adminis- 
tered to  the  laity  in  the  German  language,  and  caused  his  new 
regulations  to  be  proclaimed  by  heralds  throughout  his  domin- 
ions. Such  decision  and  boldness  brought  out  other  princes 
and  states  of  Germany  in  favor  of  the  same  worship,  dis- 
cipline, and  government;  and  also  drove  back  all  who  were 
not  heartily  engaged  in  the  cause,  or  who  had  not  the  bold- 
ness to  wage  open  war  with  the  Pope,  into  the  bosom  of  the 
church.  The  line  was  now  clearly  drawn,  and  it  was  known 
by  all  parties,  who  belonged  to  the  reformed,  and  who  to  the 
papal  cause.  The  increase  of  evangelical  light  was  great 
The  call  for  preachers  of  the  truth  was  unexpected  from  every 
part  of  Germany,  and  from  distant  places  in  Europe. 

But  a  reformation  was  not  to  be  effected  without  the  shed- 
ding of  blood.  James  Pavan  was  burnt  alive  at  Paris,  in 
1525,  for  his  profession  of  pure  Christianity.  A  German, 
named  Wolfangus  Schuch,  was  condemned  to  the  same  dread- 
ful death.  One  Bernard,  also,  and  John  De  Becker,  obtained 
the  crown  of  martyrdom  from  the  hands  of  the  papists*  An 
open  rupture  seemed  unavoidable.  In  1526,  the  Diet  as- 
led  at  Spire;  and  the  papal  party  endeavored  to  have 
the  sentence  of  Worms  against  Luther  and  his  adherent.-: 
rigorously  executed.  But  the  German  princes  refused  to  act; 
declaring  that  points  of  doctrine  ought  to  be  submitted  to  a 
Mineral  council;  and  it  was   finally  agreed  that  the   emperor 


Chapter  12.]  diet  of  spire.  27? 

should  be  requested  to  assemble  a  general  council  without 
delay,  and  that  in  the  meantime,  the  princes  and  states  of  the 
empire  should  be  suffered  to  manage  ecclesiastical  affairs  in 
their  own  dominions,  as  the}'  should  think  most  expedient,  yet 
so  as  to  be  able  to  give  to  God  and  the  Emperor,  an  account 
of  their  administration,  when  it  should  be  demanded  of  them. 
This  was  probably  the  most  happy  termination  of  the  Diet, 
for  the  Lutherans,  that  could  have  taken  place.  For  it  at 
once  put  it  out  of  the  power, of  papists  to  persecute  further 
the  reformers,  and  gave  the  princes  who  favored  the  reforma- 
tion an  opportunity  to  extend  their  patronage  to  the  utmost, 
until  Charles  V.  should  be  ready  to  convene  a  general  council ; 
a  period  evidently  far  distant,  for  the  troubled  state  of  his 
immense  dominions  engrossed  all  his  attentions ;  and  the 
Pope,  Clement  VII.  had  entered  into  confederacy  with 
Francis  I.  and  the  Venetians  against  that  prince,  and  inflamed 
his  resentment  and  indignation  to  such  a  degree,  that  Charles 
felt  little  disposition  to  do  any  thing  which  would  injure  the 
Lutherans,  and  favor  the  papal  cause. 

Soon  after  the  death  of  his  patron,  Frederic,  Luther  was 
married  to  Catharine  Bore,  "  a  virtuous  nun,  of  noble  parent- 
age." The  papists  reviled  him  for  this,  as  a  sensualist,  and 
some  of  his  friends  thought  the  time  for  such  a  procedure  im- 
proper ;  but  Luther  had  openly  opposed  the  celibacy  of  the 
clergy,  and  he  said,  "  he  thought  it  right  to  confirm,  by  his 
own  example,  the  doctrine  he  had  taught ;  for  he  observed 
many  were  still  pusillanimous,  notwithstanding  the  great  light 
of  the  Gospel." 

Being  anxious,  if  possible,  to  gain  his  adversaries,  or  at 
least  to  soften  their  asperities,  Luther  wrote  two  submissive 
letters,  one  to  Henry  VIII.,  king  of  England,  and  the  other  to 
George,  duke  of  Saxony,  but  they  both  replied  with  virulence  ; 
whereupon  Luther  laid  down  these  regulations  for  his  future 
conduct.  "  1st,  In  all  matters  where  the  ministry  of  the  word 
of  God  was  not  concerned,  he  would  not  only  submit  to  his 
superiors,  but  was  ready  tQ  beg  pardon  even  of  children.  As 
a  private  man,  he  merited  nothing  but  eternal  destruction  at 
the  divine  tribunal.  But  2ndly,  In  regard  to  the  ministry,  for 
which  he  considered  himself  as  having  a  commission  from 
heaven,  there  was  so  much  dignity  in  it,  that  no  man, 
especially  a  tyrant,  should  ever  find  him  give  way,  submit,  or 
flatter.  Lastly,  he  besought  his  heavenly  Father  to  enable 
him  to  keep  his  resolution." 
24 


278  REFORMATION.  [Period  III. 

Luther  was  both  a  musician  and  a  poet ;  and  he  circulated 
a  small  volume  of  hymns,  containing  the  main  points  of  Chris- 
tian doctrine  set  to  music,  which  had  great  effect. 

An  attempt  was  made  by  a  Polish  Jew,  to  poison  him,  but 
through  the  kind  care  of  an  overruling  Providence,  it  entirely 
failed. 

For  a  long  time  Luther  was  engaged  in  a  contest  with 
Erasmus.  The  papists  had  been  severely  lashed  by  him,  but 
a  tewing  him  as  still  on  their  side,  and  the  most  able  critic  in 
Europe,  both  the  Pope  and  the  king  of  England  importuned 
him  to  attack  the  German  Reformer.  Flattered  by  the  great, 
Erasmus  became  the  opponent  of  Luther,  on  the  doctrines  of 
grace  ;  and  the  breach  between  them  was  very  wide. 

But  the  controversy  with  Zuinglius  and  Carlostadt,  on  the 
Sacrament,  which  raged  with  considerable  violence  in  1526— 
27,  was  far  more  lamentable. 

In  the  favorable  period  that  succeeded  the  Diet  of  Spire, 
the  great  reformer  was  very  active,  in  company  with  his  fellow 
laborers,  in  fixing  the  principles  of  the  reformation — correct- 
ing abuses — inspiring  the  timid  with  fortitude — and  extending 
far  and  wide  the  light  of  truth,  the  knowledge  of  salvation 
through  faith  in  Christ. 

But  this  period  was  to  have  a  termination.  The  councils 
of  princes  change.  The  Emperor  and  the  Pope  became 
friends.  The  commotions  and  troubles  of  Europe  were  ter- 
minated ;  and  the  Emperor  had  leisure,  and  alas!  the  disposi- 
tion also,  to  lay  a  heavy  hand  upon  the  reformers.  He  as- 
sembled another  Diet  at  Spire,  in  1529,  and  caused  the  former 
decree  to  be  repealed,  and  eveiy  change  in  the  doctrine,  dis- 
cipline or  worship  of  the  established  religion,  before  the  de- 
termination of  the  general  council  should  be  known,  to  be  de- 
clared unlawful. 

Such  a  proceeding  on  the  part  of  the  Emperor  and  his  1  Het, 
was  viewed  by  the  Protestants  as  iniquitous  and  intolerable, 
and  designed,  if  not  to  crush  the  infant  churches,  at  least  to 
prevent  their  increase;  and  the  elector  of  Saxony,  the  marquis 
of  Brandcnburgh,  the  landgrave  of  Hesse,  the  dukes  of 
Lunenburgh,  the  prince  of  Anhalt,  with  the  deputies  of  four- 
te<  ii  Imperial  or  free  cities,  solemnly  protested  against  it,  on 
me  19th  of  April,  as  unjust  and  impious.  On  this  account 
tiny  were,  ami  from  that  time  to  this  their  followers  have  been 
denominated  Protestants. 

The  legates  who  had  the  boldness  to  present  this  protest 


Chapter  12.]  PROTESTANTS.  279 

to  Charles,  were  put  under  arrest.  A  dark  cloud  seemed  to 
hang  over  the  affairs  of  the  Protestants.  The  Emperor  and 
Pope  had  many  interviews  at  Bologna  to  devise  measures  for 
the  extirpation  of  heresy.  Fortunately,  Charles  was  not  dis- 
posed to  accede  to  the  violent  proceedings  of  the  Pope.  He 
hoped  to  reconcile  the  Protestants  by  means  of  a  general 
council.  But  the  Pope  dreaded  such  an  assembly.  General 
councils  the  Pope  found  factious,  ungovernable,  presumptuous, 
and  promoters  of  free  inquiry,  and  civil  liberty.  Charles, 
therefore,  could  not  move  him,  and  he  proceeded  to  Augsburg, 
June,  1530,  to  the  general  Diet,  resolved  there  to  bring,  if 
possible,  all  disputes  to  a  termination.  But  as  he  could  not 
examine,  and  decide  without  knowing  the  exact  sentiments  of 
the  Protestants,  Charles  required  Luther  to  commit  to  writing 
the  chief  points  of  his  religious  system.  Luther  presented 
seventeen  articles  of  faith,  formerly  agreed  on  at  Torgaw, 
which  were  called  the  articles  of  Torgaw.  These  at  the  re- 
quest of  the  princes  assembled  at  Augsburg,  were  enlarged  by 
Melancthon,  a  man  of  the  greatest  learning,  and  the  most 
paciiic  spirit  among  the  reformers.  The  creed  thus  completed 
formed  the  famous  confession  of  Augsburg. 

This  confession  did  great  honor  to  the  pen  of  Melancthon. 
It  contained  twenty-eight  chapters,  and  was  a  fair  expose  of 
the  religious  opinions  of  the  Protestants,  and  of  the  errors  and 
abuses  of  the  church  of  Rome.  It  was  read  publicly  in  the 
Diet. 

Another  confession  was  presented  to  the  Diet,  by  those 
who  adopted  the  opinions  of  Zuinglius,  in  relation  to  the 
eucharist. 

But  a  decree  was  passed  against  the  Lutherans,  more  violent 
than  that  of  the  Diet  of  Worms.  It  condemned  their  tenets, 
forbade"  any  person  to  protect  or  tolerate  such  as  taught  them, 
enjoined  a  strict  observance  of  established  rites,  and  pro- 
hibited any  further  innovation,  under  severe  penalties.  All 
orders  of  men  were  required  to  assist  in  carrying  the  decree 
into  execution. 

This  oppressed  the  feeble  spirit  of  Melancthon,  and  threw 
him  into  a  state  of  deep  melancholy.  But  Luther  was  never 
dismayed;  and  he  exhorted  the  Protestant  princes,  with 
groat,  boldness,  to  unite  in  defence  of  the  truths  which  God 
had  revealed.  His  councils  were  obeyed,  and  they  assem- 
bled at  Smallkelde,  December  16th,  1530,  and  formed  a  league 
of  mutual   defence   against,  all   aggressors,   and  resolved   to 


280  REFORMATION.  [Period  III 

apply  for  protection  to  the   kings  of  France,   England,  and 
Denmark. 

These  kings,  from  enmity  to  Charles  V.,  favored  the  Pro- 
testants, and  Charles  finding  trouble  accumulating  upon  him, 
concluded  a  peace  with  the  Protestants  in  1532,  at  Nuremberg, 
which  amounted  almost  to  a  complete  toleration  of  their  reli- 
gion. This  event  inspired  the  friends  of  the  reformation 
throughout  Europe,  with  new  vigor  and  resolution,  and  excited 
them  to  press  forward  with  great  boldness,  in  the  work  of 
liberating  mankind  from  spiritual  despotism. 

But  it  is  an  evil  with  which  the  reformers  had  to  contend, 
that  the  human  mind  once  roused  by  grand  objects,  especially 
if  uninformed,  is  apt  to  become  wild  and  irregular.  The 
peasants  who,  at  the  beginning  of  the  reformation,  had  run 
into  such  extravagances  for  religious  liberty,  were  indeed 
subdued;  but  their  spirit  lived  and  raged  tremendously  in 
1533,  in  Westphalia  and  the  Netherlands.  A  furious  rabble 
came  to  the  city  of  Munster,  pretending  to  a  commission  from 
heaven  to  destroy  and  overturn  all  civil  institutions,  and  to 
establish  a  new  republic,  and  committed  the  most  horrible  ex- 
cesses. Their  principal  leaders  were  John  Mathias,  a  baker, 
and  John  Boccold,  a  journeyman  tailor.  Their  chief  tenets 
•were,  that  the  office  of  magistracy  is  unnecessary ;  that  all 
distinctions  among  men  are  contrary  to  the  Gospel;  that 
property  should  be  held  in  common,  and  that  a  plurality  of 
wives  is  commendable.  But  their  more  peculiar  docti 
from  which  they  were  named,  related  to  the  sacrament  of 
baptism.  They  declared  that  it  should  be  administered  only 
to  persons  grown  up  to  ye#rs  of  understanding,  and  should  be 
performed  not  by  sprinkling  with  water,  but  by  immersion. 
Hence,  as  the  subjects  had  been  once  baptized,  they  were 
called  Anabaptists. 

But  their  reign  at  Munster  was  short.  The  bishop  of 
Munster,  assisted  by  some  German  princes,  came  against  them 
with  an  armed  force.  In  the  contlict,  Mathias  was  at  first  suc- 
cessful; and  so  elated  was  he,  that  he  sallied  forth  with  thirty 
men,  declaring  that  he  would  go  like  Gideon,  and  smite 
host  of  the  ungodly.  In  an  instant,  they  were  all  destroyed. 
Boccold  then  assumed  the  chief  command ;  pretended  to  ex- 
traordinary revelations;  marched  through  the  streets  naked, 
crying  with  a  loud  voice,  ''That  the  kingdom  of  Zion  was  at 
hand;"  took  to  himself  fourteen  wives;  leveled  to  the  ground 
the  loftiest  buildings  ;  deposed  senators,  and  raised  his  officers 


Chapter  12.]  anabaptists.  281 

from  the  lowest  ranks.  The  blood  of  suspected  persons 
flowed  freely.  One  of  his  wives,  expressing  a  doubt  of  bis 
divine  mission,  had  her  head  cut  off  with  his  own  bands. 
But  he  was  not  able  to  maintain  his  dominion.  On  the  24th 
of  June,  1535,  the  royal  forces  took  the  city,  and  slew  most 
of  the  fanatics.  Boccold  was  taken  a  prisoner,  and  shown 
through  the  cities  of  Germany.  He  was  then  brought  back 
to  Minister,  and  put  to  death  in  the  most  cruel  manner.  Thus 
ended  the  kingdom  of  Anabaptists  in  Germany ;  but  their 
principles  relating  to  baptism  took  deep  root  in  the  Low 
Countries,  and  were  carried  into  England. 

These  scenes  were  deeply  painful  to  Luther.  "  Satan," 
said  he,  "  rages  ;  we  have  need  of  your  prayers.  The  new 
sectarians  called  Anabaptists,  increase  in  number,  and  dis- 
play great  external  appearances  of  strictness  of  life,  as  also 
great  boldness  in  death,  whether  they  suffer  by  fire  or  water." 
While  he  detested  their  turbulence  and  pitied  their  delusion,  he 
knew  that  the  papists  looked  upon  them  as  his  followers,  and 
upon  him  as  the  grand  culprit ;  and  that  such  proceedings, 
such  cries,  as  "No  tribute,  all  things  in  common,  no  magis- 
trates," must  alarm  every  ruler  in  Christendom,  and  make 
each  consider  the  extinction  of  Lutheranism  as  essential  to 
his  safety.  Luther  was  no  fanatic.  He  had  an  enlightened 
and  noble  spirit.  "We  differ,"  said  he,  "  from  these  fanatics 
not  merely  in  the  article  of  baptism,  but  also  in  the  general 
reason  which  they  give  for  rejecting  the  baptism  of  infants." 
"  It  was,"  say  they,  "  a  practice  under  the  papacy."  "  Now 
we  do  not  argue  in  that  manner.  We  allow  that  in  the  papacy 
are  many  good  things,  and  all  those  good  things  we  have 
retained." 

He  abhorred  persecutions  for  religious  opinions.  He  did 
not  believe  that  errors  in  doctrine  were  to  be  extirpated  by 
fire  and  the  sword,  but  by  the  word  of  God.  He  viewed  it 
right  that  false  teachers  should  be  removed  from  their  stations ; 
but  declared  that  capital  punishments  should  never  be  inflicted, 
but  for  sedition  and  tumult.  He  utterly  disapproved,  there- 
fore, of  the  sanguinary  proceedings  against  the  Anabaptists, 
and  wished  that  they  might  be  reclaimed  and  guided  by  argu- 
ments from  Scripture. 

Another  class  of  men  arose  about  the  same  time,  headed 

by  John   Agricola,   a    disciple   of  Luther,    who,   because   of 

their  peculiar    sentiments,    have  been   called  Antinomians. 

Some  of  their  peculiarities   were,  that  the  law  ought  not  to 

24* 


282  reformation.  [Period  III. 

be  proposed  as  a  rule  of  life  ;  that  men  ought  not  to  doubt 
of  their  faith  ;  that  God  sees  no  sin  in  believers,  and  they 
are  not  bound  to  confess  sin.  mourn  for  it,  or  pray  thai 
it  may  be  forgiven  ;  that  Christ  became  as  sinful  as  we, 
and  we  are  completely  righteous  as  Christ ;  that  the  new 
covenant  is  not  properly  made  with  us,  but  with  Christ,  for 
us;  and  that  sanctification  is  not  a  proper  evidence  of  justi- 
fication. 

But  while  Luther  was  disquieted  with  these  things,  a  most 
surprising  and  important  event  occurred,  which  filled  his 
heart  with  joy.  This  was  the  overthrow  of  the  papal  power 
in  England. 

Henry  VIII.,  a  prince  of  great  abilities  and  violent  pas- 
sions, had  come  out,  at  the  beginning  of  the  reformation,  in 
opposition  to  Luther,  and  obtained  from  the  Pope  the  title 
of  Defender  of  the  Faith.  But,  like  all  wicked  men,  he 
cared  more  for  the  gratification  of  his  passions  than  for 
the  church  of  God.  He  was  bound  in  marriage  to  his 
brother's  widow,  Catharine  of  Arragon,  aunt  to  Charles  V. 
She  was  a  woman  of  but  little  loveliness,  and  by  her  he 
had  no  male  issue.  Desirous  of  this,  and  being  captivated 
by  the  charms  of  Ann  Boleyrt,  lie  applied  to  the  Pope  for 
a  divorce,  on  the  ground  that  Catharine  was  his  brother's 
widow.  The  Pope,  dreading  the  anger  of  Charles,  con- 
trived various  pretexts  ;  i  i  swer  to  the  request,  and 
at  length  summoned  Henry  to  Home.  Impatient  of  delay, 
and  enraged  at  his  final  summons,  Henry  followed  the 
advice  of  Thomas  Cranmer,  a  secret  friend  of  Luther,  and 
referred  the  subject  to  the  learned  universities  of  Europe. 
They  decided  that  the  marriage  was  unlawful.  Catharine 
was  divorced,  and  Ann  Bolevn  became  queen,  November  14, 
1532. 

Henry  was  now  completely  alienated  from  the  Pope, 
and  was  determined  to  make  the  court  of  Pome  feel  the 
weight  of  his  anger.  He  caused  himself  to  be  declared 
Supreme  head  of  the  church  of  England ;  suppressed  the 
monasteries;  applied  their  revenues  to  new  purposes;  and 
entirely  overturned  the  power  and  authority  of  the  Pope  in 
his  realm. 

The  eyes  of  all  Europe  had  long  been  turned  to  a  general 
council,  as  the  only  instrument  of  effecting  religious  peace 
on  the  continent;  and  the  Emperor  pressed  the  Roman  pontiff" 
to  convene  one.     Clement  at  length  named  Mantua  as  tho 


Chapter  12]  general   council.  283 

place  for  it,  but  the   Germans  refused  to  have  their  disputes 
decided  in  Italy. 

In  1541,  Charles  V.  appointed  a  conference  at  Worms, 
between  Eckius,  Gropper,  and  Pflug,  on  the  part  of  the 
Catholics ;  and  Melancthon,  Bucer,  and  Pistorius,  on  the 
part  of  the  Protestants.  Here  Melancthon  and  Eckius  dis- 
puted for  three  days,  but  it  was  all  in  vain. 

In  1545,  the  Pope  with  the  consent  of  the  Emperor, 
issued  letters  for  the  convocation  of  a  council ;  and  Charles 
endeavored  to  persuade  the  Protestants  to  consent  to  its 
meeting  at  Trent.  But  they  were  firm;  the  patience  of  the 
Emperor  was  exhausted ;  and,  in  his  anger,  he  determined 
to  resort  to  arms.  The  Protestants  immediately  took  measures 
for  defence.  But  while  they  were  standing  in  this  critical 
condition,  and  before  the  storm  burst  upon  them,  they  were 
deprived  of  the  man  who  had  been  their  chief  councilor, 
supporter,  and  guide.  Luther  died  in  peace  at  Isleben,  the 
place  of  his  nativity,  Feb.  18,  1546,  and  in  the  63rd  year  of 
his  age. 

This  wonderful  man  was  raised  up  by  divine  Providence, 
and  endowed  with  suitable  capacities,  to  be  the  instrument 
of  the  greatest  and  most  important  revolution  ever  effected 
on  our  globe.  If  he  had  faults,  he  had  also  natural  and 
moral  endowments  possessed  by  no  other  man,  and  which 
qualified  him  to  withstand  the  whole  power  of  the  papal 
dominion.  His  native  firmness  did  not  forsake  him  in  his 
last  hours.  He  conversed  freely  and  fervently  with  his 
friends  on  the  happiness  reserved  for  good  men  in  a  future 
state,  and  fell  asleep.  His  funeral  was  attended  with'  great 
pomp.  He  left  several  children.  His  posterity  have  been 
respectable  in  Germany. 

The  papists  expressed  indecent  joy  at  the  news  of  his 
decease,  and  his  friends  were  greatly  dispirited  ;  but  both 
parties  soon  found  that  Luther  was  not  dead.  He  lived  in  the 
hearts  of  his  followers.  He  lived  in  the  doctrines  which  he 
taught,  and  which  were  too  firmly  established  in  Europe  to  be 
destroyed. 

A  dark  day,  however,  awaited  the  Protestants.  The  Em- 
peror and  Pope  had  mutually  agreed  upon  their  extirpation. 
The  meeting  of  the  council  of  Trent  was  the  signal  for 
hostilities.  This  famous  council  was  convened  in  1546, 
and  was  composed  of  6  cardinals,  32  archbishops,  228  bishops, 
and  a  multitude  of  clergy.     The  Protestant  princes  in  the  diet 


284  REFORMATION.  [PERIOD  III. 

at  Ratisbon  protested  against  its  authority.  The  Emperor 
proscribed  them  at  once,  and  marched  his  army  against  them. 
The  Protestants  defended  themselves  with  great  spirit,  but 
were  d<  feated  in  battle,  with  much  bloodshed,  near  Muhlberg, 
April  24,  1547.  The  elector  of  Saxony  was  taken  prisoner, 
and  the  landgrave  of  Hesse,  the  other  chief  of  the  Protestant 
cause,  was  persuaded  to  throw  himself  upon  the  mercy  of 
Charles. 

The  ruin  of  the  Protestants  seemed  at  hand.  The  Emperor 
required  the  Lutherans  to  submit  their  case  to  the  council  of 
Trent.  Most  of  them  yielded.  A  plague, however,  dispersed 
the  council  and  nothing  was  done.  The  prospect  of  re- 
assembling it  was  distant,  and  the  Emperor  caused  a  form  of 
faith  and  worship  to  be  drawn  up,  which  lie  imposed  upon 
both  parties.  This  was  called  the  Interim.  But  it  pleased 
neither  party.  No  sooner  was  it  published  at  Rome,  than  the 
indignation  of  the  ecclesiastics  rose  to  the  greatest  height. 
They  called  the  Emperor  Uzzah,  as  touching  the  ark.  The 
Protestants  inveighed  against  it  as  containing  the  abominations 
of  Popery,  covered  over  with  little  art.  .Such  as  refused  to 
submit  to  it  were  obliged  to  meet  the  arms  of  the  Emperor; 
and  as  their  number  was  considerable,  his  whole  empire  v 
involved  in  the  greatest  calamities. 

In  1548,  the  principal  reformers  assembled  at  Leipsic,  to 
form  rules  for  the  regulation  of  their  conduct.     Melancl 
who  had  taken  the  place  of  Luther,  gave  it  as  his  opinion,  that 
the  Interim  might  be  adopted  in  t]  ;  did   nol  rel 

the  essential  points  of  religion,  i.  c.  in  things  indifferent.  A 
schism  ensued  which  nearly  proved  fatal  to  their  cause..  Had 
their  opponents  seized  the  opportunity,  they  might  have  over- 
thrown them. 

In  1552,  the  council  of  Trent  was  again  assembled. 
Many  of  the  Protestants  attended.  But  every  step  that  was 
taken  tended  to  the  destruction  of  the  Protestants,  and  the 
3tablishment  of  the  papacy  in  all  its  terrors.  Before  its 
final  close  in  1563.  this  famous  council  had  twenty-five  i 
sions.  In  the  view  of  the  papists,  it  illustrated  and  fixed 
the  doctrine  of  the  Roman  church,  and  restored  the  vigor 
of  its  discipline.  Its  decrees,  with  the  creed  of  Pope  Pius 
IV.  contain  a  summary  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Roman 
church.      It    v  and    rendered   forever  irreparable   the 

breach  between  her  and  the  Protestant:.  Among  otln  r 
things,    it    determined    "That    the    books    to   which    the 


Chapter  12]  COUNCIL  OF   TRENT.  285 

designation  of  apocryphal  is  given,  are  of  equal  authority 
with  those  which  were  received  by  the  Jews  and  primitive 
Christians  into  the  sacred  canon; — that  the  traditions  handed 
down  from  the  apostolic  age,  and  preserved  in  the  church, 
are  entitled  to  as  much  regard  as  the  doctrines  and  precepts 
which  the  inspired  authors  have  committed  to  writing; — 
that  the  Latin  translation  of  the  Scriptures  made  or  revised 
by  St.  Jerome,  and  known  by  the  name  of  the  "Vulgate  trans- 
lation, should  be  read  in  churches  and  appealed  to  in  the 
schools  as  authentic  and  canonical."  In  the  name  and  pre- 
tended authority  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  anathemas  were  de- 
nounced against  all  who  denied  the  truth  of  these  declara- 
tions. 

The  Protestants,  being  persuaded  that  the  Emperor,  under 
the  cloak  of  zeal  for  religion,  was  laboring  to  destroy  the 
liberties  of  Germany,  Maurice,  elector  of  Saxony,  embold- 
ened by  a  secret  alliance  which  he  had  formed  with  the  King 
of  France,  and  several  of  the  German  princes,  fell  suddenly, 
with  a  powerful  army,  upon  the  Emperor,  while  he  lay  at 
Inspruck,  with  only  a  handful  of  troops,  and  compelled  him 
to  make  a  treaty  of  peace  with  the  Protestants,  and  to  promise 
to  assemble  a  Diet  within  six  months,  in  which  all  difficulties 
should  be  permanently  settled.  The  Diet,  however,  did  not 
meet  until  1555.  It  then  assembled  at  Augsburg;  and  there 
was  concluded  the  famous  Peace  of  religion,  which  firmly 
established  the  reformation.  In  this  it  was  provided,  "  That 
the  Protestants  who  followed  the  confession  of  Augsburg, 
should  be,  for  the  future,  considered  as  entirely  exempt  from 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  Roman  pontiff',  and  from  the  authority 
and  superintendence  of  the  bishops  ;  that  they  were  left  at 
perfect  liberty  to  enact  laws  for  themselves,  relating  to  their 
religious  sentiments,  discipline  and  worship;  that  all  the  in- 
habitants of  the  German  empire,  should  be  allowed  to  judge 
for  themselves  in  religious  matters,  and  to  join  themselves  to 
that  church,  whose  doctrine  and  worship  they  thought  the 
purest  and  the  most  consonant  to  the  spirit  of  Christianity; 
and  that  all  those  who  should  injure  or  persecute  any  person 
under  religious  pretexts,  and  on  account  of  their  opinions, 
should  be  declared  and  proceeded  against  as  public  enemies 
of  the  empire,  invaders  of  its  liberty,  and  disturbers  of  its 
peace." 

Through  the  bold  and  unremitted  efforts  of  Zuinglius  and 
others,  the  doctrines  of  the  reformation  had  gained  firm  footing 


^OO  REFORMATION.  [PERIOD  III. 

in  Switzerland.  Zuinglius  was  a  man  of  genius.  He  revolted 
from  Rome  before  he  had  any  intercourse  with  Luther;  hut 
would  never  probably  have  dar<  d  to  attack  the  Pope  as  Luther 
did;  or,  if  he  had,  have  done  it  as  effectually.  The  papists 
early  saw  his  greatness,  and  endeavored  to  bribe  him  with 
gold.  He  differed  from  Luther  on  many  points,  and  his  fol- 
lowers were  called  Sacramentarians. 

In  1525,  he  was  attacked  by  the  Anabaptists.  Tiny  de- 
clared him,  as  they  had  Luther,  to  be  wanting  in  spirituality  ; 
called  him  the  old  dragon ;  rebaptized  the  people  in  the  streets, 
and  made  rebaptization  the  criterion  of  the  visible  members 
of  the  church  of  Christ.  Zuinglius  confuted  them  with  argu- 
ments in  a  public  conference ;  but  they  became  furious,  and 
ran  through  the  streets  and  cried,  '•  Wo  to  Zurich  !  Wo  to 
Zurich  !  Repent  or  perish  ;"  and  seemed  desirous  to  seal  their 
doctrine  with  their  blood  Finding  them  excessively  riotous, 
the  senate  made  their  profession  capital,  and  one  or  two  suf- 
fered death. 

The  cantons  of  Berne  and  Zurich  had  publicly  avowed  the 
reformation.  But  the  other  five  cantons  declared  in  favor  of 
Rome,  and  war  ensued.  Zuinglius  was  slain  in  battle  1529, 
aged  47.  Some  Catholic  soldiers  found  him  in  his  blood, 
directed  him  to  pray  to  the  Virgin  .Mary,  and  offered  to  bring 
him  a  confessor.  But  he  made  a  sign  of  refusal.  "  Die,  then, 
obstinate  heretic!"  said  they,  and  pierced  him  through  with  a 
sword.     His  remains  were  found  and  burned  by  the  Catholics. 

Another  distinguished  luminary  soon  arose,  shedding 
divine  light  on  the  Swiss  churches.  This  was  John  Calvjn. 
He  was  born  at  Noyon,  in  Picardy,  July  10,  1509.  He 
was  educated  at  Paris,  for  the  church,  and  obtained  a  b 
fice.  But,  disgusted  with  the  superstitions  of  Rome,  he 
turned  to  the  profession  of  the  law,  in  which  he  made  rapid 
advances.  Becoming,  however,  acquainted  with  the  doc- 
trines of  the  reformation,  he  applied  himself  to  the  study  of 
the  holy  Scriptures,  and  resolved  to  renounce  connection 
with  Rome,  and  defend  the  truth.  In  private  assemblh  a  in 
Paris,  he  became  active  in  illustrating  and  confirming  the 
lines  of  the  Bible,  and  was  near  falling  a  sacrifice  to  the 
Inquisition.  The  queen  of  Navarre  protected  him.  and  he 
ted  lo  Basil.  There,  in  1535,  he  published  his  great 
work,  "Institutes  of  the  Christian  religion,"  which  lie 
dedicated  lo  Francis  1.  Ilis  object  was  to  show  that  the 
doctrine-  of  the   Reformers  were  founded   in  Scripture,  and 


Jhapter  12.] 


CALVIN.  287 


hat  they  ought  not  to  be  confounded  with  the  Anabaptists  of 
Germany. 

Alter  publishing  this  work,  he  happened  to  pass  through 
Geneva,  where  the  reformers,  Farel  and  Virct,  entreated  him, 
by  the  love  of  souls,  to  remain  with  them,  and  aid  in  their 
labors.  Calvin  yielded;  and,  in  1536,  became  their  preacher 
and  professor  of  theology.  But  the  Genevese,  though  re- 
formed in  name,  were  not  in  life.  The  severity  of  his  doc- 
trine and  discipline  raised  against  him  a  spirit  of  persecution, 
and  he  and  his  companions  were  expelled  from  the  city. 
"  Had  I  been,"  said  he,  "  in  the  service  of  men,  this  would  have 
been  a  poor  reward  ;  but  it  is  well.  I  have  served  him  who 
never  fails  to  repay  his  servants  whatever  he  has  promised.'" 

Calvin  retired  to  Strasburg,  where  he  established  a  French 
Reformed  Church,  and  became  professor  of  theology. 

After  two  years,  the  Genevese  earnestly  desired  his  return, 
to  which,  after  much  solicitation,  he  consented,  September  13, 
1541.  He  immediately  established  a  coosistorial  government, 
with  power  to  take  cognizance  of  all  offences,  and  entered, 
himself  on  a  most  arduous  course  of  labors.  Here  he  con- 
tinued in  the  theological  chair,  until  1564,  when  he  calmly 
slept  in  Jesus. 

He  was  a  man  of  great  mental  powers,  indefatigable  in- 
dustry, flowing  eloquence,  immense  learning,  strict  morals, 
and  ardent  piety.  Besides  his  Institutes,  he  published  a 
valuable  commentary  on  most  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  ;  he 
composed  many  works  in  favor  of  the  reformation  ;  carried  on 
an  extensive  correspondence  with  all  the  great  reformers  of 
Europe,  and  exercised  a  watchful  care  over  the  Protestant 
churches,  by  which  he  was  reverenced  as  an  oracle.  His 
writings  were  printed  in  twelve  volumes,  folio. 

The  terrors  of  the  Inquisition  compelled  the  nobility  of  the 
Belgic  provinces  in  1566,  to  form  an  association  for  the 
purpose  of  gaining  some  religious  liberty.  To  quell  their 
tumults,  a  powerful  army  was  sent  from  Spain,  under  com- 
mand of  the  duke  of  Alva.  A  bloody  war  ensued  ;  and  under 
the  heroic  conduct  of  the  prince  of  Orange,  both  the  Spanish 
and  Roman  yoke  were  cast  off,  and  the  reformation  was  com- 
pletely established  upon  the  German  model,  in  1578.  A  few 
Scotch  nobles  early  conveyed  the  light  of  divine  truth  from 
Germany  into  their  own  country  ;  but  the  power  of  the  papacy 
prevented  its  spread.  Two  distinguished  preachers,  Patrick 
Hamilton  and  George  Wishart  were  burnt  alive,  for  opposing 


2R8  REFORMATION.  [Period   III. 

her  corruptions.  Providence,  however,  raised  up  John  Knox, 
a  man  of  astonishing  boldness  and  zeal,  who  broke  down  every 
barrier,  and  gave  truth  free  course.  'This  great  reformer  was 
born  in  1505.  The  writings  of  Jerome  and  Austin  opened 
his  mind  to  the  abominations  of  popery,  and  led  him  to  preach 
boldly  ai  St.  Andri  rom  the  arm  of  persecution  he  re- 

tired into  England,  and  became  chaplain  to  Edward  YI.  At 
the  ;  of  Queen  Mary,  he  went  to  the  continent,  and 

associated  freely  with  Calvin.  His  enemies  at  home  accused 
him  of  heresy,  and  burnt  him  in  effigy  at  Edinburgh,  which 
■.'.'  from  him  his  -i  First  blast  of  the  Trumpet,  against  the 
monstrous  regiment  of  women,"  meaning  the  queens  of  Eng- 
land and  Scotland.  In  1559,  he  returned  to  Scotland  ;  and  in 
a  very  short  time,  by  the  power  of  truth,  completely  over- 
turned the  papal  dominion,  and  established  the  Presbyterian 
form  of  government.  He  died  November  4th,  1572.  His 
funeral  was  attended  in  Edinburgh,  by  many  nobles,  and  by 
Morton  the  regent,  who  exclaimed  over  his  grave,  "  There  lies 
he,  who  never  feared  the  face  ofmun." 

In  Ireland  the  affairs  of  religion  assumed  much  the  same 
character  as  in  England. 

•Throughout  Spain  and  Italy,  great  numbers  of  all  ranks 
and  orders  became  dissatisfied  with  popery,  and  rejoiced  in 
the  light  of  the  reformation.     In    V  I  commotions 

e  excited  by  the  pleaching  of  Bernard  Ochino  and  Peter 
rtyr.     But  the  inquisition,  by  racks,  gibbets,  and  other  tor- 
tures', prevented  any  ureal  and  lasting  change  in  the  religion 
of  those  countries. 

The  fundamental  principle  of  the  reformers,  was  the  suf- 
ficiency of  the  holy  Scriptures,  as  a  rule  of  faith  and  prac- 
tice. They  rejected,  therefore,  the  authority  of  tradition,  of 
Popes  and  councils.  They  believed  that  no  man  is  able  to 
make  satisfaction  for  his  sins,  and  that  the  only  way  of  justi- 
fication, is  by  faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ.  The\  rejected, 
therefore,  penance,  indulgences,  auricular  confession,  masses, 
invocation  of  saints,  pilgrimages,  monastic  vows,  purgatory, 
and  other  ways  of  salvation  devised  by  the  church  of  l'ome. 
They  believed  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  in  man's  entire 
depravity,  in  predi  stination,  in  the  renewing  and  sanctifying 
operations  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  the  eternal  happiness  of 
the  righteous,  and  endless  misery  of  the  wicked.  These  were 
their  leading  sentiments,  and  have  since  been  called  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Reformation. 


Chapter  13.]  MODERN    CHRISTENDOM  289 

In  the  monarchical  governments  of  Europe,  there  was  but 
little  change  in  the.  form  of  church  order  ;  as  the  diocesses 
and  jurisdiction  of  archbishops  and  bishops  corresponded  with 
the  civil  divisions  and  ordinances,  and  as  the  episcopal  gov- 
ernment was  calculated  to  uphold  the  regal.  But  in  Switzer- 
land and  the  Low  Countries,  where  republicanism  was  estab- 
lished, a  form  of  government  extremely  simple,  and  preserving 
a  parity  of  rank,  was  generally  adopted.  Knox  recommended 
it  to  his  countrymen,  by  whom  it  was  received,  notwithstand- 
ing the  power  and  influence  of  the  reigning  monarchy,  and  the 
English  church. 

The  blessings  of  the  Reformation  can  be  duly  estimated 
only  by  those  who  have  a  full  view  of  the  evils  of  popery,  as 
existing  in  the  middle  ages.  By  it,  the  world  was  delivered 
from  a  most  horrible  yoke  of  spiritual  bondage  ;  life  and 
immortality,  as  revealed  in  the  Gospel,  Avere  brought  to  light, 
and  the  way  was  opened,  that  in  Jesus  Christ,  all  nations  of 
the  earth  might  be  blessed. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

Modern  Christendom.  Roman  church.  Her  efforts  for  self-preservation.  Order  of  the 
Jesuits.  Missionary  operations  and  establishments.  Persecution  of  the  Protestants. 
Expulsion  of  the  Moors  from  Spain.  Massacre  on  St.  Bartholomew's  day.  Edict  of 
Nantez.  Its  revocation.  Inquisition.  Auto  de  fe.  Downfall  of  popery.  Reverses 
in  the  East.  D.saffections  in  Europe.  Suppression  of  the  Jesuits.  French  revolu- 
tion. Principles  and  rites  of  the  Roman  church.  Character  of  her  Popes  and  clergy 
since  the  Reformation.    Monastic  orders.     Present  state  of  popery  in  the  world. 

The  reformation  formed  a  glorious  era  in  the  history  of  the 
church  and  world.  We  no  longer  find  one  ecclesiastical 
power  reigning  supreme  and  universal.  The  Man  of  Sin  is 
broken.  Italy,  Spain,  Portugal,  the  Belgic  Provinces  under 
the  Spanish  yoke,  remained  papal.  But  Denmark,  Norway, 
Sweden,  Brandenberg,  Prussia,  England,  Scotland,  Ireland, 
and  Holland,  had  become  Protestant  governments.  Germany 
was  about  equally  divided.  In  Switzerland,  the  Protestants 
had  a  little  the  preponderance.  France  was  often  near 
changing  her  religion,  but  finally  became  decidedly  papal, 
though  she  retained  in  her  bounds  millions  of  Protestants. 

Neither  uniformity  of  faith  nor  ecclesiastical  government 
has  existed  among  those  who  have  received  the  Scriptures  as 
25 


290  THE    ROMAN    CHURCH.  [PERIOD  III. 

their   guide.     On  the  contrary,  a  great  variety  of  religious 
sects  has  risen  in  the  reformed  churches.     And  if  some  are 
confident  that  they  behold  the  true  church  descending  in  one, 
to  the  exclusion  of  the  rest,  still  the  historian  is  bound  to  trace 
the  course  of  all  who  profess  to  be  followers  of  the  Lord  Je- 
sus.    These  have  been  found,  since  the  reformation,  among 
The  Roman   Catholics,  or    adherents  to  the   Pope, 
The  Greek    and  Eastern  Chlrches,  and 
The  Protestant,  or  Reformed  Churches. 

THE    ROMAN    CHURCH. 

The  effect  of  the  Reformation  upon  the  Roman  pontiffs, 
was  to  excite  them  to  the  greatest  efforts  to  retain  their  power, 
and  extend  their  dominion  in  the  earth.  They  removed  a 
few  evils  which  had  been  most  severely  animadverted  upon 
by  the  reformers,  and  prosecuted  the  most  ingenious  methods 
to  strengthen  the  internal  constitution  of  their  falling  church. 
Colleges  and  schools  were  established,  that  their  youth  might 
be  more  enlightened,  and  wield  with  more  dexterity  the 
weapons  of  controversy.  But  they  prevented  the  circulation 
of  all  books  which  exposed  the  foundation  of  their  supersti- 
tions ;  raised  the  edicts  of  pontiffs,  and  the  records  of  oral 
tradition,  far  above  the  authority  of  the  Scriptures ;  pro- 
claims! the  \  lition  of  the  Bible  authentic;  forbade 
the  use  of  any  other,  or  any  interpretation  of  Scripture  which 
shouM  differ  from  thai  of  the  church  and  ancient  doctors  ;  and 
ordered  the  sacred  volume  to  be  taken  away  from  the  common 
people.*  Finding  their  power  and  resources  diminished  at 
home,  they  grasped  after  the  most  amazing  dominion  among 
ant  pagan  nations.  They  suffered  no  opportunity,  also, 
to  pass  unimproved  by  which  they  might  regain  what 
Luther  and  his  companions  had  so  triumphantly  Wrested  from 
them. 

The  two  great  instruments  which  they  employed  to  effect 
their  purposi  -.  w<  r<   the  order  of  the  Jesuits,  and  the  Inqui- 
on. 

The  order  of  the  Jesuits  was  founded  in  1540,  by  Ignatius 
Loyola,  a  wi]  Before  the  close  of  the  reformation, 

the  ancient  Franciscan  and  Dominican  orders  had  lost  much 
of  their  i    '  and  authority ;  so  that  the  rise  of  some  new 

*  In  t!  .  •  r  able   to  carry  this  order  into 

•;on.     There  the  common  people  have  cur  had  the  Bible. 


Chapter    13.]  ORDER    OF    JESUITS.  291 

order  seemed  necessary  to  save  the  sinking  church.  Loyola, 
ambitious  of  founding  one  which  should  be  more  potent  than 
any  which  had  existed,  presented  his  plan  to  Pope  Paul  V., 
and  declared  it  revealed  from  heaven.  Paul  was  afraid  of  the 
establishment,  and  refused  his  approbation,  until  Ignatius 
added  to  the  three  vows  of  poverty,  chastity,  and  monastic 
obedience,  a  fourth  of  entire  subservience  to  the  Pope  ;  bind- 
ing the  members  of  his  order  to  go,  without  reward,  in  the 
service  of  religion,  whithersoever  the  Pope  should  direct 
them.  This  procured,  at  once,  the  Pope's  sanction,  and  the 
most  ample  privileges.  The  Jesuits  were  established,  and  in 
less  than  half  a  century,  filled  every  country  on  the  globe  with 
their  order.  In  1608,  they  numbered  10,581.  In  1710, 19,998. 
Their  form  of  government  was  a  perfect  despotism.  A 
general  of  the  order  was  appointed  by  the  Pope  for  life,  to 
whom  regular  reports  were  annually  made  from  every  branch, 
and  to  whom  every  individual  was  perfectly  known,  and 
entirely  submissive.  Their  discipline  was  altogether  novel. 
Other  monks  had  sought  the  solitude  of  the  cloister,  and 
practiced  rigorous  austerities  ;  had  their  peculiar  habit,  and 
appeared  dead  to  the  world.  But  the  Jesuits  were  never 
distinguished  from  men  of  the  world.  They  had  no  peculiar 
dress  or  employment.  They  mingled  in  all  the  active  scenes 
of  life, — were  physicians,  lawyers,  merchants,  mathemati- 
cians, musicians,  painters,  artists,  that  they  might  have  the 
easier  access  to  men  of  every  rank  and  condition,  and  pro- 
mote the  purposes  of  the  Pope  without  being  known.  Every 
candidate  for  the  order  was  obliged  to  confess  all  the  secrets 
of  his  heart,  every  thing  relating  to  his  temper,  passions, 
inclinations,  and  life,  to  his  superior ;  and  was  required  to 
serve  for  a  considerable  period,  and  to  pass  through  several 
gradations  of  rank  before  he  could  become  a  professed  mem- 
ber. Every  Jesuit  was  compelled  to  act  as  a  spy  upon  the 
conduct  of  every  other  Jesuit.  The  rules  of  their  order 
were  hidden  from  strangers,  and  even  from  the  greater  part 
of  their  own  number.  They  became  instructors  of  youth 
in  all  the  schools  of  Europe ;  confessors  and  spiritual  guides 
to  merchants,  nobles,  and  sovereigns  ;  they  mingled  in  every 
transaction,  and  gave  laws  to  empires.  They  established 
houses  of  trade  in  most  parts  of  the  world,  and  amassed  vast 
treasures.  And  wherever  they  went,  in  whatever  they  were 
engaged,  they  were  active  missionaries  of  the  Romish  faith ; 
being  actuated  by  an  astonishing  attachment  to  their  order 


292  ROMAN     CHURCH.  [PERIOD    III. 

and  the  church  of  Rome,  and  a  most  bitter  and  violent  oppo- 
sition to  the  Protestant  religion.  Tiny  were,  for  a  long 
period,  the  pest  of  the  world  ;  and  they  were  denounced  by 
one  state  and  another.  Bui  their  superior  knowledge,  soft 
manners,  and  a  morality  which  authorized  the  most  atrocious 
crimes — treachery,  robbery,  murders,  for  the  promotion  of  a 
good  end,  especially  the  good  of  the  Roman  church,  they  con- 
tinued exceedingly  popular ;  and  the  pontiffs  found  them  of 
such  eminent  service,  as  to  absolve  them  from  every  crime 
and  protect  them  from  every  adversary. 

The  first,  and  by  far  the  most  distinguished  of  all  their 
missionaries  was  Francis  Xavier.  In  1541,  he  sailed  to  the 
Portuguese  settlements  in  India;  and,  in  a  short  period 
baptized  several  thousands  of  the  natives  into  the  Romish 
faith.  Meeting  with  such  success,  he  prepared  to  go  to 
China,  and  attempted  the  conversion  of  that  vast  empire  ; 
but  was  suddenly  cut  off,  in  1552,  in  the  46th  year  of  his 
age,  and  in  sight  of  his  object.  Had  Xa\ier  been  possessed 
of  the  true  knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  thousands  might  have 
risen  up  and  called  him  blessed.  He  no  doubt  had  a  true 
missionary  spirit,  and  the  best  missionary  habits.  His  labors 
were  wonderful. 

After  his  death,  Matthew  Ricci  and  a  host  of  Jesuits, 
pressed  into  the  regions  of  Siam,  Tonkin,  Coehin-China, 
and  the  vast  empire  itself.  Ricci  recommended  himself  to 
the  Emperor  by  his  mathematical  knowledge,  and  obtained 
patronage  lor  his  religion.  Converts  were  multiplied,  and 
the  catholic  religion  for  a  season  prevailed  to  a  great  extent. 
The  Emperor  built  a  magnificent  church  for  the  Jesuits 
within  the  imperial  precincts.  Others  pushed  their  conquests 
into  India.  On  the  coast  of  Malabar,  one  missionary  boasted 
of  a  thousand  converts  baptized  in  a  single  year.  Others, 
still  more  adventurous,  penetrated  into  Japan,  where  they 
numbered,  at  one  time,  more  than  600,000  Christians.  In 
Abyssinia,  also,  they  acquired  an  astonishing  influence, 
which  v.  as  retained  for  a  season  by  the  tortures  of  the 
Inquisition.  But  in  South  America  was  their  greatest  suc- 
The  whole  of  that  vast  continent  they  brought  under 
the  dominion  of  the  Pope.  In  Paraguay,  where  perhaps  they 
did  niori'  good  than  any  where  else,  300,000  families  were 
said  to  be  taught  b)  them  agriculture  and  the  arts  ;  to  be  both 
civilized  and  <  Christianized. 

Their  amazing  efforts  excited  other  monastic  orders,  the 


Chapter  13.]  MISSIONARY    EFFORTS.  293 

Dominicans,  Franciscans,  and  Capuchins,  who  found  thai 
they  were,  for  their  supineness,  sinking  in  repute,  to  similar 
enterprises.  They  also  induced  the  Popes,  and  others,  to 
institute  immense  and  splendid  missionary  establishments  in 
Europe.  In  1622,  Pope  Gregory  XV.  founded  at  Rome  the 
magnificent  college,  "  Ue  propaganda  fide."  Its  object  was  the 
propagation  of  the  catholic  religion  in  every  quarter  of  the 
globe.  Its  riches  were  immense,  and  adequate  to  the  great- 
est undertakings.  By  it  a  vast  number  of  youth  were  edu- 
cated, and  sent  to  the  pagan  nations ;  feeble  and  worn  out 
missionaries  were  supported,  and  books  were  published  and 
dispersed  beyond  number.  Its  exploits  are  almost  incredible. 
In  1627,  another  college  was  founded  through  the  munificence 
of  John  Baptist  Viles,  a  Spanish  nobleman,  for  the  education  of 
missionaries.  And  in  France  was  established  in  1663,  the 
congregation  of  the  priests  of  foreign  missions  ;  and  the  Pari- 
sian Seminary  for  the  missions  abroad.  All  these  sent  forth 
legions0of  Jesuits  and  friars,  to  all  parts  of  the  globe. 

But  alas !  while  they  put  Protestant  Christians  to  the 
blush,  for  their  backwardness  in  heathen  missions,  all  their 
labors  were  to  but  little  profit.  Little  or  no  instruction  did 
these  missionaries  ever  give,  relating  to  the  character  and 
love  of  God,  to  sin  and  holiness,  and  the  way  of  salvation 
by  Jesus  Christ.  Their  great  object  was  to  persuade  the 
heathen  to  receive  and  practice  the  religious  ceremonies 
of  the  church  of  Rome  ;  and  this  they  did,  to  a  great  extent, 
by  a  compromising  plan,  in  which  they  made  it  appear  that 
there  was  no  great  difference  between  the  Christian  and 
pagan  systems.  They  taught  the  Chinese  that  the  Christian 
religion  came  from  Tien,  the  Chinese  name  for  God,  and 
that  there  was  no  great  difference  between  the  worship 
of  the  saints  and  the  virgin  Mary,  and  the  Chinese  worship 
of  their  ancestors.  Jesus  Christ  and  Confucius  were  placed 
upon  a  level,  and  their  religions  were  nearly  amalgamated. 
The  Hindoos  were  taught  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  Brahmin, 
and  that  the  Jesuits  were  Brahmins,  sent  from  a  distant  coun- 
try to  reform  them.  The  Capuchin  converts  in  Africa  were 
suffered  to  retain  the  abominable  superstitions  of  their  ances- 
tors. In  South  America  the  profligate  and  the  worthless 
characters  of  the  Spaniards  and  Portuguese,  utterly  forbade 
any  good  moral  influence  from  their  instructions.  Yet 
among  such  a  crowd  of  missionaries,  some  few,  like  Xavier, 
may  have  truly  sought  the  salvation  of  souls,  through  whose 
25*  • 


294  ROMAN   church.  [Period  III 

labors  and  prayers,  some  may  have  been  gathered  into  the 
spiritual  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour.  If  so,  it  has 
given  joy  in  heal  en. 

While  the  Roman  church  was  thus  engaged  in  foreign 
missions,  she  was  also  deeply  involved  in  almost  uninter- 
rupted cabals  to  crush  the  Protestants  and  regain  her  former 
dominion  in  Europe.  A  few  amicable  conferences  were  first 
held  ;  but  lur  genius  rather  led  her  to  violence  and  blood. 
She  declared  that  the  Protestants  in  Germany  had  forfeited 
the  privileges  secured  to  them,  in  the  peace  of  religion,  by 
departing  from  the  confession  of  Augsburg ;  and  through  the 
bigoted  house  of  Austria,  she  made  war  upon  them  in  1618 ; 
overcame,  and  awfully  oppressed  them.  The  cries  of  the 
suffering  affected  every  heart,  but  that  of  the  bigot  Ferdinand, 
who  exclaimed,  "  I  had  rather  see  the  kingdom  a  desert,  than 
damned."  Their  cruel  oppressions  called  forth  the  interpo- 
sition of  the  noble  Gustavus  of  Sweden.  He  appeared  in 
Germany  with  a  small  army  in  1629,  and  fell  in  the  battle  of 
Lutzen  in  1632.  But  his  generals  persevered;  till  worn  out 
with  a  thirty  years'  war.  all  parties  agreed  in  the  treaty  of 
Westphalia  in  1648,  in  which  the  Roman  church  confirmed 
anew  to  the  Lutherans  all  their  rights  and  privileges. 

This  was  the  last  open  war  w  Inch  the  church  of  Rome 
made  upon  the  Protestants ;  but  in  every  other  possible 
way,  by  bribes,  by  the  subtleties  of  controversy,  bj  the  axe 
and  the  fire,  she  continually  harrassed  the  men  of  every 
country.  In  Hungary,  a  violent  p<  rsecution  raged  for  ten 
years.  In  Poland,  all  who  differed  from  the  Pope  were 
treated  as  the  ofiscouring  of  the  earth,  lor  more  than  a  cen- 
turv.  The  Waldenses  were  ever  tin'  objects  of  persecution, 
and  were  hunted  in  their  dens  and  eaves,  and  native  moun- 
tains, and  put  to  the  most  cruel  deaths.  Prom  Spain,  a 
million  of  Moors,  or  Saracens,  descendants  of  tin  former 
conquerors  of  the  country,  a  sober,  industrious,  wealthy 
people,  nominally  Christian,  hut  strongly  attached  to  .Ma- 
homet, were  banished  from  the  kingdom;  and  the  church 
acquired  immense  possessions.  An  almost  equal  number 
df  .lews  wen  also  driven  put,  whose  estates,  too.  were  con- 
fiscated by  the  Roman  church.  The  eyes  of  many  in  that 
hapless  country  were  opened  upon  the  truth,  by  their  con- 
nection with  Germany  during  the  reign  o\'  Charles  V. ;  hut 
they  were  silenced  bj  racks,  gibbets,  and  stakes.  All  the 
divines  who  accompanied  Charles  into  his  retirement,  were 


Chapter  13.1  huguenots.  295 

immediately,  upon  his  death,  given  over  to  the  Inquisition, 
and  committed  to  the  flames  ;  which  gives  reason  to  suppose 
that  he  died  a  Protestant. 

The  Protestants  in  France,  called  Huguenots,  probably 
from  the  word  Huguon,  a  night  walker,  because,  like  the  early 
Christians,  they  assembled  privately  in  the  evening  ;  and  who 
<^vere  very  numerous,  suffered  continual  vexations  from  Fran- 
cis I.,  before  the  reformation  was  established  ;  though  they 
found  a  warm  friend  in  the  queen  of  Navarre.  His  successor 
Henry  II.,  or  probably  Nero  II.,  had  them  tied  to  a  stake  on 
the  day  of  his  inauguration,  and  the  flame  kindled  at  the  mo- 
ment he  passed  by,  that  he  might  see  them  burn.  Parliament 
decreed  that  it  was  lawful  to  kill  them  wherever  they  could 
be  found.  Charles  IX.,  as  if  to  signalize  himself  still  more 
by  his  ferocity,  resolved  upon  the  extirpation  of  the  whole 
from  his  dominions.  At  this  time,  A.  D.  1571,  they  had 
2150  congregations,  some  of  which  had  not  less  than  10,000 
members.  Charles  laid  a  snare  for  them,  by  offering  his  sis- 
ter in  marriage  to  a  Huguenot,  the  prince  of  Navarre.  All 
the  heads  of  the  Huguenots  were  assembled  in  Paris  at  the 
nuptials  ;  when  on  the  eve  of  St.  Bartholomew's  day,  August 
24th,  1572,  at  the  ringing  of  a  bell,  the  dreadful  massacre 
commenced.  Charles  and  his  mother  beheld  it  with  joy,  from 
a  window.  The  monster  himself  fired  upon  the  Huguenots, 
crying  kill,  kill !  An  unparalleled  scene  of  horror  ensued. 
The  Catholics,  like  bloodhounds,  rushed  upon  the  defenceless 
Huguenots.  Above  five  hundred  men  of  distinction,  and 
about  ten  thousand  of  inferior  order,  that  night  slept  in  Paris, 
the  sleep  of  death.  A  general  destruction  was  immediately 
ordered  throughout  France  ;  and  a  horrid  carnage  was  soon 
witnessed  at  Rouen,  Lyons,  Orleans,  and  other  cities.  Sixty 
thousand  perished,  and  solemn  thanksgivings  were  rendered 
to  God  by  the  Catholics  for  the  triumph,  as  they  called  it,  of 
the  church  militant.  It  was  the  horrid  excess  of  religious 
bigotry— the  awful  triumph  of  the  Man  of  Sin. 

As  soon  as  possible,  the  Huguenots,  under  the  prince  of 
Conde,  stood  in  their  defence,  and  combated  their  enemies 
with  much  success.  But  the  most  terrible  scenes — murders, 
assassinations,  massacres,  and  all  the  accompaniments  of  a 
religious  war,  were  continually  witnessed  ; — 39  princes,  148 
counts,  234  barons,  146,158  gentlemen,  and  760,000  of  the 
common  people,  were  in  about  thirty  years  destroyed,  for 
adopting  the  reformed  religion. 


296  ROMAN   church.  [Period  III. 

In  1593,  Henry  IV.  succeeded  to  the  throne  of  France. 
He  was  a  Huguenot  But  not  being  able  to  obtain  the  throne, 
while  In-  remained  such,  and  imagining  that  if  he  should,  his 
government  would  have  no  stable  foundation  disconnected 
with  Rome,  he  made  a  Bolemn  profession  of  popery.  But  he 
followed  the  feelings  of  his  heart,  in  relation  to  the  Hugue- 
nots, and  in  the  year  1598,  published  the  Edict  of  Nantes* 
which  gave  them  the  rights  and  privileges  of  citizenship, 
red  to  them  the  liberty  of  worshipping  God  according  to 
the  dictates  of  their  own  consciences,  and  certain  lands  to 
support  their  churches  and  garrisons.  Henry  soon  felt  the 
vengeance  of  the  papal  arm  ;  for  he  was  assassinated  in  his 
chariot  as  he  passed  along  the  streets  of  Paris,  by  the  fanatic 
Ravillac,  A.  D.  1610. 

Tolerated  by  the  civil  power,  the  Huguenots,  for  a  season, 
flourished  greatly.  But  they  were  at  variance  with  the  gov- 
ernment, and  Cardinal  Richelieu,  prime  minister  of  Lewis 
XIII.,  early  adopted,  and  long  pursued  this  severe  maxim : 
"  That  there  could  be  no  peace  in  France,  until  the  Huguenots 
were  totally  suppressed."  Every  method  which  had  the 
least  appearance  of  consistence  with  the  edict  of  Nantes,  was 
used  for  many  years  to  carry  it  into  effect.  The  Huguenots 
ware  deprived  of  their  wealth,  and  strong  holds,  and  civil 
privileges — were  courted  and  frowned  upon,  and  driven  from 
one  extremity  to  another,  until  at  length,  finding  all  these 
measures  ineffectual,  the  perfidious  and  impolitic  Lewis  XIV. 
revoked  the  edict  of  Nantez,  and  ordered  all  the  reformed 
churches  to  em  Romish  faith.     Their  case  was  now 

hopeless.  Their  churches  were  razed  to  the  ground.  They 
were  insulted  by  a  brutal  soldiery,  and  massacred  in  crowds. 
And  though  soldiers  were  stationed  on  the  frontiers  to  prevent 
their  escape,  yet  above  fifty  thousand  fled,  and  sought  refuge 
in  the  various  Protestant  countries  of  Europe. 

Similar  attempts  to  regain  lost  dominion  are  seen  in  the 
history  of  the  Church  of  England.  To  this  day  they  have 
not  ceased,  where  any  prospect  of  success  has  been  risible. 

These  various   efforts  were  not,  indeed,  in  many  countries 

unsuccessful.      Vast  foreign  countries,  and  a  great  part  ofEu- 

i  held  in  iron  bondage.     A  queen  of  Sweden,  a  king 

of  Poland,  a  counl  1 'a  latin.',  a  duke  of  Brunswick,  a  marquis  of 

l<  oburg,  and  many  hundreds  who  had  become  Proi 

ughi  back  to  the  bosom  of  the  church.     And 
[ttiffs  possessed,  they  retained  as  far.  as  I 


Chapter   13.]  AUTO    DE    FE.  297 

dared,  by  all  the  tortures  of  the  Inquisition.  From  France, 
this  horrid  tribunal  was  early  effectually  expelled.  In  Rome, 
it  was  lenient,  lest  it  should  drive  strangers  from  the  city. 
But  in  Spain,  Portugal,  and  in  Goa,  it  was  a  horrid  power. 
In  the  united  kingdoms  of  Castile  and  Arragon,  were,  at  one 
time,  eighteen  inquisitorial  courts,  having  each  its  apostolical 
inquisitors,  secretaries,  sergeants,  &c,  and  twenty  thousand 
familiars,  or  spies  and  informers,  dispersed  through  the  king- 
dom. Persons  suspected  of  the  slightest  opposition  to  the 
catholic  church,  were  demanded  at  midnight  by  the  watch  of 
the  Inquisition,  dragged  before  the  tribunal,  put  to  the  torture, 
condemned  on  the  slightest  evidence,  shut  up  for  life  in  dun- 
geons, or  strangled  and  burnt  to  death.  No  husband,  wife,  or 
parent,  dared  refuse  to  give  up  the  nearest  relative.  Wealth 
in  a  nobleman,  and  beauty  in  a  female,  were  sure  to  attract 
the  cupidity  of  these  horrible  harpies.  Their  friends  might 
never  inquire  into  their  fate. 

The  Auto  de  fe,  or  act  of  faith,  has  exhibited  the  most 
shocking  barbarities  of  civilized  man.  On  a  stage  erected  in 
the  public  place  in  Madrid,  the  unhappy  victims,  having  been 
put  to  the  torture  by  infernal  monks,  have  been  tied  to  the 
stake,  and  burned  gradually  to  death.  The  kings  of  Spain 
have  sat  uncovered,  lower  than  the  inquisitors,  and  witnessed 
with  approbation  the  awful  spectacle. 

This  horrid  tribunal  has  almost  destroyed  that  beautiful 
kingdom.  All  the  fountains  of  social  happiness  have  been 
broken  up.  The  father  has  stood  in  fear  of  his  own  child. 
The  sister  of  her  brother.  Both  Spain  and  Portugal  are 
sunk  by  it,  in  the  grossest  ignorance,  and  deepest  wretch- 
edness.* 

But  though  the  papal  power  numbered  vastly  more  souls 
under  its  dominion  after  the  reformation  than  it  did  before, 
and  seemed  at  one  time  to  be  more  formidable  than  ever, 
yet,  through  a  series  of  unexpected  events,  it  has  on  all  sides 

♦Between  the  years  1452  and  1808,  the  whole  number  of  victims  to  the 
inquisition  on  the  peninsula,  was  as  follows  : 

Burnt,  .....  31,718 

Died  before  execution,  or  escaped,  .  .      17,511 

Punished  by  whipping,  imprisonment,  &c.  267,522 


Total,  336,751 
More  than  1500  were  burnt  during  the  last  century,  but  none  after  the 
year  1783.     Besides  these,  an  incredible  number  suffered  in  the  Spanish 
possessions  in  America,  Italy,  Flanders,  Goa,  &c. 


298  ROMAN    CHURCH.  [PERIOD   III. 

been  weakened  until  its  ancient  power,  wealth  and  splendor, 
have  entirely  passed  away. 

Its  richest  foreign  conquests  were  soon  lost.  For  failing 
in  any  good  influence  over  the  heart  and  conscience — and 
guilty  themselves  of  fraudulent  practices,  and  abominable 
dissoluteness,  and  often  deeply  immersed  in  civil  and  military 
affairs,  exciting  seditions  and  tumults,  its  emissaries  rather 
provoked  a  revolt  than  otherwise.  In  China,  the  Jesuits  and 
Dominicans  quarreled  violently.  Each  appealed  to  the  Pope. 
His  interference  excited  the  jealousy  of  the  government,  and 
imprisonment,  banishment,  and  death,  became  the  order  of  the 
day,  until  the  name  of  Christian  was  almost  unknown  in  the 
empire.  In  Japan,  a  still  more  tremendous  reverse  took  place 
in  1615.  The  utter  extermination  of  Christianity,  root  and 
branch,  was  effected  in  one  month.  Such  as  would  not 
renounce  it,  were  immediately  banished  or  put  to  death. 
Vast  multitudes  of  both  sexes  expired  under  the  most  cruel 
torments.  The  name  of  Christian  has  ever  since  been 
repeated  with  the  utmost  abhorrence.  And  none  bearing  it 
have  been  permitted  to  place  their  foot  there,  excepting  a  i'cw 
Dutch  merchants  who  had  been  allowed  a  factory  in  one  of 
the  extremities  of  the  kingdom.  From  Abyssinia  the  Jesuits 
were  forever  banished,  for  their  insolence  and  ambition, 
in  1634. 

At  home  the  catholic  power  was  weakened  by  unsuccessful 
contests  with  several  European  governments.  In  1606,  Paul 
V.  nearly  lost  the  rich  republic  of  Venice.  Peace  was  made, 
but  the  Pope  relinquished  many  of  his  pretensions,  and  the 
Jesuits  were  banished.  Naples,  Sardinia,  Portugal,  and  Spain, 
all  in  their  turn,  withheld  some  immunities  which  had  before 
been  freely  granted.  But  the  disputes  with  the  king  of  France, 
were  the  most  violent  and  destructive.  Lewis  XI V.  cod 
in  1682,  a  council  of  the  Galican  church,  in  which  it  was  de- 
creed, "  That  the  power  of  the  Pope  was  merely  spiritual,  and 
did  not  at  all  extend  to  temporalities  ;  that  a  general  council 
u  as  Buperior  to  the  Pope  ;  that  the  power  of  the  Pope  was  also 
limited  by  the  canons,  and  that  his  decisions  are  not  infallible 
without  the  consent  of  the  church."  This  was  a  most  severe 
Mow . 

But  the  downfall  of  modem  popery  is  to  be  dated  from  the 
suppression  of  the  order  of  the  Jesuits.  This  great  event  was 
owing  to  a  variety  of  <  biefly,  howe  er,  totheir  conduct 

in  South  America.     <  lv<  r  the  immense  country  of  Paraguay, 


Chapter  13.]  JANSENISTS.  299 

they  had  established  an  almost  independent  sovereignty. 
The  Spanish  and  Portuguese  were  excluded  from  it,  lest  they 
should  corrupt  the  converts.  An  immense  trade  was  wholly 
monopolized,  and  the  European  monarchs  found  themselves 
deprived  of  all  revenue  from  that  country.  In  1750  a  treaty 
was  made  between  Spain  and  Portugal,  in  which  the  bounda- 
ries of  the  two  kingdoms  in  South  America  were  accurately 
defined.  The  Jesuits  forbade  the  approach  of  either  party 
into  Paraguay.  But  an  army  was  sent  which  soon  broke 
through  all  resistance,  and  in  1758,  the  Jesuits  were  banished 
from  the  kingdom  of  Portugal,  and  soon  after,  from  that  of 
Spain,  and  their  estates  were  confiscated.  In  ship  loads  they 
returned  from  foreign  countries,  and  in  crowds  they  pressed 
from  the  great  peninsula,  to  seek  some  new  employment  from 
their  sinking  patron. 

In  France,  they  fell  into  disgrace,  in  a  religious  controversy. 
In  sentiment  they  were  Pelagians.  In  1640,  Jansenius  pub- 
lished the  doctrines  of  Augustine,  concerning  depravity  and 
free  grace.  The  publication  was  condemned  by  the  Inquisi- 
tion, and  the  Pope.  But  Jansenius  had  many  followers.  All 
united  with  him,  who  were  disgusted  with  the  Roman  super- 
stitions, and  wished  the  promotion  of  vital  piety.  About  the 
same  time,  a  French  translation  of  the  New  Testament  was 
made  by  Quesnel,  accompanied  with  annotations,  containing 
the  principles  of  Augustine.  Its  circulation  was  rapid.  The 
Jesuits  took  fire,  and  compelled  Pope  Clement  XL,  in  1713, 
to  issue  the  bull  Unigenitus,  condemning  that  and  its  notes. 
The  Jansenists  were  inflamed  ;  but  Parliament  confirmed  the 
bull,  and  the  Jansenists  felt  the  horrors  of  persecution.  They 
became  enthusiastic,  and  pretended  to  supernatural  succors  ; 
to  revelations  and  miracles,  and  declared  that  to  show  the 
truth  of  their  cause,  God  had  ordered  the  bones  of  their  dead, 
especially  of  the  Abbe  of  Paris,  to  work  miracles.  Thousands 
flew  to  the  Abbe's  tomb,  to  behold  the  wonders,  and  the  Jan- 
senists grew  popular.  They  exposed  the  moral  corruptions  of 
the  Jesuits,  and  turned  the  tide  against  them,  so  that  the  order 
was  abolished  in  France,  by  royal  edict  in  1762,  and  all  their 
colleges  and  possessions  were  confiscated  and  sold. 

Still  they  were  upheld  by  the  Pope,  as  he  had  felt  their 
worth  ;  but  their  cause  had  grown  desperate,  and  in  compli- 
ance with  the  universal  demand,  Ganganelli  or  Clement  XIV. 
suppressed  them  entirely  in  all  the  papal  countries,  July  21 
1773. 


300  ROMAN    CHURCH.  [Period  III. 

With  the  Jesuits  fell  the  amazing  power  of  papal  Rome. 
But  she  fell  into  the  fangs  of  a  monster  more  horrible  than 
ever  stalked  forth  upon  the  bloody  arena  of  depraved  man. 
About  the  middle  of  the  last  century,  a  set  of  most  ferocious 
infidels,  headed  by  Voltaire,  D"  Alembert,  Rosseau,  and  Fred- 
eric II.  king  of  Prussia,  resolved  upon  the  annihilation  of 
Christianity.  Berlin  was  the  centre  of  their  operations  ;  but 
the  Gallican  church  was  the  first  object  of  their  attack.  Her 
clergy  w  ere  amazingly  numerous  and  rich,  being  no  less  than 
eighteen  arch-bishops,  one  hundred  and  eleven  bishops,  one 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  priests,  with  a  revenue  of  five 
millions  sterling  annually,  besides  three  thousand  and  four 
hundred  wealthy  convents.  But  they  were  an  easy  prey. 
The  revocation  of  the.  edict  of  ISantez,  had  driven  experi- 
mental religion  from  the  kingdom,  and,  with  a  most  splendid 
church,  the  nation  was  given  up  to  infidelity.  Her  priests 
themselves,  from  the  vast  increase  of  light,  were  ashamed  of 
their  tricks'  and  pious  frauds.  The  absurdities  of  indulgence, 
penance,  and  purgatory,  could  no  longer  be  swallowed  by  a 
nation  full  of  intelligence.  The  conspirators  saw  this  and 
drew  out  the  monster.  The  wealth  of  the  church  was  a  fine 
object  of  attaek.  It  was  soon  made  the  property  of  the  na- 
tion. A  civil  constitution  was  formed  for  the  clfergy,  to  which 
all  were  required  to  swear,  on  pain  of  death  or  banishment. 
The  great  body  refused,  and  priest  and  altar  were  overturned, 
and  blood  once  esteemed  sacred,  flowed  to  the  horses'  bridles. 
Such  as  could,  escaped  through  a  thousand  dangers,  and 
found  an  asylum  in  foreign  countries.  No  tongue  can  tell 
the  woes  of  the  nation. 

The  revolutionary  torrent  overflowed  the  neighboring 
countries,  and  laid  waste  the  Roman  church  with  all  her 
trumpery.  Her  priests  were  massacred.  I  l<r  silver  shrines 
and  saints  were  turned  into  money  for  the  payment  of  troops, 
iler  lulls  were  converted  into  canon,  and  her  churches  and 
convents,  into  barracks  for  soldiers.  From  the  Atlantic  to 
the  Adriatic,  she  presented  but  one  most  appalling  spectacle. 
She  bad  shed  the  blood  of  saints  and  prophets,  and  Ciod  now 
ll(  r  blood  to  drink. 

The  Emperor  Napoleon  despised  the  Pope,  and  the  whole 
system  of  monkery.  To  secure  the  reverence  of  the  people, 
he  compelled  Pius  the  Seventh,  in  1804,  to  place  the  crown 
upon  bis  !  ad,  but  in  less  than  four  years  after  he  dispos- 
sessed him  of  his  ecclesiastical  state,  and  reduced  him  to  a 


Chapter  13]  ROMAN"    CHUR<  «.  301 

mere  cypher  in  the  political  world.  The  Pope  issued  against 
him  and  his  troops  a  bull  of  excommunication,  but  it  was  the 
pitiable  bluster  of  the  decayed  old  man.  The  Dominicans  in 
.Spain  felt  his  vengeance,  and  he  there,  in  1808,  abolished 
the  inquisition.  In  Spain  the  infernal  inquisition  has  been  in 
part  re-established,*  and  the  Pope  has  sent  out  again  some  of 
the  order  of  the  Jesuits. 

The  principles  of  the  Roman  church  are  expressed  in  the 
decrees  of  the  council  of  Trent  and  the  confession  of  Pius 
IV. ;  but  they  have  been  always  subject  to  an  exposition  of 
the  Pope,  who  has  claimed  infallibility.  Her  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies have  varied  but  little  for  centuries.  A  stranger  in  papal 
•countries  now  feels  himself  transported  back  into  the  dark 
ages. 

Her  pontiffs,  since  the  reformation,  have  generally  sus- 
tained a  better  character  than  before.  Some  have  been  weak. 
Some  ambitious.     A  few,  respectable  for  talent  and  piety. 

The  same  may  be  said  of  her  clergy.  Baronius  and  Bel- 
larmin  have  been  her  most  eminent  controversialists.  Fa- 
ther Paul  of  Venice,  has  been  her  most  distinguished  historian. 
Bossuet,  Bourdaloue  and  Massillon  her  greatest  orators.f 
Fenelon,  archbishop  of  Cambray,  was  "  the  Enoch  of  his 
age."  He  walked  with  God,  and  by  his  writings  did  much 
.for  the  promotion  of  piety.  Pascal  and  Quesnel  were  emi- 
nent for  learning  and  piety.  The  letters  of  Pascal  first 
exposed  the  arts  of  the  Jesuits.  Many  of  the  Jansenists 
appeared  to  be  possessed  of  the  faith  and  holiness  of  the 
Gospel.     But  the  great  mass  of  bishops  have   spent  their 

*  In  1820,  the  inquisition  of  Valencia  was  broken  open  by  the  revolu- 
tionists, and  five  hundred  were  released  from  its  dark  and  humid  dungeons. 

t  Bossuet  died  in  1704,  bishop  of  Meaux.  He  distinguished  himself  by 
his  funeral  orations  in  honor  of  the  princes  and  great  men  of  his  age. 

Such  was  the  eloquence  of  Bourdaloue  that  on  the  revocation  of  the  edict 
of  Nantez,  Lewis  XIV.  sent  him  to  preach  the  catholic  doctrines  to  the 
Protestants.  He  had  more  solidity  and  close  reasoning  than  Massillon,  but 
less  imagination  and  less  of  the  pathetic  and  persuasive.  He  died  1704, 
aged  72. 

Massillon  was  born  at  Hieres,  in  Provence,  1683.  His  powers  of  elo- 
quence early  brought  him  to  Paris,  where  he  long  carried  captive  crowded 
audiences.  His  oratory  was  peculiarly  his  own,  and  such  his  fidelity  as  to 
bring  the  gay  court  of  Lewis  XIV.  and  the  monarch  himself  to  serious  re- 
flection. "  Father,''  said  the  king  to  him,  "  when  I  hear  other  preachers 
I  go  away  much  pleased  with  them,  but  whenever  I  hear  you,  I  go  away 
much  displeased  with  myself."  In  1717,  he  was  made  bishop  of  Clermont. 
Ha  cued  1742,  aged  79. 
26 


302  ROMAJ8    CHURCH.  [Period  III. 

time  amid  the  cabals  and  luxuries  of  courts — the  slaves  of  tem- 
poral princes  ;  and  the  lower  order  of  priests  have  had  little  but 
their  habit,  title,  and  a  few  c<  -  to  .show  that  they  had 

any  connexion  with  hiin  whose  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world 

Monastic  orders  have  continued  to  arise.  The  two  most 
famous  since  the  reformation  have  been  "  The  Fathers  of  the 
oratory  of  the  Holy  Jesus,"  1613,  and  the  monks  of  La 
Tra]  ;.     Laziness,    ignorance,    voluptuousness,    and 

discord  have  continued  to  characterize  all  those  establish- 
ments. The  popularity  of  the  Jesuits  threw  into  the  back 
ground  the  whole  tribe  of  monks  and  friars.  All  experienced 
in  the  French  revolution  a  tremendous  overthrow. 

The  catholics  are  still  very  numerous  in  the  world — proba- 
bly not  less  than  100,000,000,  an  immense  power  if  brought 
to  act  under  one  head.  Multitudes  in  Asia  know  no  other  re- 
ligion than  that  of  the  Pope.  A  large  part  of  Europe,  particu- 
larly Spain,  Portugal,  and  Italy,  are  still  sunk  in  ignorance 
and  trammeled  with  superstition.  In  South  America,  too,  the 
catholic  church  remain.^  \ 1  rv  -jdendid  and  imposing.  The 
number  of  her  priests,  monks,  temples,  festivals,  and  idle 
ceremonies,  is  immense,  and  the  ignorance  and  superstition 
of  the  people  are  beyond  conception.      But  a  fr>  nent 

must  sap  her  foundations,  or  at  least  entirely  change  her  char- 
ly  the  wealth  and  power  of  the  priesthood  are 
diminished,  monks  are  ridiculed,  feast  days  are  much  disre- 
garded, the  sale  of  indulgences  is  partially  !ie  Bible 
tting  into  free  circulation,  and  Protestants  live  and  die 
undisturbed.     In  Great  Britain  and  her  dependencies,  catho- 
lics are  numerous.     From  the  reign  of  queen  Elizabeth  they 
have  there  been  guarded  by  the  most  severe  enactments,  and 
numbers  have  been  put  to  death.     Som<  of  these  laws  have,  of 
late,  been  repealed.     In  England  there  has  been  for  two  cen- 
turies no  regular  Romish  hierarchy.     The  whole  church  is 
under  the  superintendence  of  the  congregation  IJ>  Propagande 
Tin-  clergy  hen.  are  regarded  as  missionaries, 
i  ol  the  stations  is  called  a  mission,  and  all  are  included 
in  the  phrase,  "  The  whole  mission  to  England."    The  church 
iverned  by  four  vicars  apostolic,  appointed  by  the  Pope, 
witli  the  rank  of  bishops.     In  Ireland  there  are  bishops  and 
priests.     The  catholics  have  six-sevenths  of  the  population. 
In  Canada  they  arc  sunk  in  the  grossest  ignorance. 

On  the  Unit!  !  States  the  Pope  and  his  cardinal  have  lately 
cast  their  eye  as  "  a  land  of  promise."     Great  numbers  of 


Chapter  I  greek  church.  303 

catcholics  have  emigrated  hither  from  Europe,  and  found 
employment  in  our  cities,  on  our  canals  and  rail  roads,  or 
spread  themselves  in  the  valley  of  the  .Mississippi.  Churches, 
colleges,  convents,  and  schools,  have  risen  in  every  part  of 
the  country.  Their  present  number  is  one  million  three 
hundred  thousand.  Their  principal  colleges  are  at  Baltimore, 
Georgetown,  New  Orleans,  and  St.  Louis.  Their  worship 
here,°as  in  Europe,  is  splendid  and  imposing.  But  little  in- 
struction is  given,  and  no  disposition  is  manifested  to  relax 
either  in  principles,  forms,  or  superstitions. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

Greek  church.    Its  history,  doctrine,  and  discipline.    Russian  Greek    church.     Its 
establishment  and  separation  from  the  Greek  church.     Sect  of  Isbranki.     Efforts  of 
Peter  the  Great.     Doctrines  and  discipline.     Eastern   churches.    Ground  of  their 
early  divisions.    Xestorians.    Monophysiles.    Asiatics.    Africans.     Copts.    Abys- 
ms.   Armenians. 

The  once  happy  and  flourishing  churches  of  Greece  and 
Asia  soon  sunk  to  decay,  when  they  had  drunk  the  poison  of 
Arius,  and  had  consented  with  idol  Rome,  to  bow  the  knee  in 
image  worship.  By  the  Saracens  they  were,  from  time  to 
time,  awfully  scourged  and  rooted  up  of  heaven  for  their  wick- 
edness ;  but'  still  they  flourished  in  much  wealth  and  splendor 
while  the  Byzantine  Cresars  held  their  thrones.  This  rising 
power  of  the  Roman  pontiff  excited  their  jealousy  ;  and  his 
pride  and  haughtiness  kindled  their  rage.  In  the  middle  of  the 
i  century.  Photius,  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  was 
>mmunicated  by  the  Roman  pontiff,  for  asserting  that  the 
Holv  Ghost  proceeded  only  from  the  Father  and  not  from  the 
Son.  The  act  was  resented  by  the  Grecian  emperor,  and  the 
Roman  pontiff  was  excommunicated  in  turn.  A  breach  was 
made  between  the  eastern  and  western  churches,  which  was 
soon  widened  by  new  subjects  of  contention,  and  confirmed 
in  irreconcilable  enmity.  From  this  period  is  dated  the  rise 
of  the  Greek  church  ;  though  that  church  embraces  the  primi- 
tive churches  planted  by  the  Apostles. 

In   numbers,    wealth,    and  glory,  the  Grecian   church   far 

exceeded  the  spiritual  dominion  of  the  Roman  See.     In  the 

tenth  century,  she  received  into  her  connexion  the  immense 

Russian  dominions  which  were   converted  to  the  Christian 

th.     But  she  had  a  fatal  enemy  in  the  east,  before  whom 


304  GR!.  [Period  III. 

she  was  rapidly  c<  One   after  another  of  her  beau- 

tiful churches  she  beheld  converted  into  Mahometan  mosques, 
while  their  worshippers  were   <;  sword,  or 

converted  by  terrors  an  ;  the  religion  of  the  Impostor. 

From  the  west  the  fanatical  crusaders  came,  pouring  in  tor- 
rents to  rescue,  if  possible,  her  lost  territory.     She  was  j< 
ous  of  their  design,  and  only  submitted  to  what  she  could  not 
,id  while  she  had  little  cause   to  thank  them  for  aid, 
s!n    had   reason  to  bewail,  had  her  eyes  been  open  to  it,  the 
inheritance  they  left, — a  vast  deposit  of  moral  corruption. 
In  '  153,  the  empire  of  the  Greeks  was  overthrown  by  the 
ometan  power,  and  with  it  perished  their  religious  estab- 
lishment.     For   a  few  years,  their  haughty  conquerors  per- 
mitted something  that  bore  the  name  of  a  religious  toleration; 
but  it  is  part  of  the  religion  of  a  Turk  to  treat  a  Christian  as  a 
.  and  the  toleration  was  soon  exchanged  for  a  rigorous  and 
cruel  despotism.     For  near  400  years,  the  Greek  church  has 
now  continued  in  a  most  deplorable  bondage,  until  her  reli- 
gion is  but  little  better  than  a  constant   succession  of  idle 
ceremonies.     Why  has  it  been  thus?     Eternity  will  unfold 
the  mysteries  of  time.     But  let  the  churches  which  have  the 
bright  light  that  once  shone  on  Asia  and  Greece,  behold  and 
beware. 

1!\    a  defection  of  the  Russian  church  in  1589,  the  Greek 
church  became  considerably  limited  in  its  extent.      Her  peo- 
ple are  now  found  scattered  throughout  Greece  and  Grecian 
islands,  Walachia,  Moldavia.  Sclavonia,  Egj  pt,  Nubia,  Lvbia, 
Arabia,  Mesopotamia,  Syria,  Cilicia  and   Palestine.     These 
countries   are   comprehended  within    the  jurisdiction  of  the 
iarchs  of  Constantinople,  Alexandria,  Antioch  and  Jerusa- 
lem.    There  are  also  branches  of  the   Greek  church  in  Cir- 
jia,  Ceorgia  and  Mongrelia. 
The  boldest   and  most  artful   efforts  have   been    repeatedly 
le  to  win  the  Greek  church  to  the  Roman   faith,  but  uni- 
formly in  vain.     The  very  youth   brought  from  the   east  and 
educated  a1  Rome  at  the  greatesl  expense  in  the  papal  col- 
li  their  return,  been  the  bitterest   foes  to  the 
papal  dominion. 

The    Greeks,    while   they    pretend   to   acknowledge    the 

the  rule  of  their  faith,  have  many  peculiarities 

which   distinguish  them   from   the  Catholic   and    Protes 

churches.     They  receive  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  and 

the  Nicene  and   Vthanasian  creeds,  but 


Chapter  14.]  RUSSIAN   GREEK   CHURCH.  305 

rest  much  upon  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost  from  the 
Father,  and  not  from  the  Son.  They  hold  in  abhorrence  the 
supremacy  and  infallibility  of  the  Pope  ;  purgatory  by  fire  ; 
graven  images  ;  the  celibacy  of  the  secular  clergy  ;  and  pro- 
hibition of  the  sacrament  in  both  kinds  ; — but  yet  use  pictures 
in  their  worship  ;  invoke  saints  ;  have  seven  sacraments  ; 
believe  in  transubstantiation  ;  admit  prayers  and  services  for 
the  dead  ;  have  a  fast  or  festival  for  almost  every  day  in  the 
year  ;  and  know  of  no  regeneration  but  baptism. 

Their  officers  are  many  ;  their  convents  are  numerous,  and 
their  monks  are  all  priests,  who  lead  a  very  austere  life. 
Their  nunneries  are  few.  Their  patriarchs  reside  at  Con- 
stantinople, Damascus,  Cairo  and  Jerusalem.  The  patriarch 
of  Constantinople  is  at  the  head  of  the  church,  and  is  chosen 
by  twelve  bishops,  and  confirmed  by  the  Turkish  emperor. 
The  office,  however,  is  generally  purchased  by  an  immense 
sum,  of  the  Grand  Vizier.  It  is  a  post  honorable  and  lucra- 
tive. Its  possessor  has  a  vast  jurisdiction  and  dominion.  He 
not  only  decides  controversies  in  the  church,  but  administers 
civil  justice  among  the  members  of  his  communion.  He  has 
the  power  of  excommunicating  any  member  of  the  Greek 
church,  and  of  commanding  his  death,  exile,  or  imprisonment 
1'or  life.  He  is,  in  fact,  the  governor  of  the  Greeks,  under  the 
Turkish  emperor,  and  is  sustained  by  his  authority.  The 
other  patriarchs  are  poor  and  debased,  as  is  the  whole 
church.  Without  schools,  without  Bibles,  without  religious 
teachers,  groaning  for  near  400  years  under  an  iron  bondage, 
they  have  sunk  into  the  most  deplorable  ignorance  and  moral 
corruption.  With  a  crowd  of  bishops  and  metropolitans, 
they  are  almost  as  ignorant  of  the  true  Gospel  of  Christ,  as 
the  benighted  savage.  The  recent  deliverance  of  Greece 
from  the  Mahometan  yoke,  and  the  establishment  of  civil 
and  Christian  liberty  cannot  fail  to  operate  most  favorably 
upon  their  religion  and  morals.  Let  Christians  pray  for 
those  once  great  arid  distinguished  churches,  now  in  ruins, 
and  send  them  back  the  light  of  life 

Russian   Greek  Church. 

The  immense  wilds    of  Russia   continued  covered  with 

moral  darkness  long  after  the  rest  of  Europe  had  enjoyed 

the    precious    light   of  the    Gospel.     About   the  year   900. 

Methodius,  and  Cyril  the  philosopher,  traveled  from  Greece 

26* 


306  ■     GEEEK    (  ii!  Rill.  [Ptr.iOD  III. 

into  Moravia,  where  they  translated  some  of  the  church  ser- 
vice into  the  Sclavonian  Lai  1  converted  the  grand 
duchess  Olga  to  the  Christian  faith.  Christianity  soon 
spread,  and  Rus  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople. Of  an_\  i  •  r  we  know  but  little  until 
1581,  when  we  find  the  Muscovites  publishing  the  Bible  in 
their  own  lai  uage.  ln-15  9,  Russia  separated  from  the 
government,  though  not  from  communion  of  the  Greek  church, 
and  an  independent  patriarch  was  established  at  Moscow. 

About  the  year  16(36,  a  sect  called  the  Isbraniki,  or  multi- 
tude of  the  elect,  pretending  to  uncommon  piety  and  devotion, 
separated  from  the  Russian  church,  and  excited  great  dis- 
turbances throughout  the  empire.  They  were  treated  with 
severity,  but  increased,  and  do  still  remain,  bound  up  in 
impenetrable  secrecy. 

Peter  the  Great  resolved  to  be  the  reformer  of  his  church, 
as  well  as  of  his  empire.  Happy  had  it  been  for  Russia, 
had  the  light  of  the  reformation  dawned  upon  that  noble 
mind.  But  he  knew  no  other  system  than  that  in  which  he 
had  been  educated,  and  made,  therefore,  no  change  in  the 
doctrines  of  the  Greek  church.  These,  however,  he  was 
resolved  his  people  should  understand  ;  and  he  waged  war 
with  tin   i  e  of  the  clergy,  and  the  gross  superstition 

which  brooded  over  the  whole  nation,  lie  quenched  the 
tires  of  persecution,  and  established  a  universal  toleration  of 
all  sects  and  denominations  excepting  the  catholics,  lie 
abolished  the  office  of  patriarch,  putting  himself  at  the  head 
of  the  church;  which,  under  him  was  to  be  governed  by 
a  synod;  diminished  tl  nues  of  the  clergy;   and  was 

once  resolved  to  abolish  the  monasteries  as  unfriendly 
to  population.  But  it  was  only  an  age  of  •vilight  ;  and 
he  was  induced  to  continue  them,  and  to  erect  a  magnificent 
ry,  in  honor  of  Alexander  Newsky;  whom  the 
•  number  among  their  distinguished  heroes  and 
saints,  ile  caused  the  Bible  to  be  translated,  printed,  and 
circulated,  in  the  gjef*and  had   he  lived 

in  th  Alexander,  he  would  have  placed  a   Bible  in 

:iy. 

The  I.  ■  ian  church  has  increased  with  the  amazing 
increase  of  the  nation.  Happy  for  her  bad  she  grown  in 
knowledge  and   h  Bui    alas!   her  olergy   arc  igno- 

rant, and  h<  c  pi  pie  are  without  the  Bible.  The  noble  Rus- 
sian   Bible    Society,    under    the    excellent   prince    Gulitzin 


Chapter   14. J  EASTERN   CHURCHES.  307 

promised  to  raise  her  from  her  deplorable  degradation,  but  it 
has  been  suppressed  by  her  tyrants,  jealous  for  their  thrones. 

In  her  doctrine,  she  agrees  with  the  Greek  church  ;  like 
Ker,  receives  the  seven  sacraments  or  mysteries;  allows  no 
statues  or  graven  images,  but  admits  pictures  and  invocation 
of  saints  ;  and  is,  therefore,  like  her  and  like  Rome,  whom 
she  abhors,  idolatrous.  Her  service  consists  of  a  vast  num- 
ber of  idle  ceremonies  and  absurd  superstitions,  and  it  is  to 
be  feared,  that  she  is  but  very  little  elevated  above  the 
Roman  catholics  in  acquaintance  with  evangelical  piety. 
Every  person  is  obliged,  by  the  civil  law,  to  partake  of  the 
sacrament  once  a  year.  An  unparalleled  union  exists  through- 
out the  empire,  in  doctrine  and  in  practice.  Her  clergy  are 
very  numerous,  and  of  different  orders.  Her  monks  and 
nuns  are  about  6000  each. 

Many  efforts  have  been  made  by  the  Roman  pontiff  and 
Jesuits,  to  effect  an  union  between  the  catholic  and  Rus- 
sian churches,  but  always  in  vain.  The  Russians  are 
very  jealous  of  their  religious  independence  and  religious 
system. 

The  friends  of  truth,  encouraged  by  the  promises  of  God's 
word,  are  looking  for  some  moral  change  throughout  those 
immense  regions.  A  single  reign  of  one  pious  and  liberal 
monarch  may,  under  God,  effect  it.  Let  us  rejoice  that  the 
hearts  of  kings  are  in  his  hands. 

Eastern  Churches. 

It  is  wonderful  how  great  results  proceed  from  little 
causes,  and  how  the  human  mind  once  turned  into  a  particu- 
lar channel,  proceeds  on  through  successive  ages.  In  the 
fifth  century,  we  saw  Nestorius,  a  Syrian  bishop  of  Constan- 
tinople, advancing  the  sentiment,  that,  in  Christ  there  were 
two  distinct  natures  and  persons,  the  human  and  divine, 
and  that  Mary  was  to  be  called  the  mother  of  the  man  Jesus, 
and  not  of  God.  In  opposition  to  him,  Eutyches,  an  abbot 
at  Constantinople,  declared  that  these  natures  were  so  united 
in  Christ,  as  to  form  but  one  nature,  that  of  the  Incarnate 
Word.  It  was  an  age  when  men  were  fast  losing  sight  of 
the  Gospel,  and  contending  about  modes  and  forms ;  and 
these  opposite  opinions  threw  the  whole  eastern  world  into 
bitter  contention,  and  gave  rise  to  that  great  division,  which 
continues  to  this  day  among  the  miserable  remnant  of  eastern 


308  EASTERN'    CHURCHES.  [PERIOD  III. 

churches.     The  followers  of  the  former,  arc  called  Nestori- 
ans  ;  the  latter,  Monophysites. 

The  Nestorians  early  became  the  chief  propagators  of 
the  Gospel  in  the  east.  The)  enjoyed  the  patronage  of  the 
Persian  monarch  Pherazes,  by  whom  their  opponents  were 
expelled  from  his  kingdom,  and  their  patriarch  was  estab- 
lished at  Seleucia.  They  established  a  .school  at  Nisibis 
nailer  Barsumas,  a  disciple  of  Nestorius,  from  whence  pro- 
ceeded in  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries,  a  band  of  mission- 
aries, who  spread  abroad  their  tenets  through  Egypt,  Syria, 
Arabia,  India.  Tartafy,  and  China.  In  the  twelfth  century, 
they  won  over  to  their  faith  the  prince  of  Tartary,  who  was 
baptized  John ;  and  because  he  exercised  the  office  of 
presbyter,  was,  with  his  successors,  called  Prester  John. 
They  made  converts,  also,  of  the  Christians  on  the  coast 
of  Malabar,  who,  it  is  supposed,  received  the  Christian 
faith  from  the  Syrian  -Mar  Thomas,  in  the  fourth  or  fifth 
century. 

They  formed  at  one  time  an  immense  bod)- ;  but  dwindled 
away  before  the  Saracen  power,  and  the  exasperated  heathen 
priests  and  jealous  Chinese  Enfferors.  They  acknowledged 
but  one  patriarch  until  1551,  who  resided  tir-i  at  Bagdad  and 
afterward  at  Mousul.  But  at  this  period,  the  papists  suc- 
ceeded in  dividing  them,  and  ;:  new  patriarch  was  consecra- 
ted by  Pope  Julius  III.,  and  established  over  the  adherents 
to.the  Pope,  in  the  city  of  Ormus.  The  great  patriarch  at 
Mousul,  called  Elias,  has  continued,  however,  to  he  acknow- 
ledged to  this  day,  by  the  greater  part  of  the  .Nestorians,  who 
are  scattered  over  Asia. 

Throughout  this  long  period  they  have  maintained  con- 
siderable purity  of  doctrine  and  worship,  and  kept  free 
from  the  ridiculous  ceremonies  of  the  Greek  and  Latin 
churches.  Of  their  present  number,  and  religious  character, 
we  know  hut  little.  Probably  they  are  very  ignorant,  de- 
based, and  corrupt.  Dr.  Buchanan  visited  the  churches  on 
the  Malabar  coast,  in  1806,  and  found  fifty-five  much  dis- 
couraged and  distressed.  Their  doctrines  differed  hut  little 
from  the  doctrines  of  the  church  of  England.  Surely  they 
are  int<  resting  objects  for  missionary  effort.  Towards  them 
the  English  Church  Missionary  Society  has,  of  late,  directed 
its  attention,  and  they  are  improving  in  doctrine  and  in 
moral-. 

The  MoNoi'iivsn  i:s  at  first  received  some  encouragement, 


ClIAPTF.lt    14]  COPTS.       ABYSSINIANS.  309 

but  were  soon  suppressed  by  the  Grecian  Emperors.  They 
found,  however,  a,  father  in  Jacob  Baradeus,  an  obscure 
monk,  who  died  in  5«8,  bishop  of  Edessa,  leaving  them  in  a 
flourishing  state  in  Syria,  Mesopotamia,  Armenia,  Egypt, 
Nubia,  Abyssinia,  and  other  countries.  In  honor  of  him  they 
are,  to  this  day,  called  Jacobites. 

For  a  long  period,  this  great  body  of  Christians  have  been 
divided  into  three  portions,  the  Asiatics,  the  Africans,  and  the 
Armenians. 

The  Asiatics  are  subject  to  the  patriarch  of  Antioch,  who, 
since  the  fifteenth  century,  has  borne  the  name  of  Ignatius, 
to  show  the  world  that  he  is  a  lineal  descendant  of  Ignatius, 
an  early  bishop  of  Antioch.  He  resides  at  the  monastery  of 
St.  Ananias,  near  the  city  of  Morden.  Some  of  them  in  the 
seventeenth  century  subjected  themselves  to  the  church  of 
Rome,  but,  through  the  influence  of  the  Turks,  were  soon 
brought  back  to  the  dominion  of  Ignatius.  But  the  condition 
of  the  whole  body  is  miserably  debased. 

The  Africans  are  divided  into  the  Copts  and  the  Abyssin- 
ians,  and  are  all  subject  to  a  patriarch,  who  resides  at  Cairo. 

The  Copts  are  in  number  about  30,000.  They  reside  in 
Egypt  and  Nubia  ;  and,  oppressed  by  the  Turks,  are  destitute 
of  almost  every  comfort  of  life,  and  are  deplorably  ignorant. 
They  have  a  liturgy  in  the  old  Coptic  tongue,  which  is  now 
obsolete.  Their  priests  understand  but  little  of  it.  During 
their  service  they  are  continually  in  motion.  They  have 
many  monasteries  and  hermitages,  but  are  in  a  state«of 
beggary. 

The  Abyssinians  are,  in  every  respect,  superior  to  the 
Copts.  We  know  little  of  their  history.  In  the*middle  of 
the  fourth  century,  Frumentius,  it  has  been  observed,  preached 
among  them  with  great  success,  and  they  were  well  esteemed 
at  Rome,  until  they  adopted  the  system  of  the  Monophysites. 
In  1634,  the  learned  Heyling,  a  Lutheran,  went  into  Abys- 
sinia with  pious  purposes,  and  recommending  himself  to  the 
Emperor,  he  rose  to  high  offices  in  the  state.  He  returned 
to  Europe  for  missionary  aid,  but  perished  on  the  way.  The 
duke  of  Saxe  Gotha  sent  one  Gregory,  an  Abyssinian,  who 
had  resided  in  Europe,  to  succeed  him ;  but  he  was  ship- 
wrecked on  his  voyage.  One  Wantsel  offered  to  supply  his 
place,  but  his  conduct  was  villanous,  and  these  missionary 
efforts  ceased.  The  Jesuits  made  several  attempts  to  bring 
them  over  to   the  church  oi'  Rome.     The   Moravians,  every 


<SP 


310  EASTERN   CHURCHES.  [Period  III. 

where  else  successful,  have  been  obliged  to  abandon  their 
enterprises  here.  The  Emperor  is  nominally  Christian,  and 
exercises  a  supremacy  in  the  church.  The  highest  spiritual 
officer  is  the  Abbuna,  or  bishop,  appointed  by  the  patriarch  at 
Cairo.  Their  religion  is  a  strange  mixture  of  Judaism, 
Christianity,  and  the  most  debased  superstition.  Polygamy 
is  common.  The  king  has  as  many  wives  as  his  pretended 
ancestor  Solomon.  But  the  Abyssinian  church  acknowledges 
but  one  as  the  lawful  wife.  They  pay  the  greatest  reverence 
to  the  Virgin  Mary  ;  some  even  declare  her  to  be  a  fourth 
person  in  the  Godhead.  In  the  number  of  their  saints,  and 
the  strictness  of  their  fasts,  they  even  exceed  the  Roman 
church.  About  half  the  people  can  read,  though  they  have 
no  books  excepting  in  the  Ethiopic,  which  is  to  them  a  dead 
language.  They  have  a  great  veneration  for  the  word  of 
God,  though  they  have  it  only  in  an  unknown  tongue,  and 
are  in  great  darkness  respecting  it. 

The  late  Abbuna  was  expelled  for  drunkenness,  and  the 
king  resolving  to  receive  no  more  from  the  Coptic  church, 
sent  an  ambassador  in  1827,  to  the  Armenian  church,  to 
solicit  a  patriarch  from  them.  At  Cairo,  he  was  met  by  two 
missionaries  from  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  who  were 
on  their  wav  to  Abyssinia,  and  whom  be  eam<  stiy  invite 
accompany  him  home.  From  this  circumstance  much  good 
is  expected.  The  Abyssinians  have  churches  in  Persia, 
Russia,  and  Poland. 

Great  efforts  have  been  made  by  the  Roman  pontiffs,  to 
convert  the  African  Monophysites  to  their  faith,  but.  in  vain. 
In  1634,  the  Abyssinians  banished  forever  the  Jesuits  from 
their  coimtry.  They  have  ever  displayed  an  astonishing 
attachment  to  the  religion  of  their  ancestors.  O  thai  thej 
had  it  in  its  purity.  Here  were  once  some  of  the  best 
churches  of  Christ.  The  north  of  Allien  was  consecr 
by  the  prayers  and  watered  by  the  tears  of  Cyprian,  Athana- 
,  Tertullian,  Augustine ;  but  now  it  is  the  residence  of 
every  unclean  bird  and  beast.  But  Ethiopia  shall  stretch 
out  her  bands  to  ( rod. 

The  Armenians  inhabit  the  vast  country  east  and  north- 
east of  Syria.  They  differ  so  much  from  the  other  Mono5 
physites  in  faith,  discipline,  and  worship,  as  to  bold  do 
communion  w  ith  them. 

A  church  was  planted  among  them  in  the  fourth  century, 
by  Gregory,  called   the   enlightened.     This  church  has 


Chapter   14.]  ARMENIANS.  31 1 

mained,  though  their  country  has  been  laid  waste  and  sub- 
jected to  the  Turks,  Tartars,  and  Persians.  A  vast  number 
of  Armenian  merchants  have,  from  time  to  time,  settled  in 
various  parts  of  Europe,  who  have  remembered  her  with 
affection,  and  supplied  her  with  the  means  of  knowledge. 
An  Armenian  version  of  the  Bible,  made  about  the  time  of 
Chrysostom,  from  tbe  Greek  of  the  Septuagint,  was  printed 
at  Amsterdam  in  1G64,  and  dispersed  through  the  country. 

The  Armenian  church  at  present  embraces  42,000  individ- 
uals in  the  Russian  provinces  ;'  70,000  in  Persia,  and  in  Tur- 
key 1,500,000;  100,000  reside  in  Constantinople.  Her 
merchants  are  the  bankers  of  the  East.  Her  clergy  are  of 
different  orders,  and  very  numerous.  Their  patriarch,  who 
resides  in  a  monastery  at  Ekmiazen,  near  Erivan  in  Persia, 
is  said  to  have  an  immense  income,  while  his  food  and  dress 
are  on  a  level  with  the  poorest  monk.  He  has  under  him 
three  other  patriarchs  and  fifty  archbishops.  Their  monastic 
discipline  is  very  severe.  By  it  all  their  ecclesiastics  are 
qualified  for  their  stations.  The  Sultan  appoints  a  patriarch 
in  Constantinople  and  Jerusalem,  who  have  no  share  in  the 
government  of  the  church,  and  are  mere  instruments  for  en- 
forcing his  firmans,  and  collecting  the  capitation  tax,  for 
which  they  are  responsible. 

Sumptuous  and  unmeaning  ceremonies,  ridiculous  tradi- 
tions, lying  wonders,  superstitious  rites,  characterize  this 
crumbling  church,  while  her  priests  and  bishops  are  sunk  in 
the  lowest  ignorance  and  sensuality,  and  are  treated  by  her 
enlightened  merchants  with  the  greatest  contempt.  The 
papists  have  made  constant  efforts  to  bring  this  church  under 
their  dominion,  and  have  persuaded  about  4000  in  Constanti- 
nople to  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope. 

A  farewell  letter  of  Mr.  King,  an  American  missionary,  to 
the  people  of  Syria,  found  its  way,  a  few  years  since,  to  Con- 
stantinople, and  produced  great  excitement.  A  council  was 
immediately  convened,  consisting  of  all  the  Armenian  monks, 
and  priests,  and  bishops,  and  patriarchs,  of  whom  several  hap- 
pened at  that  time  to  be  in  Constantinople,  also  of  all  the 
principal  Armenians  of  the  laity,  together  with  the  Greek  pa- 
triarchs. The  Bible  was  produced  and  examined  relative  to 
the  truth  of  statements  by  Mr.  King,  and  resolutions  were 
passed  reforming  the  convent  at  Jerusalem,  forbidding  any 
additions  to  the  monks  or  priests  for  25  years,  and  suppressing 
pilgrimages  to  Jerusalem,  and  all  attendance  upon  the  pre- 


312  PROTESTANT    OR    REFORMED    CHURCHES.     [Period   III. 

tended  miracle  of  the  holy  fire.  There  is  evidently  among 
them  a  strong  tendency  to  a  reformation.  May  some  Luther 
rise  and  bring  them  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus. 

The  Maromtes  arc  a  sect  of  eastern  Christians  who  are 
subject  to  the  Pope  of  Rome.  Their  principal  habitation  is 
upon  Mount  Libanus.  They  have  a  patriarch  who  resides  at 
a  monastery  on  the  mount.  They  were  connected  with  the 
Monothelites  until  the  12th  century,  when  they  united  with 
the  Roman  church  on  this  condition,  that  they  should  retain 
all  their  ancient  rites  and  customs,  which  they  do  to  the  pres- 
ent time.  They  have  many  monks,  are  very  ignorant  and 
wretched,  and  a  great  tax  upon  the  church  of  Rome.  There 
are  also  in  the  same  country,  Greek  Roman  Catholics,  Ar- 
menian Roman  Catholics,  Syrian  Roman  Catholics,  and 
Latins  or  Frank  Roman  Catholics. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

Divisions  of  the  Protestants.  Lutherans.  Their  residence,  rise,  system  of  faith,  lit- 
orgy,  government.  Persecutions.  Interna)  commotions.  Synergistical  controversy. 
Attempts  at  a  reconciliation  between  tbem  and  the  Calviniste.     E  ontro- 

versy.    Degeneracy  of  clergy  and  churches.    Pietistical  controversy.    Liberalism. 
Present  state  of  religion  in  their  churcl.es.  Swedenborgianism.   Theological  erudition. 

When  the  catholics  saw  the  reformers  contending  about 
points  of  faith  and  practice,  they  derided  them  for  forsaking 
the  infallible  head.  But  time  has  proved  that  the  decisions 
of  the  Pope  were  of  all  others  the  most  preposterous  and 
absurd. 

All  would  see  "  eye  to  eye,"  while  ;hc  terrors  of  the  in- 
quisition were  held  over  the  least  variation  from  fixed  estab- 
lishments. Such  a  motionless  ocean,  however,  would  breed 
putrefaction  and  death;  not  a  social  state  of  free  inquiry. 
To  elicit  the  truth  which  had  been  buried  deep  for  ages,  it 
was  necessary  for  wave  to  dash  against  wave,  and  billow  to 
roll  over  billow. 

As  it  had  been  for  continues  in  the  Last,  so  was  it  now  to 
be  in  the  West.  Those  bold  spirits  who  had  bid  defiance  to 
the  thunders  of  the  Pope,  and  had  opened  the  eyes  of  half  the 
oati<  ',  were  to  be  Leaders  or  heads  of  vast  portions  of  the  re-. 
formed  church,  and  to  dash  one  againsl  another  perhaps  until 
the  nnllemum.    To  enumerate  all  the  different  sentiments 


AFTER    15.]  LUTHERAN'S.  313 

advanced  by  the   Protestants,  would  be  almost  impossible.    - 
The  great  mass  of  those  who  came  out  from  the  church  of 
Rome,  enlisted  under  Luther  and  Melancthon,  Zuingle  and 
Calvin. 

LUTHERANS. 

The  followers  of  Luther  and  Melancthon  have  resided 
chiefly  in  the  north  of  Germany,  in  Prussia,  Denmark,  Nor- 
way, and  Sweden,  They  have  spread  also  to  some  extent  in 
Russia,  France,  Holland,  North  America,  and  the  Danish 
West  India  Islands.  In  honor  of  the  great  Reformer,  they 
have  assumed  the  name  of  Lutherans. 

The  Lutherans  date  the  rise  of  their  church  from  the  ex- 
communication of  Luther  by  the  Pope  ;  but  do  not  view  it  as 
completely  established  until  the  peace  of  Passau,  1552. 

Their  system  of  faith,  is  the  confession  of  Augsburg.  Its 
capital  articles  are :  the  sufficiency  of  the  Scriptures  as  a  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ;  justification  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God, 
and  the  necessity  and  freedom  of  divine  grace.  It  was  the  • 
common  faith  of  the  reformers.  That  which  gave  them  dis- 
tinction as  a  separate  denomination,  was  the  favorite  opinion 
of  Luther,  that  though  according  to  the  papists,  the  bread  and 
wine  in  the  sacrament  are  not  converted  into  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ,  yet  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  materially 
present  with  them,  though  in  an  incomprehensible  manner. 
A.  wide  breach  was  early  made  with  Zuinglius  and  the  Hel- 
vetic churches,  who  considered  the  bread  and  wine  only  as 
symbolical  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  broken  and  shed 
for  us. 

This  breach  was  increased  by  a  pertinacity  on  the  part  of 
the  Lutherans,  to  retain  in  their  worship  some  of  the  forms  of 
the  catholics  ; — exorcism  in  baptism  ;  the  use  of  wafers  in  the 
Lord's  supper,  private  confession- of  sin  ;  images,  incense  and 
lighted  tapers  in  their  churches,  crucifix  on  the  altar  ;— also  to 
observe  many  of  the  festivals  of  the  Roman  church,  and  days 
of  saints  and  martyrs. 

Luther  drew  up  for  his  followers,  a  liturgy  or  form  of  divine 
service,  but  they  have  not  been  confined  to  that,  nor  any  par- 
ticular form  of  government.  In  Germany  the  superior  power 
is  vested  in  a  consistory,  which  has  a  president,  with  a  dis- 
tinction of  rank  and  privilege.  Denmark,  Norway,  and  Swe- 
den, acknowledge  episcopacy  ;  but  their  bishops  have  not  that 
27 


314  LUTHERANS.  [Period  III. 

pre-eminence   which  is  enjoyed  in  England.     The  supreme 
ruler  of  the  state  is  ever  ackn<»\\  ledged  as  head  of  the  church. 

This  portion  of  the  reformed  church  has  suffered  no  perse- 
cution since  the  peace  of  religion,  <  scepl  in  1C18,  when  the 
catholics  made  war  upon  it  through  the  bigoted  house  of  Aus- 
tria, under  pretence  that  it  had  departed  from  the  confession 
of  Augsburg.  Their  sufferings  for  thirty  years  were  very 
great,  but  they  were  relieved  by  the  friendly  interposition  of 
Gustavus  of  Sweden,  and  in  the  peace  of  Westphalia  in  1G48, 
had  all  their  rights  and  privileges  secured  to  them. 

Her  internal  commotions  upon  points  of  faith  and  practice, 
have  often  been  violent.  To  the  sacramental  controversy, 
succeeded  a  dispute  among  her  own  members,  upon  the  Inte- 
rim, or  propriety  of  yielding  to  the  Emperor  and  church  of 
Rome  in  things  indifferent.  The  pacific  spirit  of  Melancthon 
was  disposed  to  yield  points  in  the  article  of  justification,  and 
in  the  papal  ceremonies  and  jurisdiction,  for  which  Luther  had 
most  strenuously  contended.  He  met  with  warm  opposition 
from  Flaccius,  professor  of  divinity  at  Jena.  In  1 552,  arose  a 
warm  controversy  upon  the  necessity  of  good  works ;  and 
soon  after,  another,  called  the  syncrgiatical  controversy,  upon 
the  co-operation  of  the  human  will  with  divine  grace  in  con- 
version. 

Before  the  death  of  Melancthon,  a  considerable  defection 
had  taken  place  from  the  doctrines  of  absolute  predestination, 
irresistible  grace,  and  man's  moral  impotence,  in  which  Lu- 
ther agreed  with  Calvin.  Men  seemed  to  be  wearied  with 
the  bold  efforts,  and  the  astonishing  advancement  which  they 
had  made  in  the  discover}-  of  truth,  and,  as  is  natural  to  the 
human  mind,  to  repose  and  go  backward.  Some  things,  how- 
ever, were  favorable. 

A  large  body  grew  dissatisfied  with  consubstantiation,  and 
endeavored  to  extirpate  it  from  their  churches.  To  check 
their  progress,  a  standard  of  doctrine  Avas  adopted  by  the  civil 
and  ecclesiastical  authorities  in  157G,  at  Torgau,  called  The 
Form  of  Concord,  and  imposed  upon  the  churches  as  a  term  of 
communion.  It  occasioned  great  disturbances.  Some  of  the 
churches  refused  to  adopt  it.  Many  of  the  opposers  of  Lu- 
ther's sentiment  upon  the  sacrament,  were  imprisoned.  The 
Landgrave  of  Hesse,  and  the  elector  of  Brandenberg,  re- 
nounced Lutheranism,  and  embraced  the  communion  of  the 
Genevan  church,  which  was  a  severe  stroke  to  the  Lutheran 
cause. 


Chapter  15]  LUTHERANS.  315 

The  separation  which  was  continually  widening  between 
the  followers  of  Luther  and  Calvin,  filled  the  minds  of  all  the 
Protestant  world  with  deep  concern.  Many  attempts  were 
made  to  reconcile  them.  James  I.,  king  of  Great  Britain,  in- 
terposed by  an  embassy,  in  1915.  Many  conferences  were 
held,  but  all  in  vain.     The  Lutherans  were  always  unyielding. 

Calixtus,  professor  in  the  University  of  Helmstadt,  supposed 
that  the  true  principles  of  the  Gospel  were  retained  in  the 
Roman,  Lutheran,  and  Calvinistic  confessions,  and  endeavored 
to  bring  these  churches  together.  His  writings  gave  rise  to 
what  was  called  the  Syncretistic  controversy.  The  Luther- 
ans heaped  upon  him  torrents  of  abuse,  which,  as  he  was  a 
man  of  much  merit,  prejudiced  against  them  all  candid  and 
liberal  minds.  Had  the  Lutheran  clergy  acted  out  their 
principles  in  their  lives,  their  enemies  would  have  had  but 
little  advantage  over  them.  But  while  contending  violently 
for  their  doctrines,  their  morals  were  low.  Through  their 
carelessness  and  impotence,  drfcipline  failed,  and  a  general 
degeneracy  was  visible  in  their  churches  before  the  close  of 
the  sixteenth  century. 

Disgusted  with  their  strife  and  the  grossness  of  their  lives, 
a  small  party  called  Pietists,  arose  about  the  middle  of  the  sev- 
enteenth century,  and  endeavored  to  revive  experimental  reli- 
gion. Their  leader  was  Spener.  He  published  a  book  called 
Pious  Desires,  exhibiting  the  disorders  of  the  church,  and 
pointing  out  the  necessity  and  means  of  reformation,  which 
was  very  popular.  He  gained  some  adherents,  particularly 
Franchius,  Schadius,  and  Paulus,  three  professors  of  philoso- 
phy, who  gave,  in  their  colleges,  an  evangelical  exposition  of 
Scripture.  Their  Bible  Classes  were  popular,  and  roused  a 
spirit  of  opposition  ;  tumults  were  excited,  and  the  professors 
were  brought  before  the  public  authorities,  and  charged  no 
more  to  teach  thus  in  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

Persecution  only  strengthened  and  increased  them.  The 
Pietists,  as  they  were  now  called  in  derision,  were  found  in 
all  the  towns,  villages,  and  cities,  where  Lutheranism  was 
professed,  and  by  the  reformation  which  they  demanded,  pro- 
duced a  prodigious  excitement.  They  insisted  on  a  reform 
in  the  prevalent  system  of  theological  instruction,  which  was 
devoted  almost  entirely  to  the  subtleties  of  controversy,  neg- 
lecting the  Scriptures  and  practical  religion ;  demanded 
experimental  piety  in  all  candidates  for  the  ministry ;  con- 
demned dancing,  pantomimes,  and  theatrical  amusements,  as 


3i6  HETISTS.  [Period  111. 

unlawful  and  ruinous  to  the  Christian,  and  recommended  pri- 
vate assemblies  lor  prayer  and  religious  conversation. 

They  were  the  Puritans  of  Germany.  But  their  enemies 
charged  them  with  despising  philosophy  and  learning,  and 
theological  discussion  ;  and  derogating  from  the  power  and 
efficacy  of  the  word  of  God,  which,  they  said,  would  be  as 
great,  though  it  was  delivered  by  an  unregenerate  minister; 
and  with  useless  austerities  in  public,  and  loose  practices  in 
private  meetings,  so  that  they  were  publicly  proceeded  against 
by  the  civil  authorities.  But  vast  good  followed  their  effort. 
A  general  revival  spread  over  Germany.  Professor  Frank 
established  an  orphan  house  in  1705,  which  was  remarkably 
blessed  of  heaven. 

Happy  had  it  been  for  the  Lutheran  cause,  had  the  Pietists 
retained  their  principles  and  views,  and  enforced  their  de- 
mands. But  it  was  not  an  age  of  light.  They  degenerated 
and  were  joined,  or  rather  followed  in  subsequent  periods,  by 
enthusiasts  and  fanatics,  whl^  pretending  to  inspirations  and 
revelations,  went  through  Germany  and  Denmark,  pulling  up, 
as  they  said,  iniquity  by  the  root;  prophesying  the  downfall 
of  Babel,  i.  e.  the  Lutheran  church  ;  terrifying  the  populace  by 
fictitious  visions,  and  introducing  a  mystical  jargon  in  place  of 
true  religion. 

These  persons,  who  were  of  a  very  different  character 
from  the  original  Pietists,  excited,  for  a  long  time,  great  dis- 
turbances. Some  of  the  principal  authors  of  delusion,  were 
John  W.  Peterson,  Jacob  Behmen,  Paul  Naget,  .Martin  Side- 
line, and  a  host  of  fanatical  prophets.  No  tongue  can  tell  the 
injury  they  did  to  the  cause  of  religion  throughout  Germany. 

Among  other  consequences,  the  learned  and  refined  were 
led  to  the  study  of  a  philosophical  religion.  They  thought 
that  in  no  other  way  could  a  stop  be  put  to  the  progress  of 
superstition.  The  science  of  metaphysics  was  brought  into 
notice,  and  applied  to  religion  by  Leibnitz  and  Wolf.  The 
application  gave  much  offence  to  such  as  loved  the  simple 
doctrines  di'  Christianity  :  but  it  was  exceedingly  popular  in 
the  universities.  Metaphysical  and  mathematical  demonsi  - 
tions  wi  re  produced  of  tlie  Trinity;  of  the  nature  of  Christ, 
ami  ill  tin  duration  of  tin-  future  punishment  of  the  wicked. 
One  Laurence  Schmidt  commenced  a  new  translation  of  the 
Scriptures,  to  which  be  prefixed  a  system  of  theology,  drawn 
up  in  geometrical  order,  which  was  to  be  his  guide  in  inter- 
preting the  Scriptures,     Others  were  exceedingly  bold  in  the 


Chapter  15.]  LUTHERANS.  317 

middle  and  at  the  close  of  the  last  century,  in  their  attempts 
to  expunge  every  peculiarity  in  the  Gospel  system,  and  give 
Christianity  a  philosophical  garb.  But  none  went  to  such 
lengths,  or  have  been  so  successful  as  Sender,  a  man  of  great 
ingenuity  and  extensive  learning.  He  threw  aside  entirely 
the  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures  ;  gave  rise  to  what  is  termed 
the  doctrine  of  accommodation  ;  denied  the  possibility  of  mira- 
cles ;  ridiculed  the  account  of  the  creation  as  a  philosophi- 
cal fable,  and  of  Christ,  as  a  new  mythology ;  and  viewed 
what  was  said  by  Him  as  uttered  in  condescension  to  the 
ignorance  and  weakness  of  the  Jews,  and  the  writings  of  his 
apostles  as  little  better  than  nonsense.  His  disciples  have 
been  numerous,  and  his  system  has  been  spread  with  amazing 
industry  throughout  Germany.  It  has  almost  destroyed  those 
few  churches  in  which  were  once  preached  the  doctrines  of 
the  reformation. 

But  notwithstanding  these  great  defections  in  the  Lutheran 
church,  a  precious  body  of  pastors  and  churches  are  found 
throughout  Germany,  Denmark,  Sweden,  and  Norway,  and  a 
laudable  zeal  has  recently  been  excited  for  spreading  the 
Gospel  and  circulating  the  Scriptures  and  tracts  in  every 
direction.  Liberalism  is  not  adapted  to  the  pious  poor.  Such 
choose  a  literal  interpretation  of  the  Augsburg  confession, 
which  still  remains  the  standard  of  their  faith.  Nor  is  evan- 
gelical truth  confined  to  these.  Some  eminently  learned  men 
have,  of  late,  boldly  defended  the  ancient  faith,  through  whose 
labors  liberalism  has  received  such  a  check  that  it  is  evidently 
on  the  decline.  Two  of  the  original  supports  of  the  Lutheran 
church,  the  Electorate  of  Saxony,  and  the  Principality  of 
Hesse,  went  back  at  the  close  of  the  last  century  to  the  cath- 
olic faith.  The  efforts  of  the  catholics  to  regain  their  lost 
possessions,  have  produced  a  warm  spirit  of  animosity,  and 
proselytism  both  in  them  and  the  Protestants.  It  has  also 
resulted  in  a  great  union  between  the  Lutheran  and  Reformed 
churches  throughout  the  Prussian  monarchy,  in  the  Hessian 
territories,  and  in  those  of  Nassau,  in  the  Palatinate  and  in 
Baden.  These  churches  generally  retain  the  organization 
they  received  at  the  time  of  the  reformation. 

The  Lutheran  church  has  received  considerable  extension 
from  the  emigration  of  her  members,  at  different  times,  to 
v  irious  parts  of  the  world. 

From  among  the  Lutherans  have  proceeded  the  Moravians 
;  ad  the  Swedenborgians,  or  followers  of  the  Hon.  Emanuel 
27* 


3;  8  HELVETIC    CHURCHES.  [Period   HI. 

Swedenborg,  who  pretended  to  visions  and  revelations,  and 
founded  in  1743,  what  he  called  the  N<  v.  .'.  rusalem church. 

Swedenborg's  theology  is  very  mystical,  and  is  expressed 
in  language  to  which  mosl  nun  can  attach  do  ideas.  But  it 
is  pleasing  to  the  visionary,  and  he  lias  followers  in  Europe 
and  America  :  though  it  is  difficult  to  conceive  how  mankind 
can  receive  any  benefit  from  his  system. 

In  missionary  efforts,  the  Lutherans  have  not  been  behind 
other  reformed  churches. 

In  1717,  and  1817,  they  commemorated  their  deliverance 
from  the  church  of  Koine. 

Their  learnt  d  men  have  been*  very  numerous.  Their  prin- 
ces earlv  endowed,  with  great  munificence,  schools  and  uni- 
versities, that  their  rising  church  might  be  furnished  with  aide 
critics  and  sound  theologians.  Luther  was  a  host.  Melanc- 
thon  was  one  of  the  greatest  scholars  of  that  or  any  other  age. 
Carlostadt,  Weller,  Flaccius,  Bucer,  Westphal,  Phieffer,  Spe- 
ner,  have  held  a  high  rank.  Leibnitz,  Wolf,  Semler,  Kant, 
Schelling,  have  been  extolled  by  the  Liberals.  Among  the 
orthodox,  Storr,  Winer,  Wahl,  have  recently  labored  with 
great  effect. 


CHAP  T  I :  R    X  V  I . 

Helvetic  churches  Difference  between  Zuinplius  and  Calvin.  Triumph  of  Calvinism. 
Its  five  points.  Genevan  Academy.  Controversies  with  the  Lutherans.  Internal 
Spiritual  brethren  and  sisters.  Castalio.  Dolsec.  Servetus.  Perse- 
cutions from  the  <  stholics.  Rise  of  Arminianism.  Synod  of  Dort.  Decline  of  Cal- 
vinism in  Holland,  England,  France,  Switzerland.  Disputes  in  Holland.  Present 
state  of  the  Reformed  churches.  Literature  of  the  Calvinists.  Distinguished  nun. 
Five  points  of  Arminius.  Persecution  of  his  followers.  Their  restoration  and 
prosperity. 

The  Helvetic  churches,  which  adhered  to  Zuinglius  in  the 
sacramental  controversy,  and  in  his  simple  forms  of  divine 
worship,  and  which,  in  opposition  to  both  the  Lutheran  and 
Catholic,  assumed  the  title  of  Reformed,  received,  at  his 
death,  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  Calvin.  They  were 
Bubji  cted  by  this  act,  to  many  changes. 

Zuinglius  had  given  unbounded  power  iii  the  government  of 
the  churches  to  the  civil  magistrate.  But  Calvin  directed 
that  the  churche  should  be  governed  by  presbyteries  and  sy- 
nods composed  of  clergy  and  laity  ;  without  bishops  or  any 
clerical  subordination  ;  leaving  it  to  the  civil  magistrates  only 


Chapter  16.]  calvinistic   OR   reformed.  319 

to  provide  for  their  support,  and  to  defend  thein  from  their  ene- 
mies.    This  form  of  government  was  called  Presbyterian. 

Zuinglius  viewed  the  bread  and  wine  in  the  sacrament  only 
as  symbolical  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  but  Calvin, 
hoping  to  reconcile  the  Lutherans,  acknowledged  a  real, 
though  spiritual  presence  of  Christ  in  the  ordinance. 

Zuinglius  permitted  all  persons,  regenerate  and  unregen- 
erate,  to  partake  of  the  supper.  Calvin  viewed  it  as  improper 
for  any  to  partake,  who  had  not  been  born  of  the  Spirit. 

Zuinglius  suffered  the  doctrine  of  divine  decrees  to  form  no 
part  of  his  theology.     Calvin  made  it  an  essential  part  of  his. 

Zuinglius  confined  the  power  of  excommunication  to  the 
magistrate.  Calvin,  to  the  ministers  and  churches ;  but 
thought  the  magistrate  should  punish  the  dissolute. 

The  Swiss,  however,  would  not  at  once  readily  accede  to  all 
Calvin's  views,  especially  to  his  forms  of  church  government. 
But  the  talents  and  perseverance  of  Calvin  at  length  gained  a 
triumph  here,  and  among  the  reformed  churches  in  France, 
Holland,  Scotland,  over  the  descendants  of  the  Waldenses,  the 
valleys  of  Piedmont,  and  over  very  many  Lutheran  churches 
in  Germany,  Poland,  Prussia,  Hungary,  and  Transylvania. 

Among  this  vast  collection  of  churches,  however,  which  in 
a  short  time  became  Calvinistic,  there  was  never  a  perfect 
uniformity  of  doctrine  or  government.  The  leading  articles 
of  Calvin's  faith,  were  predestination,  particular  redemption, 
total  depravity,  effectual  calling,  and  saints'  perseverance. 
On  these  points  he  maintained, 

I.  "  That  God  hath  chosen  a  certain  number  of  the  fallen 
race  of  Adam,  in  Christ,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world, 
unto  eternal  glory,  according  to  his  immutable  purpose,  and  of 
his  free  grace  and  love,  without  the  least  foresight  of  faith, 
good  works,  or  any  conditions  performed  by  the  creature,  and 
that  the  rest  of  mankind  he  was  pleased  to  pass  by,  and  ordain 
to  dishonor  and  wrath,  for  their  sins,  to  the  praise  of  his  vin- 
dictive justice. 

II.  "  That  though  the  death  of  Christ  be  a  most  perfect 
sacrifice  and  satisfaction  for  sins  of  infinite  value,  and  abun- 
dantly sufficient  to  expiate  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  and 
though,  on  this  ground,  the  Gospel  is  to  be  preached  to  all 
mankind  indiscriminately ;  yet  it  was  the  will  of  God,  that 
Christ,  by  the  blood  of  the  cross,  should  efficaciously  redeem 
all  those,  and  those  only,  who  were  from  eternity  elected  to 
salvation  and  given  to  him  by  the  Father 


320  CALVIMSTIC    OR    REFORMED.  [Period  II!. 

III.  "  That  mankind  are  totally  depraved  in  consequence 
of  the  fall  of  the  first  iinn.  who,  being  their  public  head,  his 
sins  involved  tin-  corruption  of  all  his  posterity,  and  which 
corruption  extends  over  the-  u  hole  soul,  and  renders  it  unable 
to  turn  to  God,  or  to  do  any  thing  truly  good,  and  exposes  it  to 
his  righteous  displeasure,  both  in  this  world  and  that  which  is 
to  come. 

1  V.  ••  That  all  whom- God  hath  predestinated  unto  eternal 
life,  he  is  pleased  in  his  appointed  time  effectually  to  call  by 
his  word  and  Spirit  out  of  that  state  of  sin  and  death  in  which 
they  were  by  nature,  to  grace  and  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ. 

V.  "That  those  whom  God  has  effectually  called  and 
sanctified  by  his  Spirit,  shall  never  finally  fall  from  a  state  of 
grace.  That  true  believers  may  fall  partially,  and  would  fall 
totally  and  finally,  but  for  the  mercy  and  faithfulness  of  God, 
who  helpeth  the  feet  of  the  saints  ;  also,  that  he  who  bestow- 
eth  the  grace  of  perseverance,  bestoweth  it  by  means  of  read- 
ing and  hearing  the  word,  meditation,  exhortations,  threaten- 
ings  and  promises  ;  but  that  none  of  these  things  imply  the 
possibility  of  a  believer's  falling  from  a  state  of  justification." 

Calvin  also  taught  the  doctrine  of  three  co-ordinate  persons 
in  the  Godhead,  in  one  nature,  and  of  two  natures  in  Jesus 
Christ,  forming  one  person  ;  of  justification  by  faith,  and  of 
the  eternal  happiness  of  the  righteous,  and  endless  misery  of 
the  finally  impenitent. 

These  principles  were  fully  embodied  in  the  catechism  of 
Heidelberg,  drawn  up  by  Ursinus  for  the  use  of  the  church  of 
the  Palatinate  in  Germany,  which,  first  under  the  elector 
Frederic  111.  in  1560,  and  afterwards  under  John,  in  1583, 
embraced  the  discipline  of  Geneva.  The  Protestants  in 
Holland,  Poland,  and  Hungary,  received  Calvin's  views  of  the 
sacrament,  but  not  readily  of  predestination.  The  church  of 
England  became,  under  Edward  VI.,  Calvinistic  in  doctrine, 
but  would  not  renounce  episcopacy.  The  liolu  mian  and 
Moravian  brethren  also  received  the  creed  of  the  Calvinists, 
while  they  retained  their  at  emment.     The  French 

and  Scotch  churches  came  entirely  into  Calvin's  views.  To 
'he  co  oft  reneva,  the  Scotch  added  a  general  assembly 

of  the  whole  church,  a  tribunal  to  which  were  to  be  referred 
matters  of  highest  moment. 

Of  the  reformed  churches,  ( lalvin  was  the  life  and  the  soul, 
rroni  the  academy  at  Geneva,  proceeded  for  many  years  a 
treat  number  of  distinguish.:!  students,  who  filled  England, 


Chapter  16.]  CALViNiSTic   OR   reformed.  321 

Scotland,  France,  Italy,  and  Germany  with  his  doctrine.  He 
Avas  succeeded  by  his  colleague,  Theodore  Beza,  who  pub- 
lished a  Latin  version  of  the  New  Testament  enriched  with 
critical  observations,  and  maintained,  for  many  years,  the  high 
reputation  of  the  academy. 

In  their  early  stages,  these  churches  were  engaged  in  vio- 
lent controversies  with  the  Lutherans.  The  chief  point  of 
difference  regarded  the  Lord's  Supper.  They  differed,  also, 
concerning  the  decrees  of  God  ;  the  Lutherans  affirming  that 
these  decrees  proceeded  from  a  previous  knowledge  of  men's 
sentiments  and  characters,  and  the  reformed,  that  they  are  free 
and  unconditional,  founded  on  the  will  of  God  ; — and  concern- 
ing some  catholic  rites  and  institutions — the  use  of  images  in 
the  churches,  of  wafers  in  the  supper,  exorcism  in  baptism, 
private  confession  of  sin,  and  clerical  vestments,  which  the 
Lutherans  thought  proper  and  useful,  but  which  the  reformed 
condemned,  on  the  principle  that  the  worship  of  the  Christian 
Church  ought  to  be  restored  to  its  primitive  simplicity.  In 
these  controversies,  the  Calvinists  were  generally  triumphant, 
and  brought  over  to  their  communion  many  Lutheran  churches. 

With  divisions  and  disputes  among  themselves,  they  were 
much  less  afflicted  than  the  Lutherans ;  but  they  were  not 
wholly  unmolested.  A  sect  called  the  spiritual  brethren  and 
sisters,  spread  in  Flanders,  affirming  that  God  was  the  sole 
operating  cause  in  the  mind  of  man,  and  the  immediate  author 
of  all  human  actions  ;  that  religion  consisted  in  an  union  of 
the  spirit  with  God,  and  that  those  who  had  formed  this  union 
could  not  sin,  do  what  they  would.  Being  favored  by  Mar- 
garet, queen  of  Navarre,  they  gave  Calvin  no  small  trouble. 
At  Geneva,  Calvin's  doctrine  of  decrees  was  openly  con- 
temned by  Castalio,  master  of  the  public  school,  and  Jerome 
Bolsec,  a  French  monk.  Both  were  banished  from  the  city. 
Michael  Servetus,  a  Spanish  physician,  who  had  written 
against  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  came  to  Geneva  in  1553. 
Calvin  caused  him  to  be  apprehended  and  brought  before  the 
Senate.  Being  condemned  as  a  heretic,  Servetus  appealed  to 
the  four  Swiss  churches.  They  approved  of  the  sentence, 
and  he  was  burnt,  Oct.  27.  Calvin  wished  to  have  the  mode 
of  his  execution  changed,  but  he  thought  the  sentence  should 
be  capital.  It  was  the  opinion  of  the  age  that  erroneous  reli- 
gious principles  should  be  capitally  punished  by  the  civil 
magistrate.  A  miserable  way  of  opposing  and  subduing  error. 
The  severity  of  Calvin's  doctrine  and  discipline,  (for  he  not 


322  CALVIXISTIC    OR    REFORMED.  [Period    III. 

only  excommunicated  all  the  flagitious  from  the  church,  but 
even  had  them  punished  by  the  magistrate  and  banished  from 
the  city.)  roused  the  resentment  am!  malignity  of  the  liber- 
tines of  Geneva,  who  gave  him  perpetual  trouble. 

Calvin  and  Besa  differed  some  on  the  divine  decrees,  rela- 
ting to  the  fall  of  man.  The  former  held  that  God  permitted 
the  first  man  to  fall  into  transgression  without  absolutely  pre- 
determining  his  fall ;  the  latter,  that  God  decreed  that  Adam 
should  fall,  in  order  that  God  should  glorify  his  justice  and 
in  the  destruction  of  some,  and  salvation  of  others. 
Two  parties  were  formed  called  Sublapsarians  and  Supralap- 
sarians. 

Wherever  the  catholics  could  reach  them,  they  caused  the 
reformed  to  drink  to  the  dregs  the  cup  of  bitterness.  The 
awful  sufferings  of  the  Huguenots  in  France,  have  passed  be- 
fore us.  Near  80,000  were  destroyed  in  about  30  years  in 
that  kingdom.  By  the  revocation  of  the  edict  of  Nantez, 
about  50,000  were  driven  into  exile.  Some  fled  to  Holland, 
where  they  erected  churches,  and  enjoyed  religious  liberty. 
Among  these  were  Dumont,  Uubsoc,  and  the  eloquent  Saurin.* 

The  most  horrid  scenes  of  violence  and  bloodshed  were 
exhibited  from  1660  to  1690,  among  the  Waldenses,  whom 
the  papists  persecuted  with  relentless  fury. 

The  churches  in  Great  Britain,  as  we  shall  see  in  subse- 
quent chapters,  suffered  both  from  internal  commotion,  and 
the  fires  of  papal  persecution. 

The  church  of  the  Palatinate  passed  under  a  Roman  catho- 
lic prince,  and  was  almost  extinguished. 

At  the  opening  of  the  17th  century,  the  reformed  churches 
were  distracted  by  the  Arminian  schism.  This  originated 
with  James  Arminius,  professor  of  divinity  at  Leyden.  who 
rejected  the  whole  of  Calvin's  system  relating  to  predestina- 
tion and  grace.  He  was  warmly  upheld  and  applauded  in  his 
views,  by  many  men  of  learning  and  power  in  Holland.  He 
met,  however,  with  warm  opposition,  especially  from  Gomer, 
(league.  Alter  his  death,  in  1609,  the  controversy  be- 
came  general,  and  so  violent  were  the  debates,  such  the  tu- 

in  was  Born  at  Nismes,  1677.     He  left  France  on  the  revocation 
/.  .-mil  went  to  Geneva.     There  he  studied  w  il 
assiduity,  and  u  d  for  a  little  time  a  military  life.     Relinquishing 

this,  he  i  ministry,   ami  1705  settled  at   the  Hague.     There  he 

to  crowded  and  brilliant  audiences  with  as- 
tonishing effect.     II       edDec   30,  1730. 


Chapter  16.] 


SYNOD    AT    DORT.  323 


mults  and  broils,  that  the  magistrates  interfered,  and  the  states 
general  convened  a  general  synod  at  Doit,  in  1618,  to  con- 
sider and  decide  the  whole  controversy. 

This  was  one  of  the  most  learned  and  important  councils 
ever  assembled.  It  was  composed  of  the  most  able  divines  of 
Holland,  England,  Scotland,  Switzerland,  Bremen,  Hessia, 
and  Palatinate.  At  the  opening  of  the  synod,  the  Arminians 
demanded  the  liberty  of  disproving  the  sentiments  of  Calvin, 
especially  upon  reprobation,  but  the  synod  forbade  them,  and 
required  them  first  to  prove  their  own  sentiments.  This  they 
refused  to  do  ;  and  for  their  refusal,  were  banished  from  the 
Assembly.  Their  system  was  then  examined  and  condemned. 
The  Arminians  were  driven  from  their  churches  and  country. 

But  the  decisions  of  the  synod  were  not  popular,  and  ope- 
rated to  the  detriment  of  Calvinism.  Many  of  the  Arminians 
were  men  of  learning  and  eloquence,  and  correct  lives,  whose 
sufferings  excited  the  sympathy  of  the  public.  The  authority 
of  the  synod  was  not  universally  acknowledged  among  the 
Dutch.  The  provinces  of  Friesland,  Zealand,  Utrecht,  Guel- 
derland,  and  Groningen,  rejected  its  decisions.  England 
threw  off  the  doctrines  of  Calvin,  and  embraced  the  doctrines 
of  Arminius.  The  French  Protestants,  finding  the  decisions 
of  the  synod  extremely  offensive  to  the  catholics,  from  whom 
they  were  suffering  the  greatest  indignities,  were  afraid  pub- 
licly to  approve  of  them,  lest  they  should  bring  upon  themselves 
new  suffering,  and  gradually  relaxed  from  the  Gomarists. 

The  doctors  of  Saunuir  and  Sedan  advanced  sentiments 
conformable  to  the  Lutherans.  John  Cameron  and  Moses 
Amyraut  preached  the  doctrine  of  universal  redemption.  De 
La  Place  came  forward  with  a  denial  of  the  imputation  of 
Adam's  sin.  Claude,  Pajon,  and  Papin  exalted  the  powers  of 
human  nature,  rendering  unnecessary  the  operations  of  the 
Spirit  of  God.  By  these,  and  other  bold  spirits,  they  were 
led  in  the  course  of  this  century  to  depart  far  from  the  senti- 
ments of  Calvin,  and  before  the  revocation  of  the  edict  of 
Nantez,  the  body  of  French  Protestants  had  become  Ar- 
minians. 

The  Swiss  churches  were  seriously  affected  by  the  relaxed 
doctrines  of  the  French.  The  academy  at  Geneva  retained 
its  high  character  for  near  half  a  century,  and  was  the  resort 
of  students  from  all  parts  of  Europe ;  and  the  churches  long 
remained  firm  in  the  faith  of  the  distinguished  man  who  had  so 
highly  elevated  them.     But  some  of  the  pastors  imbibed  the 


324  CALVIXISTIC    OR    REFORMED.  [Pkriod  III. 

principles  of  Ainvraut  and  De  La  Place,  and  Geneva  was 
numbered  among  die  Arminians.  Alarmed  at  the  progress  of 
the  new  opinions,  an  assembly  of  divines  appointed  John 
Henry  Heidegger,  professor  of  divinity  at  Zurich,  in  1675,  to 
construe!  a  system  of  doctrine,  and  to  add  to  it  the  other  con- 
fessions of  the  Helvetic  church.  The  whole  was  called  the 
Form  of  concord.  But  it  occasioned  great  tumult,  for  in  the 
aexl  century  it  was  imposed  by  the  magistrates  of  Berne  upon 
all  professors  and  pastors  as  a  rule  of  faith,  and  violently 
resisted,  until  it  was  abrogated.  Since  1705,  candidates  for 
the  ministry  have  been  admitted  upon  a  general  declaration  of 
faith  in  the  Scriptures. 

The  Dutch  Calvinists  flattered  themselves  that  they  should 
have  much  peace  and  prosperity  after  the  expulsion  of  the 
Arminians,  but  they  found  themselves  involved  in  new 
troubles,  not  only  with  them  upon  their  restoration,  but  from 
intestine  disputes  upon  various  points  of  doctrine  and  practice, 
which,  for  a  whole  century,  continued  to  distract  the  United 
Provinces.  The  most  important  factions  were  the  Cocceians 
and  the  Voctians.  John  Cocceius,  Professor  of  divinity  in  the 
University  ef  Leyden,  neglecting  the  natural  and  simple 
interpretation  of  Calvin,  was  disposed  to  understand  the  words 
and  phrases  of  Scripture  in  every  sense  of  which  they  arc 
susceptible,  and  viewed  the  whole  of  the  Old  Testament  as  a 
mirror,  in  which  may  clearly  be  seen  the  New  Testament 
dispensation ;  and  every  thing  relating  to  Christ  and  his 
Apostles  as  types  or  images  of  future  eventj.  He  considered 
the  ten  commandments  not  as  a  rule  of  obedience,  but  as  a 
representation  of  the  covenant  of  grace.  With  him  united 
Des  Cartes,  the  most  famous  philosopher  of  that  period ; 
whose  leading  principles  were,  that  the  man  who  would  be  a 
philosopher  must  begin  his  inquiries  by  doubting  all  things, 
even  the  existence  of  God;  that  the  nature  or  essence  of 
it,  and  even  of  God  himself,  consists  in  thought;  that 
space  has  no  real  existence,  is  no  more  than  the  creature  of 
i';mh\  .  and  that  consequently  matter  is  without  bounds.  The 
'  occeians  and  Cartesians  united  for  the  purpose  of  delivering 
the  tin  ology  of  the  day  from  the  endless  divisions  and  subdi- 
visions of  the  peripatetical  philosophy. 

Their  attempts  met  with  opposition  in  1639  from  Voet,  a 
theological  instructor  at  Utrecht.  He  was  supported  by 
Rivet,  Des  Marets,  Maestricht,  and  the  greatest  part  of  the 
Dutch  clergy,  who  resolved  in  a  public  assembly  to  admit  no 


Chapter  16.]  CARTESIAN  PHILOSOPHY. 

one  into  the  ministry  who  favored  the  Cartesian  philosophy. 
The  states  of  Holland  also  issued  an  edict,  forbidding  the 
professors  to  teach  it  in  schools.  But  opposition  rather  aided 
'than  retarded  the  Cocceians  and  Cartesians.  The  contests 
between  the  contending  parties  were  very  violent  for  many 
years. 

Other  controversies  arose  out  of  attempts  to  simplify  reli- 
gion by  the  Cartesian  philosophy,  which  for  years  agitated 
the  United  Provinces  and  Germany.  At  one  time  the  churches 
were  rent  by  a  dispute  on  the  authority  of  reason  in  matter:; 
of  religion,  At  another  on  the  proper  generation  of  the  Son 
of  God,  on  divine  decrees,  original  sin,  and  the  satisfaction  of 
Christ.  Bewitched  by  the  Cartesian  philosophy,  Balthazer 
Becher,  minister  of  Amsterdam,  got  persuaded  that  mind 
could  not  act  upon  matter,  unless  united  with  it  as  was  the 
soul  to  the  body,  and  denied  the  scriptural  account  of  the  in- 
fluence of  the  devil  over  mankind,  and  published  in  1691  a 
work  of  immense  labor,  entitled  The  World  Bewitched,  which, 
for  a  time,  encountered  much  opposition.  There  arose,  also, 
about  the  same  time,  the  Verschorists  and  the  Hattemists,  who 
perverted  the  doctrine  of  divine  decrees  to  fatal  necessity. 

The  Cartesian  philosophy  gave  place  to  the  Newtonian. 
and  with  it  gradually  died  many  of  these  contentions.  Few 
new  subjects  of  controversy  engrossed  the  attention  of  the 
Dutch  or  Swiss  churches  in  the  eighteenth  century.  The 
Dutch  enjoyed  for  some  time  after  the  revocation  of  the  edict 
of  Nantez,  the  labors  of  many  able  French  divines.  But 
these  churches  gradually  declined,  became  lukewarm,  and 
suffered  with  the  rest  of  continental  Europe  exceedingly, 
from  French  infidelity,  and  the  horrid  wars  of  revolutionary 
France.  There  is  in  them,  however,  now,  much  of  the  life 
and  power  of  religion. 

Many  of  the  Calvinistic  churches  in  Germany  have  fallen 
a  prey  to  Liberalism  ;  though  some  few  remain  steadfast,  and 
Storr  and  others  have  so  nobly  vindicated  their  faith  that  their 
prospects  are  brightening.  In  some  of  the  Swiss  cantons  a 
precious  seed  has  remained  to  serve  the  Lord,  but  long  since 
the  Genevan  churches  degenerated  from  Calvinism  to  Armin- 
ianism,  and  through  the  poisonous  infection  of  Rosseau  and 
Voltaire,  have  nowdescended  to  the  lowest  degrees  of  Socin- 
ianism.  Recent  attempts  to  preach  the  doctrines  of  Calvin 
have  met  there  with  bitter  persecution.  The  efforts  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  have  been  felt  throughout 
28 


o26  REFORMATION.  [Period  III. 

Switzerland  and  Germany.  In  Prussia  the  prospect  is  great, 
that  not  a  child  will  hereafter  grow  up  in  ignorance  of  the 
Scriptures.  The  catholics  arc  active  to  regain  their  former 
possessions,  and  their  activity  has  compelled  the  reformed 
and  Lutherans  to  union.  The  age  of  frivolity  and  arrogant 
philosophy  seems  fast  passing  away.  The  puhlic  mind  is 
turning  rapidly,  in  the  middle  and  north  of  Europe,  to  serious 
subjects — to  something  which  will  satisfy  conscience,  and 
bring  peace  and  consolation  to  ruined  man. 

The  Protestants  who  have  remained  in  France,  since  the 
revocation  of  the  edict  of  Nantez,  have  lived  in  great  seclu- 
sion. Their  worship  was  interdicted  by  Lewis  XIV. ;  their 
marriages  were  declared  illegal,  and  oppression  in  every  form 
laid  them  in  the  dust.  From  his  death  to  the  revolution,  they 
met  with  milder  treatment.  Then  every  man  was  left  to  his 
own  religion.  They  now  number  about  a  million  and  a  half. 
For  the  last  four  years  they  have  been  rapidly  increasing,  es- 
pecially in  the  south  of  France.  Near  Lyons,  a  number  of 
villages  have  become  Protestant,  and  some  hundreds  have 
professed  to  be  the  subjects  of  renewing  grace.  The  consti- 
tution of  the  reformed  church  is  Presbyterian.  It  is  divided 
into  89  consistories.  The  Lutherans  are  chiefly  in  the  north 
of  France. 

Where  then-  is  a  population  of  a  thousand,  the  pastors  are 
supported  by  government ;  295  Calvinistic,  and  220  Lutheran 
pastors  are  now  thus  partially  paid.  .Many  others  there  are, 
who  receive  no  pay  from  this  source,  because  the  population 
is  insufficient.  A  handsome  sum  has  recently  been  granted 
by  government  for  their  colleges,  and  the  repair  of  their 
churches  ;  6000  members  form  a  consistorial  church. 

A  warm  missionary  spirit  has  lately  been  excited  among 
them.  The  monthly  concert,  is  extensively  observed,  and 
Sabbath  schools  have  been  established.  A  Bible,  Tract,  and 
Missionary  Society  have  been  formed  at  Paris. 

A  remnant  of  the  Waldenses  is  to  be  found  in  the  valleys  of 
Piedmont.  Tiny  remain  truly  Protestant :  but  they  are  ex- 
ceedingly oppressed  by  the  catholics,  being  excluded  from 
the  military  and  civil  employments,  and  the  learned  profes- 
sions, and  compelled  to  observe  the  festivals  of  the  papists, 
and  to  abstain  from  work  on  the  festival  days.  They  number 
13  parishes,  comprising  13  pastors  and  a  population  of  16,000. 
Among  them  are  not  more  than  1180  catholics. 

It  is  remarkable  and  favorable,  that,  though  the  majority  of 


Chapter  16.] 


ARMINIANS.  327 


the  teachers  and  people  in  the  reformed  churches  have  de- 
parted far  from  their  original  standards  of  faith,  yet  those 
standards— the  Helvetic  Confession,  the  Heidelberg  Cate- 
chism, the  decisions  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  ami  the  thirty-nine 
articles,  remain  unaltered  as  their  professed  creeds. 

The  Calvinists  have  held  the  first  rank  in  sacred  literature. 
The  Genevan  Academy  sent  out  a  large  number  of  able  theo- 
logians. The  greatness  of  Calvin  has  ever  been  felt  and 
acknowledged  by  all  his  foes.  Beza,  as  a  scholar,  was  not 
much  his  inferior.  Others  who  associated  with  them  and 
succeeded  them,  shone  with  distinguished  brightness.  Oeco- 
lampadius,  Bullinger,  Farel,  Viret,  Hospinion,  in  the  six- 
teenth, and  the  two  Buxtorfs  and  Turrentin,  in  Switzerland  ; 
Gomer,  Cocceius,  Voet,  Spanhem,  De  Maestricht,  in  Hol- 
land ;  Du  Moullin,  Daille,  Claude,  Basnage,  Saurin,  in 
France,  in  the  seventeenth  century  ;  besides  those  in  Eng- 
land, Scotland,  and  America,  who  will  pass  before  us  in  the 
history  of  those  churches. 

In  holiness,  spirituality,  purity  of  morals,  zeal  in  the  cause 
of  Christ  and  salvation  of  men,  the  Calvinists  have  been  sur- 
passed by  none. 


ARMINIANS. 


The  Arminians  were  distinguished  by  their  peculiar  views 
of  the  five  points  of  Calvinism.  In  relation  to  these,  they 
believed, 

I.  That  God,  from  eternity,  determined  to  bestow  salvation 
on  those  who,  he  foresaw,  would  persevere  unto  the  end,  and 
to  inflict  everlasting  punishment  on  those  who  should  continue 
in  their  unbelief,  and  resist  his  divine  succors  ;  so  that  elec- 
tion and  reprobation  are  conditional. 

II.  That  Jesus  Christ,  by  his  sufferings  and  death,  made 
an  atonement  for  the  sins  of  all  mankind,  and  of  every  indi- 
vidual in  particular ;  that,  however,  none  but  those  who 
believe  in  him,  can  be  partakers  of  his  benefits. 

III.  That  mankind  are   not  totally  depraved,  and  that  de 
pravity  does  not  come  upon  them  by  virtue  of  Adam's  being 
their  federal  head. 

IV.  That  the  grace  of  God,  which  converts  men,  is  not 
irresistible. 

V.  That  those  who  are  united  to  Christ  by  faith  may  fall 
from  a  state  of  grace,  and  finally  perish. 

Arminius  was    a   pupil   of   Calvin,   and    for   many   years 


328  ;inia\s.  [Period  III. 

preached  his  .sentiments.  lie  did  not  avow  this  creed  until 
he  had  attained  to  the  professorship  of  divinity  at  Leyden. 
He  died  in  1609,  before  it  had  much  engaged  the  attention  of 
the  Christian  world ; — leaving  a  great  reputation  among  his 
followers  for  penetration  and  piety. 

After  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  the  Arminians 
were  treated  by  Maurice,  prince  of  Holland,  with  great 
severity.  Ijarne veldt,  their  most  distinguished  civilian,  was 
beheaded  on  a  scaffold.  Grotius,  one  of  the  most  learned 
men  in  Europe,  who  advocated  their  system,  was  condemned 
to  perpetual  imprisonment ;  but  he  fled,  and  found  refuge  in 
France.  Many  retired  to  Antwerp.  A  colony  accepted  an 
invitation  of  Frederic,  duke  of  Holstein,  and  settled  in  his 
dominions,  and  built  a  town  which  they  called  Fredericstadt. 
Political  artifice  was  the  basis  of  all  this  religious  persecution. 

After  the  death  of  prince  Maurice,  in  1625,  the  Arminians 
were  recalled  from  exile,  and  treated  with  great  lenity  and 
kindness.  They  erected  churches  and  founded  a  college  at 
Amsterdam.  Episcopus,  their  chief  advocate,  was  appointed 
their  first  theological  professor.  They  soon  numbered  in  the 
United  Provinces,  34  congregations,  and  48  pastors.  The 
Church  of  England  became  inclined  to  their  sentiments, 
through  the  influence  of  archbishop  Laud,  so  that  they  num- 
ber in  their  train  some  of  her  most  distinguished  prelates.  A 
considerable  portion  of  the  Episcopal  church  in  America,  also 
the  Wesleyan  Methodist*,  and  many  Congregationalists  of 
the  last  century,  in  New  England,  embraced  their  system. 

Some  of  their  principal  writers  have  been,  Arminius,  Epis- 
copus, Vorstius,  Grotius,  Limborch,  Le  Clerc,  Wetstein, 
Whitby,  Taylor,  Fletcher.  Le  Clerc  wrote  a  commentary  on 
the  Bible  ;  Wetstein  on  the  New  Testament. 


Chapter  17.]  church  of  England.  329 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

Imperfect  character  of  the  reformation  in  England.  Cranmer  made  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury.  Bible  translated  and  given  to  the  people.  Monasteries  suppressed. 
Relics  ridiculed.  Catholic  Rebellion.  Henry  VIII.  excommunicated.  His  death. 
Excellent  reign  of  Edward  VI.  Liturgy  and  articles  introduced.  Reign  of  Mary. 
Popish  persecution.  Martyrdom  of  John  Rogers,  Saunders,  Hooper,  Taylor,  Brad- 
ford, Ridley,  and  Latimer.  Cranmer.  Darkness  and  distress  of  the  period.  Death 
of  Mary  and  accession  of  Elizabeth.  Restoration  ol'lhe  Protestants.  Establishment 
of  the  English  church. 

The  reformation  in  England,  being  little  besides  a  transfer 
of  supreme  power  from  the  Pope  to  the  king,  left  the  nation 
still  groaning  under  the  monstrous  corruptions  of  popery  ;  so 
that  the  history  of  this  church  presents  a  long  and  hard  struggle 
between  such  as  wished  for  a  thorough  reform,  and  the  friends 
of  the  papacy.  Henry  VIII.  was  a  monarch  of  violent  pas- 
sions. He  had  broken  from  the  Pope  ;  but  he  was  determined 
to  be  Pope  in  his  own  dominions,  and,  whether  right  or 
wrong,  would  be  obeyed.  Fortunately  for  the  cause  of  truth, 
he  elevated  to  the  See  of  Canterbury,  Thomas  Cranmer,  a  man 
of  great  learning  and  sound  judgment,  of  a  calm  temper  and  an 
honest  heart ;  whose  mind  rapidly  opened  to  the  doctrines  of 
the  Bible,  and  which,  for  many  years,  he  most  ably  defended. 

The  language  of  WicklifF's  version  of  the  New  Testament, 
which  had  been  made  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  antecedent 
to  this  period,  had  become  obsolete  ;  and  it  was  moreover  a 
prohibited  book,  so  that,  the  nation  were  really  without  the 
Scriptures.  But  one  William  Tyndall,  impressed  with  the 
immense  importance  of  a  free  circulation  of  the  Bible,  in  the 
language  of  the  day,  retired,  for  security,  to  the  continent, 
where  he  translated  the  New  Testament  into  English.  An 
edition  was  printed  at  Antwerp,  with  short  comments,  and 
sent  to  England,  for  distribution,  in  1526.*     But  its  circulation 


*  This  was  the  first  time  the  Scriptures  were  ever  printed  in  English. 
"  Cardinal  Wolsey  declaimed  against  the  art  of  printing  as  that  which 
would  take  down  the  honor  and  profit  of  the  priesthood,  by  making  the 
people  as  wise  as  they." — Bail:  r. 

When  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  originals  wore  first  printed,  the  monks  de- 
clared from  the  pulpits,  (such  was  the  gross  ignorance  of  the  age,)  "  that 
there  was  a  new  language  discovered,  called  Greek,  of  which  the  people 
should  beware,  since  it  produced  all  heresies,  that  in  this  language  was 
come  forth  a  book  called  the  New  Testament,  which  was  now  in  every 
body's  hands,  and  which  was  full  of  thorns  and  briers.  And  there  had  also 
now  another  language  started  up,  which  they  called  Hebrew,  and  that  they 
who  learned  it  were  termed  Hebrews." 
28* 


330  CHIRCH    OF    ENGLAND.  [PERIOD  III. 

was  violently  opposed  by  the  papists,  and  prohibited  by  the 
bishops  as  infected  with  heresy  ;  and  Tonstel,  bishop  of  Lon- 
don, had  the  edition  privately  pur  id  publicly  burnt  at 
Cheapside.  This  event  was  far  from  being  unfavorable  ;  for 
with  the  money  for  which  Tyndall  sold  his  books,  he  was 
enabled  to  print,  in  1531,  a  more  correct  version  ;  and  the 
very  ad  of  conilagration,  excited  great  displeasure,  and  a 
spirit  for  reading  the  Scriptures,  which  nothing  could  sup- 
press. .Many  -who  dispersed  this  hated  book,  and  manv  Who 
preached  and  avowed  its  doctrines,  were  brought  before  the 
bishop's  courts,  and  condemned  to  the  flames.  Tyndall  him- 
self was  villainously  betrayed  at  Brussels  ;  and  first  strangled 
at  the  stake  and  then  burnt.  He  expired,  praying,  "Lord, 
open  the  king  of  England's  eyes." 

Cranmer,  assisted  by  the  new  queen,  Ann  Boleyn,  endeav- 
ored to  stop  the  persecutions  in  England  ;  but  the  king  had 
written  in  defence  of  the  Romish  faith,  and  had  too  much  pride 
to  renounce  his  opinions,  and  was  violently  pressed  to  what 
he  still  believed  to  be  duty,  by  the  Duke  of  Norfolk,  Gardiner, 
bishop  of  Winchester,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  clergy. 

Convinced  that  there  could  be  no  reformation  without  the 
Scriptures,  Cranmer  prevailed  upon  the  king,  in  1534,  to 
order  a  translation  of  the  Bible  by  some  learned  men,  which 
should  be  printed  and  put  into  the  hands  of  the  people,  it 
was  a  great  point  gained.  The  work  was  committed  to  nine 
eminent  scholars  ;  and  when  fini  sent  to  Paris  to  be 

printed.     The  next   y<  rdale,  an  associate  of 

Tyndall,  printed  at  Zurich  the  whole  Bible  in  English  ; 
which  immediately  received  the  royal  sanction,  and  was  pla- 
ced, by  the  ku  -•,  in  every  parish  church  in  the  king- 
dom. Cranm  "  was  no  sooner  printed,  than  it  was 
seized  by  the  inquisitors  and  comi  flames.  The 
printers  fled  to  London  with  sses,  and  a  few  copies 
that  were  saved,  where  il  was  ce-printed  and  e^eredby  royal 
decree  for  sale  to  all  the  ki  But  so  small  was 
the  number  of  the  people  thai  could  ■  <  ad,  thai  the  edition  of 
only  600  copi<  -:  was  not  who]          I  '  oft*  in  thr 

The  :■  y   !  d<  he  papal  clergy ; 

but  the  peoph  I  the  Bibb  it  joy.     Multitudes 

continually  flocked  to  the  chun  ■unions  of  the 

Scr  pturesfro  Cranmer's  heart  was 

avi   •  as  lively  picture  of  the  times. 
He  mentions  "  that  wl  w<  d  the  Bible  to  be  set  forth  to 


Chapter  17.]  church  of  exglaxd.  331 

filled  with  gladness  at  this  "  day  of  reformation,"  which  be 
concluded  was  now  risen  in  England  since  the  light  of  God's 
word  did  shine  over  it  without  a  cloud. 

The  next  thing  to  which  Cranmer  directed  his  attention,  was 
the  suppression  of  the  monasteries.  These  gave  law  to  the 
learning  and  religion  of  the  nation  ;  and  while  they  remained, 
ignorance  and  superstition  would  brood  over  the  land.  Henry 
at  once  coincided  with  the  views  of  Cranmer,  as  the  monks 
were  all  his  enemies,  and  would  not  acknowledge  his 
supremacy,  and  he  could  fill  his  empty  coffers  from  their  vast 
funds.  In  1535,  commenced  their  visitation ;  the  object  of 
which  was  to  expose  their  iniquities.  They  were  required  to 
acknowledge  the  king's  supremacy,  and  to  pursue  a  holy 
course.  In  both  they  were  condemned.  Indeed  their  vices 
are  not  to  be  named.  375  of  the  lesser  convents  were  dis- 
solved. Henry  acquired  10,000/.  in  plate  and  moveables,  and 
a  clear  yearly  revenue  of  30,000/. ;  above  10,000  persons 
were  cast  upon  the  world.  Pleased  with  the  result,  the 
profligate  monarch  proceeded  to  lay  hands  on  the  large  reli- 
gious houses  ;  the  people  being  quieted  with  the  declaration, 
that  they  would  never  again  be  burdened  with  taxes,  for  the 
revenue  obtained  would  support  40  earls,  60  barons,  8000 
knights,  and  40,000  soldiers ;  make  provision  for  the  poor, 
and  support  the  preachers  of  the  Gospel.  All  this  might  have 
been  done,  so  immensely  rich  had  the  monks  become,  but 
Henry  squandered  the  money  among  his  favorites. 

In  the  suppression  of  the  monasteries,  their  relics  were  all 
brought  forth,  and  made  the  objects  of  ridicule  and  scorn. 
Abominable  frauds  were  exposed.  A  vial  which  was  said  to 
contain  our  Saviour's  blood,  which  could  be  seen  only  by  the 
righteous,  and  which  had  lonu  been  venerated,  was  exhibited 

be  read  in  the  churches,  immediately  several  poor  men  in  the  town  of 
Chelmsford,  in  Essex,  where  .  bought  the  New  Testament ; 

and  on  Sundays   sat  reading   it  in  lo         end  of  the  church.     Many- 

would  flock  about  them  to  hear  their  reading ;  and  he,  among  the  rest,  be- 
ing then  but  fifteen  years  old,  came  every  Sunday  to  hear  the  glad  and  sweet 
tidings  of  the  Gospel.  But  his  father,  observing  it  once,  angrily  fetched 
him  away,  and  would  have  him  say  the  Latin  matins  with  him,  which 
grieved  him  much.  And  as  he  returned  at  other  times  to  hear  the  Scrip- 
tures read,  his  father  still  would  fetch  him  away.  TbJs  put  him  upon  the 
thought  of  learning  to  read  English,  that  he  might  read  the  New  Testa- 
ment himself,  which,  when  he  had  by  diligence  effected,  he  and  his  father's 
apprentice  bought  a  New  Testament,  joined  their  stocks  together,  and  to 
conceal  it,  laid  it  under  the  bed  of  straw,  and  read  it  at  convenient  times." 
— Townley. 


332  CHURCH   OF   ENGLAND.  [Period  III. 

and  found  to  he  thick  and  opaque  on  the  side  held  to  sinners, 
and  transparent  on  the  opposite.  An  image  which  has  been 
a  favorite  object  of  pilgrimage,  because  it  moved  its  head  and 
feet,  was  taken  to  pieces,  and  its  mechanism  was  exposed  to 
the  people  in  church,  by  the  bishop  of  Rochester.  The 
shrine  of  Reelect  was  the  most  profitable  in  England.  It  re- 
ceived annually  oyer  1000/.  An  immense  sum  at  that  age. 
Henry  unsainted  and  imshrined  him,  and  ordered  his  name  to 
be  struck  from  the  calender  and  his  bones  to  be  burnt. 

The  Rope  could  not  now  restrain  his  anger.  Henry  was 
excommunicated,  and  his  kingdom  laid  under  an  interdict; 
but  the  days  of  John  were  passed  away.  Henry  regarded  it 
as  the  idle  wind. 

A  rebellion  broke  out  among  the  papists  in  England.  A 
hundred  thousand  collected  in  Yorkshire,  under  one  Aske, 
and  called  their  march  the  pilgrimage  of  grace.  This  en- 
couraged risings  in  other  parts  of  the  country.  But  they  were 
suppressed  by  the  royal  armies. 

The  king  had  filled  his  coffers  by  exterminating  monaste- 
ries, relics,  and  images, — but  he  adhered  rigorously  to  tran- 
substantiation,  and  committed  to  the  llames  such  as  denied  it. 
In  this,  Cranmer,  who  had  not  as  yet  gained  light,  coincided 
with  him.  But  in  1539,  to  his  great  grief,  six  popish  articles, 
establishing  transubstantiation,  purgatory,  the  celibacy  of 
priests  and  auricular  confession,  were  enacted  in  Parliament, 
and  the  papal  cause  gained  a  temporary  triumph.  Five  hun- 
dred persons  were  committed  to  prison,  and  numbers  to  the 
flames.  Cranmer  came  near  falling  a  sacrifice.  The  king 
suffered  him  to  be  summoned  before  the  council  to  be  tried  for 
his  life,  but  he  had  a  secret  affection  for  him,  and  he  gave  him 
his  sealed  ring  to  present  to  them,  should  they  go  to  extremi- 
ties.    This  alone  saved  him. 

At  this  critical  moment,  Henry  died,  A.  D.  1547,  cursed  by 
the  papists  and  abhorred  by  the  V*'1  He  was  suc- 

ceeded by  Edward  VI.  ;  a  prince  only  nine  years  of.  age,  but 
remarkably  mature  and  eminently  devoted  to  the  service  of 
God,  am!  e  of  the   reformation.      He  lived  but  six 

years  from  this  time  ;  but  he  did  every  thing  that  he  was  able 
!i»  do  in  so  short  a  .  rerance  of  his  dominions 

i'om  the  corruptions  of  popery,  and  to  bring  his  subjects  to 
.   e  ki,..  the  truth.     His  religious  principles' were 

l    ilvinistic.  pledged  as  a  sister  church ; 

t  he  adhered  to  the  Episcopal  form  which  had  been  estab- 


Chapter  17.]  HENRY   vin.      EDWARD   VI.  333 

lished.  lie  had  a  liturgy  prepared  lor  the  people,  that  pray- 
ers to  the  saints,  and  lying  legends,  might  erase  ;  articles  of 
religion  framed,  corresponding  to  those  of  Calvin;  all  laws 
and  canons  requiring  celibacy  in  the  clergy,  repealed  ;  auri- 
cular confession  abolished  ;  and  he  invited  eminent  reformers 
from  the  continent,  particularly  Martyr,  Bucer,  Fagius  and 
Ochinus,  to  reside  in  his  dominions,  that  they  might  aid  in 
enlightening  his  people.  Farther  he  would  have  proceeded 
if  he  could.  In  his  diary,  he  laments  "  that  he  could  not  re- 
store the  primitive  discipline  according  to  his  heart's  desire, 
because  several  of  the  bishops  were  unwilling  to  it." 

In  his  reign  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  was  fully  dis- 
cussed, and  renounced,  by  Cranmer,  Ridley,  and  Latimer,  the 
three  principal  reformers.  But  Cranmer  still  thought  it  right 
to  burn  for  heretical  opinions,  and  had  Joan  of  Kent,  a  fanat- 
ical anabaptist,  brought  to  the  flames,  though  Edward  signed 
the  commission  with  tears,  saying  that  the  archbishop  must 
answer  for  it.  Van  Paris,  a  Dutchman,  was  afterwards  burnt 
for  being  an  Arian. 

The  reformers  made  merciless  destruction  of  the  wealth  of 
churches  and  monasteries,  and  in  many  cases  exceedingly  en- 
riched themselves.  The  catholics  rose  in  many  parts  of*  the 
country,  and  threatened  the  entire  subversion  of  the  govern- 
ment, but  were  subdued.  They  had  a  warm  friend  in  Mary, 
the  sister  of  the  king,  who  contrived  to  have  mass  in  her 
house,  and  was  a  rallying  point  to  all  who  were  friendly  to  the 
old  religion. 

This  violent  catholic  succeeded  her  brother.  It  was  a 
mysterious  providence.  Edward  had  willed  the  crown  to 
the  Lady  Jane  Grey,  a  Protestant ;  but  Mary  the  lawful  heir, 
was  immediately  received  by  the  people.  Her  mind  was 
superstitious  and  melancholy.  She  had  always  hated  the 
reformed  religion,  and  she  was  resolved  to  bring  the  nation 
back  to  the  church  of  Rome. 

On  the  8th  of  August,  1553,  king  Edward  was  buried. 
Cranmer  read  the  Protestant  service  ;  but  he  felt  it  to  be  the 
burial  of  the  reformation.  The  catholics  throughout  the 
kingdom,  set  up  their  forms  of  worship  without  waiting  for  a 
repeal  of  the  laws  of  king  Edward.  Bonner,  Gardiner  and 
others,  who  had  formerly  been  removed  from  the  bishoprics, 
were  restored.  All  preaching  was  prohibited  except  such  as 
received  the  queen's  license.  The  reformers  were  driven 
with  great  insolence  from  their  pulpits.     All  the  marriages  of 


334  CHURCH    OF    ENGLAND.  [Pekiod    III 

the  cler<*>-  wore  declared  mill,  and  their  children  were  pro- 
nounced illegitimate.     Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  a  man 

who  would  have  held  the  fust  rank  among  the  Spanish  inquis- 
itors, was  made  lord  chancellor.  All  tin-  laws  of  king  Edward 
relating  to  religion,  were  repealed  ;  and  the  ancient  service 
was  re-established.  The  queen  expressed  her  desire  to  the 
Pope  that  England  might  again  be  received  as  a  faithful 
daughter  of  the  church,  and  that  Cardinal  Pool  might  be  sent 
from  Home  with  legatine  power. 

These  various  proceedings  taught  the  reformers  that  they 
had  nothing  to  expect  but  death,  in  its  most  horrid  forms. 
Many  of  them  fled  into  Scotland,  Switzerland,  and  Germany. 
Cranmer  was  advised  to  escape,  as  it  was  supposed  that  he 
would  be  the  first  victim  ;  but  he  refused,  saying  it  ill  became 
him  to  cpiit  the  station  in  Avhich  providence  had  placed  him 
At  an  early  period,  he  and  Latimer  were  sent  to  the  tower. 
He  was  greatly  beloved,  and  it  was  feared  by  many,  that  vio- 
lence toward  him  would  arouse  the  people.  But  the  queen 
and  his  relentless  enemies  were  bent  on  his  destruction. 
Gardiner,  however,  fearing  that  Pool  would  succeed  him  in 
office,  protracted  that  event  as  long  as  possible. 

To  strengthen  herself,  Mary  united  in  marriage  with  Philip, 
son  of  the  Emperor  Charles  V.,  sent  Elizabeth,  her  sister, 
afterward  queen,  to  prison,  and  brought  the  lady  Jane  Grey 
to  the  block.  Jane  was  an  eminently  pious  woman,  of  whom 
the  world  was  not  worthy.  She  rejoiced,  she  said,  at  her 
'•  approaching  end,  since  nothing  could  be  to  her  more  wel- 
come than  to  be  delivered  from  that  valley  of  misery,  into 
that  heavenly  throne  to  which  she  was  to  be  advanced." 
She  repeated  the  fifty-first  psalm,  laid  her  head  upon  the 
block,  and  said,  "  Lord  Jesus,  into  thy  hand  I  commend  my 
spirit." 

To  give  the  papal  cause  the  appearance  of  justice  and 
moderation,  a  public  disputation  was  held  at  Oxford,  in  the 
spring  of  1554,  between  the  leading  divines  on  both  sides. 
Three  questions  were  discussed,  viz.  :  whether  the  natural 
body  of  Christ  was  really  in  the  sacrament?  Whether  any 
other  substance  remained  besides  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ?  Whether,  in  the  mass,  there  was  a  propitiatory 
sacrifice  lor  the  dead  and  living  I  Cranmer,  Ridley,  and 
Latimer,  spoke  lor  the  reformed  with  great  boldness  and 
power.     But    tiny  were    declared   vanquished,    required   to 


Chapter  17.]  queen  marys  persecution.  335 

subscribe  to  the  popish  faith,  and  on  refusal,  were  pronounced 
obstinate  heretics,  and  excluded  from  the  church. 

In  the  succeeding  summer,  the  bishops  performed  their 
visitations,  and  saw  that  the  catholic  religion  was  fully- 
established.  Such  priests  as  conformed,  were  anointed  and 
clothed  with  priestly  vestments.  Above  twelve  thousand  who 
refused,  were  ejected,  and  the  most  eminent  were  imprisoned. 
In  November,  sanguinary  laws  were  passed  in  Parliament, 
and  persecution  began. 

The  first  martyr  was  John  Rogers.  He  had  been  a  fellow 
laborer  of  Tyndall  and  Coverdale,  in  translating  the  Bible, 
and  was  now  prebendary  of  St.  Paul.  He  had  a  wife  and  ten 
children  with  whom  he  wished  to  speak,  but  was  not  per- 
mitted. He  was  burned  at  Smithfield,  Feb.  4,  1555.  His 
wife,  with  her  ten  children,  one  hanging  at  the  breast,  was  a 
spectator  of  the  scene. 

The  next  was  Lawrence  Saunders.  He  was  burnt  at 
Coventry.  He  embraced  the  stake,  exclaiming,  "  welcome, 
cross  of  Christ !  welcome,  everlasting  life  !"  The  third  was 
Hooper,  bishop  of  Gloucester,  the  most  laborious  and  popular 
preacher  of  the  day.  He  had  once  fled  from  the  persecution 
.of  Henry  to  Zurich,  but  returned  on  the  accession  of  Edward. 
He  had  there  imbibed  some  presbyterian  principles,  and  re- 
fused to  be  consecrated  in  the  episcopal  vestments ;  but 
finally  conformed.  When  he  left  Zurich,  he  anticipated  mar- 
tyrdom. "  The  last  news  of  all,"  said  he  to  his  friends,  "  I 
shall  not  be  able  to  write,  for  there  where  I  shall  take  most 
pains,  there  you  shall  hear  of  me  burned  to  ashes."  He  was 
again  advised  to  flee,  but  refused.  When  he  and  Rogers 
were  brought  out  of  prison  for  examination,  the  sheriff  found 
it  difficult  to  conduct  them  through  the  streets,  so  great  was 
the  press  to  see  them.  They  were  men  greatly  beloved  and 
respected.  That  the  effect  might  be  the  greater,  he  was  sent 
to  his  own  diocess  to  be  burnt  there.  On  the  9th  of  February, 
he  was  bound  to  the  stake.  The  fire  consumed  him  but 
slowly.  One  hand  was  seen  to  drop  off'  before  he  expired. 
His  last  words  were,  "  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit."  An 
immense  crowd  of  people  were  witnesses  of  the  horrid  scene. 
He  was  the  great  father  of  the  puritans. 

The  same  day,  Dr.  Rowland  Taylor  was  burnt  at  Hadley  ; 

^nd  in  the  month  of  March,  a  number  of  others  were  burnt  at 

Smithfield.     The  effect   of  these  dreadful  scenes  was  very 

liferent  from  what  the  papists  expected.      Gardiner  supposed 


336  .     OF     ENGLAND.  [PERIOD    III. 

that  two  or  three  buntings  would  extirpate  Protestantism  from 
England,  But  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  was  again  the  seed  of 
the  church.  The  reformers  stood  firm  to  their  Cause,  and 
gloried  in  their  sufferings  for  Christ.  The  nation  became 
exasperated.  Philip  openly  disavowed  them,  and  they  were 
stopped  for  a  time. 

The  prisons  were  crowded  with  the  ablest  and  best  men  of 
England,  and  were,  in  fact,  the  best  Christian  schools  and 
churches.  There  religious  instruction  was  constantly  im- 
parted, and  prayer  and  praise  were  offered. 

In   the  month  of  June,  the   business  of  burning  re-com- 
menced.    Tin-  dead  body  of  a  robber  who  had  on  the  scaffold 
uttered   something  true,   was    condemned   and   burnt.     John 
Bradford,  a  preacher  in  London,  was  a  distinguished  victim. 
When  in  prison,  a  recantation  was  sent  to  him  ;  and  when  he 
had  heard  it,  lie  asked  for  his  condemnation,  pricked  his  hand 
and  sprinkled  upon  the  bill  his  blood,  bidding  them  carry  it  to 
the  bishop,  and  tell  him  he   had  already  sealed  it  with  his 
blood.     "  He  endured  the  flame  as  a  fresh  gale  of  wind  on  a 
hot  summer's  day,"  and  exclaimed  in  the  fire,  "  straight  is 
the  way,  and  narrow  is  the  gate  that  leadeth  to  salvation,  and 
there  be  that  find  it."     Through  the  months  of  July,  Au- 
:,  and  September,  numbers  were  burnt  at  several  places. 
Six  were  burnt  in  one   fire  in  Canterbury.     On  the  16th  of 
October,  two  distinguished  victims  were  sacrificed  at  Oxford, 
Ridley  and    Latimer.     The    former  was    one    of  the    most 
able  and  learned  of  English  reform. ts  ;  the  latter  was  a  man 
of  great  simplicity  of  character,  of  wit  and  boldness,  who  by 
his  preaching  had  done  more  than  almost  any  man  to  expose 
the   follies  of  popery,  and  sustain  the  truth.      When  he  was 
burnt,  he  was  84  years  of  age.      He  had  suffered  much  from 
the  cold  damps  of  his  prison,  and  hard  treatment,  and  had  a 
very  decrepid   appearance.     He    came    before    the   council, 
'•  hat  in  hand,  with  a  handkerchief  bound  round  his  head,  and 
r  it  anight  cap  or  two,  with  a  meat  cap,  such  as  townsmen 
d   in  those  days,  with  two  bread  flaps  to  button  under  the 
chin.     1  lis  dress  was  a  gown  of  Bristol  frieze,  old  andthrcad- 
1  round  the   body  with  a   penny  leathern  girdle  ; 
his  Testament  was   suspended  from  his  girdle  by  a    leathern 
_    and  his  spectacles  without  a  case,  were  hanging  from 
his  neck  upon  his  breast."     Kidley  wrote  several  valuable 
to  bis  friends  and  countrymen   during  his  imprison- 
.  \  iiich  still   remain.     After  las  condemnation  he  was 


Chapter  17.]  QUEEN    MARY  s  persecution.  337 

publicly  degraded  from  his  office.  They  were  led  out  to- 
gether  to  the  place  of  death,  which  was  aear  Baliol  College. 
They  embraced  each  oilier,  and  knelt  and  prayed.  A  short 
sermon  was  preached  to  mock  them.  And  when  the  tire  was 
brought,  the  venerable  old  man  said,  "  Be  of  good  courage, 
master  Ridley,  and  play  the  man.  We  shall  this  day  light 
such  a  candle,  by  God's  grace,  in  England,  as  I  tras  I 
never  be  put  out."  Bags  of  gun  powder  were  tied  about  their 
bodies  to  hasten  their  death.  Latimer  soon  yielded  to  the 
flames,  but  Ridley  suffered  a  tedious  martyrdom. 

No  sooner  was  the  vengeance  of  the  odious  Gardiner  glut- 
ted with  the  death  of  these  excellent  men,  than  he  was  called 
to  give  up  his  account.  His  last  words  were,  "  I  have  sinned 
with  Peter,  but  I  have  not  wept  with  Peter."  Bonner  had 
already  been  active  in  the  bloody  work,  and  was  ready  to 
continue  it.  Three  were  burnt  at  one  stake  in  Canterbury,  in 
November,  and  on  the  18th  of  December,  Philpot,  archdeacon 
ol  Westminster,  suffered  at  Smithfield.  "  I  will  pay  my 
vows,"  said  this  excellent  man,  "  in  thee,  O  Smithfield." 
Sixty-seven  had  this  year  been  burnt  for  their  attachment  to 
the  Protestant  cause. 

But  the  great  object  of  the  queen's  vengeance  still  remained. 
This  was  Cranmer.  No  sooner  had  this  great  and  good  man 
discerned  the  course  which  was  to  be  taken,  than  he  settled 
all  his  private  affairs,  that  he  might  be  prepared  for  the  worst. 
His  confinement  was  long,  and  no  means  were  spared  to  con- 
vert him  to  the  Romish  faith.  On  September  12th,  1525, 
commissioners  were  sent  by  the  queen  to  Oxford,  to  try  him. 
Cranmer  defended  himself  with  meekness  and  learning.  He 
was  commanded  to  appear  before  the  Pope  at  Rome  in  eighty 
days.  This  he  said  he  would  do  if  the  queen  would  send 
him.  But  it  was  done  in  mockery  ;  and  before  the  term  ex- 
pired, he  was  degraded  from  his  office.  Clothed  with  vest- 
ments of  rags  and  canvass,  with  a  mock  mitre  and  pall,  he  was 
publicly  exhibited.  The  utmost  efforts  were  again  made  to 
induce  him  to  recant ;  and  alas  !  Peter  like,  he  finally  yielded, 
and  set  his  hand  to  a  paper,  renouncing  the  principles  of  the 
reformation,  and  acknowledging  the  authority  of  the  papal 
church.  The  catholics  triumphed  in  his  fall.  But  they  had 
no  idea  of  sparing  his  life.  The  queen  could  not  forgive  the 
man  who  advised  to  Henry's  divorce  from  her  mother.  A 
writ  was  issued  for  burning,  and  he  was  brought  to  St.  Marie's 
church  and  placed  on  a  platform.  Cole,  provost  of  Eaton 
29 


338  DEATH   Of   MARY.  [Period  III 

preached  a  sermon  in  which  he  announced  that  Cranmer  was 
to  die,  and  magnified  his  conversion  as  the  work  of  God,  and 
assured  him  ui'  the  salvation  of  his  soul.  Cranmer  discovered 
great  confusion,  and  frequently  shed  floods  of  tears.  When 
Cole  had  finished,  he  bade  him  disclose  his  faith.  Cranmer 
prayed  and  addressed  the  people;  repeated  the  apostles' 
creed,  and  declared  his  faith  in  the  holy  Scriptures.  He 
then  turned  to  that  which  troubled  his  conscience  more  than 
any  thing  else,  his  recantation — declared  it  was  drawn  from 
him  bv  the  fear  of  death ;  had  filled  his  soul  with  the  deepest 
sorrow,  and  was  most  bitterly  repented  of;  and  that  the  hand 
which  had  done  it  should  burn  first  in  the  fire.  The  papists 
were  thrown  into  confusion,  gnashed  on  him  with  their  teeth, 
and  drew  him  to  the  stake,  where  Ridley  and  Latimer  had 
been  burned.  When  the  fire  was  kindling,  he  stretched  forth 
his  right  hand  to  the  flame,  never  moving  it  until  it  was  burnt 
away.  As  the  flames  gathered  around  his  body,  he  exclaimed 
often,  "  that  unworthy  hand — Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit. "' 
Thus  died  one  of  the  greatest  promoters  of  the  reformation, 
March  21st,  1556,  in  the  GTth  year  of  his  age.  But  it  was  a 
martyrdom  most  injurious  to  the  Romish  cause.  It  was  a  di- 
rect breach  of  promise.  The  sympathy  of  thousands  was 
awakened  by  his  repentance,  and  his  calm  and  patient  endu- 
rance of  torment. 

For  two  years  more,  the  persecution  continued  with  una- 
bated fury.  Bonner  scorned  to  burn  men  singly  and  drove 
them  in  companies  to  the  stake.  The  bodies  of  Bucer  and 
Fagius  were  dug  up,  and  with  their  books,  were  publicly 
burnt.  But  the  reformers  increased.  They  assembled  to- 
gether secretly  for  consultation  and  prayer.  They  afforded 
relief  to  those  in  prison,  and  buried  the  bodies  ofsuch  as  died 
there  and  were  cast  out  in  disgrace. 

At  length,  to  extirpate  the  hated  religion  entirely,  the  king 
and  queen  resolved  upon  the  introduction  of  the  Inquisition, 
with  all  its  horrors.  But  England  was  happily  preserved 
from  this  by  the  death  of  Mary,  on  the  17th  of  November, 
1558. 

The  Irish  Protestants  escaped  her  vengeance  through  a 
singular  providence.  Their  number  had  become  great, 
through  the  energetic  proceedings  of  George  Brown,  whom 
Henry  VIII.  had  created  archbishop  of  Dublin,  and  .Mary  had 
resolved  to  extirpate  them  by  flame.  But  while  her  mes- 
senger was  on  his  way  with  the*  bloody  commission,  the  wife 


Chapter  17.1  CHURCH   OF   ENGLAND.  339 

of  an  inkeoper,  hearing  him  say  that  ho  had  a  commission 
which  would  lash  the  Protestants  of  Ireland,  and  being 
friendly  to  them,  contrived  to  steal  away  his  commission,  and 
put  in  its  place  a  pack  of  cards.  When  the  commissioner 
arrived  in  Dublin,  he  opened  his  commission  in  presence  of 
the  public  authorities,  and,  to  his  confusion,  found  nothing 
but  the  cards  ;  and  before  he  could  get  a  renewal  of  the  com- 
mission, the  queen  was  dead,  and  God's  people  escaped. 
Queen  Elizabeth  was  so  pleased  with  the  tale  that  she  con- 
ferred upon  the  woman  forty  pounds  a  year  for  life. 

No  one  can  contemplate  "this  dark  period  of  England's  his- 
tory without  feelings  of  horror  at  its  bloody  scenes,  and  grati- 
tude for  the  blessings  we  enjoy.  Two  hundred  and  eighty- 
eight  persons,  including  twenty  clergymen,  of  whom  five 
were  bishops,  were  burnt  alive;  many  were  deprived  of 
means  of  subsistence,  imprisoned,  tortured,  scourged,  placed 
in  the  most  painful  posture,  until  they  expired  under  their 
accumulated  sufferings.  An  immense  amount  of  wealth  was 
sacrificed,  and  the  spirit  and  character  of  the  nation  was  sunk 
very  low.  But  it  was  a  fiery  trial,  through  which  it  seemed 
necessary  for  the  nation  to  pass.  She  had  given  strength  to 
the  beast.  Though  reformed  under  Henry  and  Edward,  she 
had  not  been  weaned.  This  day  of  persecution  made  her 
heartily  sick  of  popery.  No  one  mourned  the  death  of  Mary. 
Everyone  hailed  the  accession  of  Elizabeth  and  the  restora- 
tion of  the  Protestant  religion. 

Elizabeth  had  been  singularly  preserved  from  the  merciless 
fangs  of  Gardiner  and  Bonner.  She  began  to  reign  at  the 
age  of  twenty-four,  and  governed  England  forty-five  years, 
with  an  energy,  sagacity,  and  prudence,  of  which  few  mon- 
archs  can  boast..  During  her  reign,  Protestantism  was  firmly 
established  in  her  dominions,  and  favored  and  supported  by 
her  in  other  parts  of  Europe. 

On  her  way  to  London  she  was  greeted  by  thousands,  and 
as  the  bishops  and  clergy  came  around  her  to  congratulate  her, 
she  smiled  upon  all,  except  Bonner,  from  whom  she  turned 
in  indignation,  as  a  man  of  blood.  At  her  coronation,  as 
she  passed  under  a  triumphal  arch,  an  English  Bible  was  let 
down  into  her  hands,  by  a  child  representing  truth,  which  she 
received  with  reverence,  accounting  it  the  most  valuable  gift 
that  could  be  bestowed. 

No  sooner  was  her  accession  known,  than  all  who  had  fled 
into  foreign  countries  returned.     The  papists  had  flattered 


340  CHURCH    OF    ENGLAND.  [Period  111 

themselves  that  they  had  at  least  extinguished  the  light  of  the 
reformation  ;  but,  to  their  astonishment,  a  great  body  of  learned 
and  pious  men  came  forth,  who  in  exile  or  concealment,  had 
made  themselves  well  acquainted  with  the  word  of  God.  Eliz- 
abeth tilled  the  vacant  Sees  with  Parker,  Grindall,  Cox,  Sands, 
Jewel,  Parkhurst,  Pilkington,  and  others,  who  proved  great  OT* 
naments  to  the  British  nation.  She  re-established  King  Ed- 
ward's  service  in  all  the  churches,  and  forbade  the  priests  to 
elevate  the  host  at  mass,  but  she  would  use  no  violence.  Such 
papists  as  chose,  she  permitted  to  retire  beyond  the  seas.  Such 
as  retired  from  the  priest's  office,  she  pensioned.  Of  these,  the 
number  was  small;  the  papists  thinking  it  better  for  their  own 
cause  to  acknowledge  the  queen's  supremacy,  than  refuse  and 
quit  the  kingdom.  (Jut  of  nine  thousand  and  four  hundred  ben- 
eficed men,  only  fourteen  bishops  and  one  hundred  and  seven- 
tv-five  others  resigned  their  livings.  The  others  remained  in 
the  church,  "  a  miserable  set  of  weather-cocks."  The  monks 
returned  to  secular  life,  and  the  nuns  went  to  France  and  Spain. 
Bonner  maintained  his  sullen  temper,  refused  to  submit  to  the 
queen,  was  committed  to  prison,  where  he  died.  Elizabeth 
was  in  favor  of  images  in  the  churches,  but  so  did  the  clergy 
oppose  them,  that  she  gave  orders  to  have  them  all  taken  down. 
The  liible  was  translated  anew,  and  published  in  1571.  The 
articles  of  religion  received  by  king  Edward,  were  revised  and 
adopted,  leaving  the  doctrine  of  the  real  presence  untouched, 
and  the  English  establishment  was  settled  nearly  upon  its 
present  form. 

CHAPTER    XVIII. 

Troubles  in  the  English  church.    Efforts  of  the  papists  to  regain  their  lost  dominion. 
of  the  puritans.     Acts  of  supremacy  ami  uniformity.     Demands  Of  the  puritans, 
i'  r-  rations  of  the  High  Commission  Court.     The  puritans  separate  from  the  estab- 
lishment.  Their  character  and  principles.    Conference  at  Hampton  Court,  and  opj 
sion  under  James  1.    Popish  powder  plot.    King  James' trail  Bible.    Perse- 

cutions by  Laud,  and  overthrow  ol  emblj  of  divines  at  West m 

sre.    Triumph  of  the  puritai  on  of  monarchy  and  Episcopacy. 

towards  the  nonconformists.  Efforts  of  infidelity.  New  efforts  of  the]  . 

Revolution.    Rise  of  two  parties.  Ihl'Ii  and  low  church.    Bangorian  controversy.    Dc 

Great   excitement   I  [ethodists.     Effects  of   the    French  revolution. 

tte  oi  parties.    Discipline  and  doctrine  of  the  church  of  England.     Dislin- 

•.'it  gh  the  church  of  England  Beemed,  at  the  acces- 

■  of  Elizabeth,  to  be  firmly  re-established,  yet  she  soon 

vere    trials.      The    catholics    employed    every 

nan  ingenuity  could  devise,  to  regain  their 


Chapter   IS.]  CHURCH    OF    ENGLAND.  3  li 

lost  dominion.  The  Pope  first  addressed  a  conciliatory  let  ter 
to  the  Queen,  inviting-  her  to  the  bosom  of  the  church  :  and 
finding  this  in  vain,  excommunicated  her,  and  absolved  all 
her  subjects  from  their  oath  of  allegiance.  Conspiracies 
were  formed  to  set  Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,  upon  the  throne. 
Elizabeth  was  represented  as  a  monster  of  cruelty.  The  la- 
dies about  her  were  exhorted  by  the  Jesuits  to  assassinate  her. 
And  finally,  the  whole  power  of  Spain  -\*as  brought  against 
the  kingdom.  Philip,  with  an  immense  force  called  the 
Spanish  Armada,  came  into  the  British  Channel,  with  the  de- 
sign of  taking  the  throne,  re-establishing  popery,  enforcing  it 
by  all  the  horrors  of  the  inquisition,  and  sending  Elizabeth  to 
Rome,  to  be  treated  by  the  Pope  as  he  pleased.  But  the  Ar- 
mada was  scattered  by  tempests,  and  the  design  was  con- 
founded. 

Other  troubles  arose  in  her  own  bosom.  Among  the  fugi- 
tives from  Mary's  persecution,  some  who  took  refuge  at 
Frankfort  in  Germany,  became  attached  to  the  Genevian 
forms  of  worship  and  discipline,  and  showed  a  determination 
to  renounce  entirely  all  the  pequliar  usages  of  the  church  of 
Rome  which  had  been  retained  from  politic  motives,  and  form 
their  practice  according  to  the  Presbyterian  mode.  They 
laid  aside  King  Edward's  service,  the  surplice  and  the  re- 
sponses of  the  liturgy.  And  because,  they  considered  their 
new  worship  as  purer  or  more  scriptural  than  their  old,  they 
were,  in  ridicule,  called  Puritans.  In  the  steps  they  had 
taken,  they  met  with  violent  opposition  from  many  of  their 
brethren.  Dr.  Cox,  who  had  been  tutor  to  King  Edward,  dis- 
turbed their  worship  by  answering  aloud  after  the  minister, 
and  accused  the  celebrated  John  Knox,  who  was  then  pastor 
of  these  exiles,  of  enmity  to  the  Emperor.  Knox  and  his 
friends  were  driven  from  the  city,  and  the  Episcopal  forms 
were  re-established.  But  the  Puritans  received  great  sup- 
port from  the  church  at  Geneva,  and  increased  rapidly  in 
numbers  ;  and  when,  upon  the  accession  of  Elizabeth,  they 
returned  to  their  native  country,  it  was  not  without  strong 
hope  that  they  should  bring  over  the  nation,  now  sick  of  every 
thing  appertaining  to  Popery,  to  their  views  and  practices. 
But  Elizabeth  was  more  of  a  papist  than  puritan.  With  her 
was  lodged  absolute  power.  The  Parliament  early  passed 
an  Act  of  Supremacy  vesting  in  the  crown  the  supreme 
power  of  all  matters  ecclesiastical  and  spiritual ;  giving  the 
Queen  the  power  to  "  repress  all  heresies,  establish  or  repeal 


342  CHURCH    OF    ENGLAND.  [Pesiod   III 

all  canons,  alter  every  point  of  discipline,  and  ordain  or  abol- 
ish any  religious  rite  or  <  i  rem<  i  They  also  passed  an 
act,  June  21.  1559,  called  the  Act  of  Uniformity,  !>v  winch 
the  nation  was  bound  to  submit  to  the  liturgy  and  observe  all 
the  rites,  ceremonies,  holidays,  forms,  and  habits  of  the  church. 
The  door  was  at  once  closed  by  this  ad  againsl  any  reconcili- 
ation ;  and  the  more  they  contemplated  the  church  service,  the 
farther  did  the  purifens  remove  from  a  spirit  of  submission. 

A1  lirst  they  objected  merely  to  the  Episcopal  vestments, 
the  square  cap,  the  tippet,  and  the  surplice,  which  they  called 
"conjuring  garments  of  popery."  but  they  .soon  insisted  upon 
a  parity  among  all  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  the  validity  of 
ordination  conferred  by  ordinary  ministers  as  well  as  by 
bishops;  they  demanded  the  abolition  of  archdeacons,  deans, 
canons,  and  other  officers  not  known  in  Scripture  ;  refi 
the  admission  of  any  to  communion  who  did  not  give  good 
evidence  of  personal  piety  ;  denounced  festivals  and  holidays 
in  honor  of  saints  ;  the  sign  of  the  cross,  and  the  use  of  god- 
fathers and  godmothers,  to  the  exclusion  of  parents,  in  the 
baptism  of  children;  kneeling  at  the  sacrament;  bowing  al  the 
name  of  Jesus  ;  confirmation  of  children  ;  and  prohibition  of 
marriage  at  certain  seasons  of  the  year  ; — in  a  word,  every 
custom  which  had  been  derived  from  the  church  of  Home. 
They  also  refused  to  acknowledge  that  which  the  bishops 
idered  of  vital  importance  to  them,  thai  the  church  of 
lvome  was  a  true  church.  They  looked  upon  the  Pop 
antichrist,  and  its  whole  system  of  doctrine  and  rlisciplint 
diametrically  opposite  to  the  spirit  of  Christianity. 

The  church  party  pleaded  that  the  forms  of  religion  were 
to  lie  regulated  by  the   civil   government :  hut   the  puri1 

intained  that  the  power  of  the  magistracy  did  not  extend  to 
these  things,  and  if  if  did,  that  it  was  wrong  to  impose  things 

ble  Which    were    not    found   in    Scripture,  ( •- 
cially  things  that  had  a  tendency  to  subject  the  nation  again 
to  popery.     But  good  reasoning  could  avail  hut   little  at  that 
period.     The  Queen  availed  her  i  expression  in 

of  Supremacy,  to  establish  a  High  Commission  Cot  rt, 

whose  jurisdiction  should  extend  over  the  whole  kingdom, 

and  which  should  be  empowered  to  make  inquiry  into  all  of- 

ainst  the «  cal  laws,  not  only  by  the  common 

method  of  junc •>  and  v.  but  by  all  other  ways  which 

•  Hume. 


Chapter  18]  puritans.  343 

would  effect  their  purpose.  At  the  head  of  this  court  was  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury.  The  first  who  was  exalted  bj  tii<> 
Queen  to  this  place  was  Parker,  a  violent  opposer  of  the  pu- 
ritans. From  him  they  received  no  mercy.  Soon  as  it  was 
known  that  some  of  the  puritans  ofiiciated  without  the  priestly 
garments,  the  London  clergy  were  summoned  before  the 
Commission  Court.  The  bishop's  chancellor  thus  add] 
them  :  "  My  masters,  and  ye  ministers  of  London,  the  coun- 
cil's pleasure  is,  that  ye  strictly  keep  the  unity  of  apparel  like 
this  man,  (pointing  to  a  Mr.  Cole  in  uniform,)  with  a  square 
cap,  a  scholar's  gown  priest-like,  a  tippet,  and  in  the-  church 
a  linen  surplice ;  ye  that  will  subscribe,  write  volo,  those  who 
will  not,  write  nolo.''  Some  attempted  to  remonstrate,  but 
were  silenced.  Sixty-one  out  of  a  hundred  subscribed  to 
conformity,  declaring  it,  however,  against  their  consciences, 
thirty-seven  chose  rather  to  cast  themselves  for  support  upon 
divine  providence.  Persecution  was  now  violent.  A  fourth 
part  of  the  ministers  of  England  were  suspended.  Many 
churches  were  shut  up.  Loathsome  prisons  were  crowded. 
Heavy  fines  and  penalties  were  imposed.  Some  worshipped 
God  in  private  houses  with  great  secrecy,  but  they  were 
hunted  out  by  the  bishop's  spies  and  informers  and  violently 
proceeded  against.  At  length  several  puritans  were  executed, 
and  vast  multitudes  were  driven  from  their  homes  in  great 
indigence  to  foreign  countries. 

Thus  oppressed,  and  seeing  no  prospect  of  better  things  in 
the  established  church,  a  number  of  the  puritans  solemnly  re- 
solved in  1556,  "  to  break  off  from  the  public  churches  and  to 
assemble  as  they  hod  opportunity,  in  private  houses,  or  else- 
where,  to  worship  God  in  a  'manner  that  might  not  offend  against 
the  light  of  their  consciences."  Though  destitute,  afflicted,  tor- 
mented, they  formed  no  small  part  of  the  nation.  On  a  great 
question  in  Parliament,  relating  to  alterations  in  their  favor, 
there  were  only  fifty-nine  against,  while  fifty-eight  were  for 
them.  The  University  of  Cambridge  was  strong  in  their 
favor,  and  constantly  sent  out  preachers,  who  were  opposed 
to  all  prelatical  usurpations.  Many,  too,  were  their  friends 
and  patrons  among  the  nobility.  But  the  Queen  was  violent 
in  her  opposition,  and  her  unrivalled  popularity  enabled  her 
to  carry  all  her  measures.  She  loved  the  pomp  and  splendor 
of  the  church,  and  she  feared  the  spirit  of  liberty  which  she 
saw  rising  in  the  breast  of  the  puritans. 

Archbishop  Parker  died  in   1575,  and  was  succeeded  by 


344  CHURCH    OF    ENGLAND.  [PERIOD   III. 

Archbishop  Grindall,  who  was  disposed  to  treat  the  puritans 
with  mildness.  In  1583  the  primacy  was  filled  by  Whitgift, 
who  executed  the  laws  for  uniformity  with  the  greatest  rigor. 
Through  his  agency  the  High  <  !pmmissioner  Court  was  newly 
organized  and  became  a  real  inquisition.  In  his  first  citation, 
this  archbishop  caused  two  hundred  and  thirty-three  minis- 
ters to  be  suspended  in  his  district  lor  nonconformity.  So 
many  were  at  length  suspended,  fined,  and  imprisoned,  that 
there  remainded  only  about  3000  licensed  preachers  to  sup- 
ply 1*000  parishes. 

Elizabeth  died  March  24,  1G03,  in  the  70th  year  of  her 
age,  and  40th  of  her  reign.  Amidst  all  the  contentions  for 
forms  and  ceremonies  during  her  reign,  the  state  of  religion 
must  have  been  very  low.  The  mass  of  the  people  received 
but  very  little  religious  instruction.  To  fill  the  places  of 
expelled  puritans,  the  bishops  made  priests  from  the  basest 
of  the  people.  The  court  party  ridiculed  all  as  puritans  who 
went  twice  to  a  place  of  worship  on  the  Lord's  day  and  spent 
the  evening  in  worship  or  religious  instruction.  At  one  pe- 
riod the  more  zealous  clergy  established  private  religious 
meetings,  which  were  called  prophesying;*,  hut  they  were 
totally  suppressed  by  Archbishop  Whitgift.  Reverence  for 
the  Sabbath,  however,  gradually  increased.  The  papists  had 
reduced  this  holy  day  to  a  level  with  their  superstitious  festi- 
vals. But  the  morality  of  the  day  was  now  publicly  insisted 
on  among  the  English  Protestants,  and  in  1585  a  bill  passed 
in  Parliament  in  its  favor.  It  was.  however,  rejected  by  the 
Queen,  and  many  of  her  favorite  sclaimed  against  it 

as  a  restraint  of  Christain  liberty,  and  eclipsing  the  festivals 
of  the  church.  The  puritans,  however,  and  many  of  the 
church  party,  observed  it  better  than  it  had  been  for  ages  be- 
fore. In  doctrine,  the  Episcopal  church  ha  ally  been 
decidedly  and  fully  Calvinistic,  but  in  the  latter  part  of  Eliza- 
beth's reign,  the  system  of  Arminius  began  to  find  there  many 
advocates. 

The  authors  of  this  great  dissension  from  the  English 
establishment,  were  men  of  excellent  character,  who  had 
atant  cause  the  most  signal  services,  and 
endured  in  its  support  the  severes!  sufferings.  One  was 
erdale  who  was  united  with  William  Tyndall,  and  John 
Rogers,  the  martyr,  in  making  the'  first  translation  of  the 
whole  Bible  into  English.  He  was  silenced  at  the  age  of 
eighty,  for  nonconformity.     John  Fox,  historian  of  the  Eng- 


Chapter  18.]  brownists.  345 

lisli  martyrdoms,  was  another.  Their  sentiments  were  ex- 
pressed in  the  39  articles  of  the  church  of  England,  and 
"  these/' says  Neal,  their  great  historian,  "  they  maintained 
to  be  Calvinistical  and  inconsistent  with  any  other  intcrpre- 
iii,  and  so  did  the  greatest  number  of  the  conforming 
clergy,  but  as  the  new  explication  of  Arminius  greAv  into 
repute,  the  Calvinists  were  reckoned  old  fashioned  divines, 
and  at  length  branded  with  the  name  of  doctrinal  puritans.'' 
They  formed  on  the  continent  an  attachment  to  the  discipline 
of  Geneva,  but  they  would  have  been  satisfied  with  an  ex- 
emption from  some  of  the  habits  and  ceremonies  of  the  estab- 
lishment. As  oppression  increased,  some  presented  a  petition 
to  Parliament  for  an  entire  reform,  and  the  establishment  of  a 
Presbyterian  church.  These,  for  their  boldness,  were  com- 
mitted" to  Newgate,  1572.  This  event  resulted  in  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  regular  Presbyterian  church  at  Wandsworth,  on 
the  20th  of  November  of  that  year.  Other  Presbyterian 
churches  were  established  during  Elizabeth's  reign  in  most 
parts  of  England,  and  before  her  death  it  was  computed  that 
there  were  in  the  realm  about  100,000  Presbyterians.  But 
very  many  of  their  most  learned  ministers  and  best  people 
were  driven  from  the  country. 

In  1581,  a  sect  was  formed  among  the  puritans,  by  Robert 
Brown,  and  took  refuge  in  Holland,  called  the  Brownists. 
This  man  not  only  denied  the  church  of  England  as  a  true 
church,  but  rejected  Presbyterianism,  and  plead  for  Indepen- 
dency. He  considered  every  Church  as  independent  of  all 
other  churches  ;  and  pastors  only  as  brethren  privileged  for  a 
limited  time  to  preach,  and  not  as  a  superior  order ;  and  he 
renounced  communion  not  only  with  the  Episcopalians,  but 
with  the  Presbyterians.  The  first  church  of  Brownists  was 
formed  at  London,  1592.  The  Brownists  were  much  op- 
pressed as  intolerable  bigots  and  fanatics.  Brown  was  con- 
fined in  thirty-two  prisons,  but  before  he  died,  he  conformed 
to  the  establishment.  His  adherents  were  numerous.  "  I 
am  afraid,"  said  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  "  there  are  near  twenty 
thousand  of  these  men ;  and  when  they  are  driven  out  of  the 
kingdom,  who  shall  support  their  wives  and  children  ?" 

Their  order  was  improved  by  Mr.  John  Robinson,  pastor  of 
a  church  of  Brownists  in  the  north  of  England — a  man  of 
much  learning  and  piety.  From  his  establishment,  all  who 
followed  him  were  called  Independents ;  though  they  did  not 
differ  materially  from  the  Brownists.     Both  these  churches 


346  CHURCH    OF    ENGLAND.  [Period  III. 

were  driven'  by  oppression  into  I  [olland,  where  they  estab- 
lished themselves  at  Amsterdam  and  Leyden.  Apart  of  .Mr. 
Robinson's  church  removed  to  New  England  in  1(362,  and 
settled  Plymouth.  The  first  independent  church  in  England 
was  formed  in  1610,  by  .Mr.  Henry  Jacob. 

Elizabeth  was  succeeded  by  James  VI.,  king  of  Scotland, 
who  now  assumed  the  name  of  James  I.  At  his  accession, 
the  hopes  of  the  puritans  were  greatly  revived,  for  he  had 
been  educated  a  Scotch  Presbyterian,  and  had  said,  "  I  thank 
God  that  I  am  king  of  the  sincerest  kirk  in  the  world,  sincerer 
than  the  kirk  of  England,  whose  service  is  an  ill  said  mass  in 
English,  it  wants  nothing  of  the  mass  but  the  liftings,"  mean- 
ing the  elevation  of  the  host.  On  his  way  to  London,  the 
puritans  met  him,  and  presented  him  a  petition  called  the 
millenary,  because  it  contained  the  wishes  of  a  thousand  min- 
isters. But  the  Episcopalians,  alarmed,  frowned  and  courted 
the  monarch.  To  quiet  the  parties,  James  appointed  a  con- 
ference of  divines  at  Hampton  court.  The  disputants  were 
appointed  by  the  King.  He  had  already  at  heart  taken  sides 
with  the  Episcopalians,  and  he  showed  his  feelings  by  ap- 
pointing eight  bishops,  and  as  many  deacons  on  the  one  side, 
and  only  four  puritans  on  the  other.  James  acted  as  mode- 
rator, though  he  did  little  but  browbeat  the  puritans;  for,  find- 
ing that  puritanism  was  unfriendly  to  monarchy,  he  became  its 
inveterate  foe  ;  avowing  the  maxim,  no  bishop,  no  king.  He 
also  renounced  Calvinism,  it  being  too  puritanical,  and  went 
over  with  his  court  and  bishops  to  the  principles  of  Anninius, 
not  altering,  but  giving  an  Arminian  interpretation  to  the 
thirty-nine  articles,  lie  also  published  a  declaration  encour- 
aging sports  on  the  Lord's  day,  as  the  puritans  insisted  upon 
its  sacred  observance  ;  and  had  a  book  of  sports  drawn  up  by 
Bishop   Moreton,   recommending   dan  Mv.r, 

vaulting,  May-games,  Whitson  ales,  morrice  gamt  -.  or  setting 
up  of  May-poles,  and  carrying  rushes  into  the  churches,  &e. 
But  of  these  neither  papist  nor  puritan  was  to  have  the  benefit. 

Under  King  James,  Bancroft  became  Archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury. He  brought  himself  into  notice  by  asserting,  in  a 
sermon,  that  those  only  who  were  episcopalhj  ordained  • 
regular  ministers.  Advanced  to  power,  lie  caused  the  puri- 
t:ins  to  feel  terribly  the  rigor  of  the  ecclesiastical  laws. 
Every  nonconformist  w;is  ejected  from  the  pulpit,  and  every 
layman  favoring  nonconformity,  was  excommunicated  from 
the  church.     Such   persecution   could  no  longer  be   borne 


Chapter  18.]  KING    JAMES.  347 

Many  Puritan  families  left  their  native  soil,  and  emigrated  to 
New  England  and  Virginia.  Others  were  preparing  to  follow, 
but  were  forbidden  by  severe  laws. 

While  James  was  thus  persecuting  the  puritans,  he  and 
his  court  were  threatened  with  a  tremendous  destruction  from 
the  catholics.  Thirty-six  barrels  of  gunpowder  were  con- 
cealed under  the  parliament  house,  with  a  design  of  blowing- 
up  the  king,  lords  and  commons,  when  assembled,  and  thus 
overthrowing  entirely  the  Protestant  cause.  But  this  awful 
plot  was  happily  discovered  in  season  to  prevent  its  execution. 
It  occasioned  new  and  severe  measures  against  the  catholics, 
and  confirmed  the  puritans  in  their  belief  of  the  importance 
of  relinquishing  entirely  the  Romish  forms  and  ceremonies. 

In  1610,  the  furious  Bancroft  departed  this  life.  He  was 
succeeded  by  the  mild  and  pacific  Abbot,  who  was  ever  dis- 
posed to  treat  the  puritans  with  lenity  and  kindness. 

King  James  died,  not  without  suspicion  of  poison,  March 
27th,  1625.  One  of  the  most  important  events  of  his  reign 
was  the  formation  of  that  translation  of  the  sacred  scriptures 
which  is  now  in  common  use.  Nine  translations  in  English 
had  been  previously  made :  viz.  WicklifTs  New  Testament 
in  1380  ;  Tyndall's  do.  ]  526 — first  edition  of  the  Bible  1535  ; 
Matthew's  Bible  1537;  Cranmer's  1539;  GeneATa  1559,  (the 
first  that  was  printed  with  numerical  verses,)  Bishop's  1568  ; 
Rhenish  Testament  1582;  and  Bible  1609,  1610  by  the 
catholics.  But  the  English  language  was  continually  chang- 
ing, and  many  things  existed  in  the  above  which  were  viewed 
as  incorrect  by  the  puritans,  and  they  requested  the  king,  at 
the  Hampton  court  conference,  to  order  a  new  translation. 
The  king  complied  with  their  request,  and  appointed  fifty-four 
of  the  chief  divines  of  both  universities  to  undertake  the  work, 
under  the  following  regulations  : — "  That  they  keep  as  close 
as  possible  to  the  Bishop's  Bible  ;  that  the  names  of  the  holy 
writers  be  retained  according  to  vulgar  use  ;  that  the  old 
ecclesiastical  words  be  kept,  as  church  not  to  be  translated 
congregation,  &c,  that  the  division  of  chapters  be  not  altered  ; 
that  when  a  word  has  divers  significations,  that  be  kept  which 
has  been  most  commonly  used  by  the  fathers  ;  no  marginal 
notes  but  for  the  explication  of  a  Hebrew  or  Greek  word, 
marginal  references  may  be  set  down."  As  some  died  after 
their  appointment,  only  forty-seven  engaged  in  the  translation. 
These  were  divided  into  six  companies.  The  first  translated 
from  Genesis  to  the  first  book  of  Chronicles ;  the  second,  to 


348  CHURCH    01    EMG]  [Period  III. 

the  prophecy  of  Isaiah;  the  third  translated  the  four  greater 
Prophets,  with  the  Lamentations  and  twelve  smaller  Prophets  ; 
the  fourth  had  the  Apocr\  pha  ;  the  filth  had  the  four  Gospels, 
the  Acts  and  the  Revelation,  and  the  sixth,  the  Canonical 
Epistles.  The  whole  being  finished  and  revised  by  learned 
men  from  the  two  universities,  was  published  by  Bishop 
Wilson  and  Dr.  Smith,  with  a  dedication  to  king  James,  A.  D. 
1611* 

James  was  succeeded  by  his  son,  Charles  I.  This  prince 
pursued  the  same  policy  as  his  father,  and  labored  with  the 
whole  power  of  his  kingdom  to  subject  England,  Scotland, 
and  Ireland  to  his  bishops,  and  to  extirpate  Puritanism  and 
Calvinism.  His  primate  and  chief  counsellor  was  archbishop 
Laud,  a  man  who  is  said  to  have  gone  as  far  as  he  could  go 
toward  Rome  without  being  a  Papist,  and  who  labored  with 
all  his  might  to  bring  the  nation  to  receive  Arminianism,  and 
to  submit  to  absolute  despotism.  But  to  Popery,  Arminian- 
ism, and  arbitrary  power,  the  nation  were  hostile  ;  and  the 
king  and  archbishop  found  themselves  involved  in  inextrica- 
ble difficulties  with  Parliament.  The  king  published  a  de- 
claration like  his  father,  encouraging  sports  on  the  Lord's 
day,  and  archbishop  Laud  introduced  now  and  pompous  cere- 
monies, that  the  English  might  be  like  the  Galhean  Church. 
The  Lord's  supper  had  been  celebrated  at  a  table  in  the 
midst  of  the  house.  This  Laud  removed,  and  placing  an 
altar  against  the  east  wall,  he  fenced  it  round  with  a  rail  way. 
He  required  the  people  to  pay  great  reverence  on  entering 
and  leaving  consecrated  buildings,  to  bow  to  the  altar. — 
Against  all  nonconformists,  he  exercised  the  most  awful 
severities;!  driving  multitudes  into  exile.  During  twelv< 
rears  of  Laud's  administration,  four  thousand  emigrants  passed 
to  America.     "  The  sun,"  said  they,  shines  as  pleasantly  on 

*  The  hooks  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  were  originally  written 

without  any  division  into  chapters  and  verses.     In  the  thirteenth  century  of 

the  Christian  era,  Cardinal    Hugo  divided  them  into  chapters  for  the   pur- 

I  forming  a  concordance.     These  chapters  he  subdivided  into  sections, 

to  which  he  affixed  the  letters  of  the  alphabet.     In  1445,  Nathan,  a  Jew, 

refilled    upon    him,   and   divided    the   Old  Testament  into  verses.     These, 

marked   in   no  printed   Bible,  until  1661.      But    in    1561, 

Robert  Stephens   printed  the  New  Testament,  and  divided  it  into  verses 

which  are  m  Though  the  division  is  in  some  respects  useful,  the 

iways  be  read  without  any  reference  to  it. 

Dr.  Leighton,  a  Puritan,  was  condemned  in  the  Star  Chamber,  at 

Laud's  instigation,  for  publishing  an  appeal  to  the  Parliament  against  pre- 


Chapter  18.]  THE   PURITANS.  349 

America  as  on  England,  and  the  sun  of  righteousness  much 
more  clearly.  We  are  treated  here  in  a  manner  which  for- 
feits all  claims  upon  our  affection.  The  church  of  England 
has  added  to  the  ceremonies  and  habits,  of  popery  the  only 
marks  of  antichrist  which  were  wanting,  corruption  of  doc- 
trine and  a  bloody  persecution  of  the  saints.  Let  us  remove 
whither  the  providence  of  Clod  calls,  and  make  that  our  country 
which  will  afford  us  what  is  dearer  than  property  or  life,  the 
liberty  of  worshipping  God  in  the  way  which  appears  to  us 
most  conducive  to  our  eternal  welfare." 

Those  that  remained  behind  were  far  from  being  submis- 
sive. A  spirit  of  religious  liberty  is  not  to  be  confined  or 
suppressed.  A  sense  of  right,  and  a  conviction  of  duty  will 
disregard  despotism,  with  its  bars  and  bolts.  The  puritans 
felt  that  their  cause  was  the  cause  of  God.  Their  teachers 
were  experimental,  serious,  learned,  affectionate,  and  faithful. 
Their  people  were  exemplary.  In  general  they  had  no  ob- 
jection to  royalty.  They  feared  God  and  honored  the  king. 
But  they  detested  hierarchy  and  the  laws  which  required  con- 
formity to  the  episcopal  rites.  The  severities  of  the  High 
Commission  Court,  and  the  contumely  and  reproach  of  Laud, 
exasperated  them  to  the  highest  degree.  Their  numbers 
greatly  increased.  Parliament  and  the  sword  of  the  nation 
passed  into  their  hands.  An  assembly  of  divines  was  con- 
vened by  parliament  at  Westminster,  by  whom  a  directory  of 
worship  was  framed  which  superseded  the  prayer  book,  the 
famous  Assembly's  catechism  was  formed,  and  other  acts 
were  passed,  destructive  to  the  old  establishment.  Laud  was 
accused  of  treason,  and  brought  to  the  block.  Episcopacy  was 
abolished  throughout  the  kingdom.  Every  thing  dear  to  the 
church  party  was  swept  away.  And  the  king  himself, 
amazing  to  tell  !  expiated  his  attachment  to  unlimited  civil 
and  religious  power  on  a  scaffold,  January  30,  1648. 

lacy.  When  sentence  was  pronounced,  the  archbishop  pulled  off  his  cap 
and  gave  thanks.  This  is  his  own  cool  record  of  its  execution  :  "  Nov.  6. 
1.  He  was  severely  whipped  before  he  was  set  in  the  pillory.  2.  Being 
set  in  the  pillory,  he  had  one  of  his  ears  cut  off.  3.  One  side  of  his  nose 
was  slit  up.  4.  He  was  branded  on  the  cheek  with  a  red-hot  iron,  with  the 
letters  S.  S.  On  that  day,  sen'night,  his  sores  upon  his  back,  ears,  nose, 
and  face,  not  being  cured,  he  was  whipped  again  at  the  pillory  in  Cheap- 
side,  cutting  off  the  other  ear,  slitting  the  other  side  of  his  nose,  and  brand- 
ing the  other  cheek."  He  was  then  imprisoned  with  peculiar  severity  for 
about  eleven  years,  and  when  released  by  the  Parliament,  he  could  neither 
hear,  see,  nor  walk. 
30 


350  CHURCH   OF   ENGLAND.  [Period  III. 

Three  weeks  after  the  king's  death  the  assembly  of  divines 
at  Westminster  was  terminated.  It  had  continued  five  years, 
seven  months,  and  twenty-two  days,  and  had  had  1163  ses- 
sions. It  was  originally  composed  of  ten  lords,  twenty 
commoners,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty-one  divines  ;  seven 
only  were  independents.  Ten  of  the  episcopal  divines  who 
were  appointed,  attended,  and  such  as  did,  soon  withdrew,  for 
the  kin°",  by  his  royal  proclamation,  had  forbidden  its  con- 
vening. Richard  Baxter,  who  knew  most  of  them,  says,  those 
who  transacted  its  business  "  were  men  of  eminent  learning, 
godliness,  ministerial  abilities,  and  fidelity." 

The  season  of  trouble  in  England  was  used  by  the  Jesuits 
in  Ireland  to  suppress  the  Protestants.  Under  the  labors  of 
Archbishop  Usher,  Bishop  Babington,  and  others,  these  had 
flourished  greatly.  But  the  Jesuits  infused  into  the  minds  of 
the  catholics  the  most  ferocious  feelings  towards  them  ;  and 
the  moment  when  the  troops  were  employed  in  the  contest 
between  the  King  and  Parliament,  they  rose  in  mass,  and 
with  savage  fury  massacred  above  200,000  Protestants.  The 
day  on  which  this  awful  scene  was  transacted  was  the  23d  of 
October,  1641.  The  innocent  objects  of  hellish  rage  rose 
from  their  beds  in  perfect  ignorance  of  the  dread  design. 
Astonishment  seized  them  as  they  beheld  theirhearest  neigh- 
bors, with  whom  they  bad  lived  in  friendly  intercourse,  ap- 
proach them  armed  with  the  weapons  of  death  ;  not  to  threaten 
and  terrify,  but  deliberately  to  execute  upon  every  age,  sex, 
and  condition,  the  most  horrid  assassinations.  Pleas,  resist- 
ance, flight,  all  were  vain.  If  they  escaped  from  one,  the  next 
catholic  who  met  them  was  sure  to  knock  out  their  brains  or 
plunge  a  dagger  in  their  bosom.  As  the  power  of  the  catholics 
increased,  they  delighted  in  inventing  new  modes  of  torture. 
Not  only  the  weaker  sex,  but  the  very  children  entered  into 
the  measure,  and  plunged  the  knife  into  the  breasts  of  their 
playmates,  or  the  dead  carcases  of  the  massacred  Protestants. 
Yea,  the  cattle  of  the  Protestants  were  destroyed,  as  tainted 
by  the  religion  of  their  owners,  and  their  habitations  levelled 
in  the  dust,  as  unfit  to  be  occupied  again  by  human  beings. 
The  province  of  Ulster,  where  they  chiefly  reeided,  was  nearly 
depopulated.  Thus  did  they  shed  the  blood  of  the  saints. 
But  in  the  year  1018,  Cromwell  subdued  the  catholics,  and 
brought  them  into  a  subjection  from  which  they  have  never 
been  able  to  rise 

The  assembly  of  divines  pulled  down  episcopacy  without 


Chaftdk  1«.]  REVOLUTION.  351 

preparing  any  thing  as  a  substitute  ;  and  the  door  being  wide 
open,  the  country  was  inundated  with  a  great  variety  of  reli- 
gious sects.  In  1649,  parliament  declared  presbyterianism 
the  established  religion  of  the  country  ;  but  they  passed  an  or- 
dinance abolishing  all  penal  statutes  for  religion,  and  permit- 
ting every  one  to  think  and  act  as  he  pleased  on  the  subject  of 
religion.  The  Presbyterians  became  very  lordly  under  their 
triumph,  and  would  have  established  a  system  of  religious 
tyranny  if  they  could«  For  the  principles  of  correct  religious 
toleration  were  understood  by  none  of  that  age.  Every  party 
insisted  upon  uniformity  of  worship,  and  upon  the  propriety  of 
calling  in  the  sword  to  support  and  enforce  its  own  forms. 
They  were,  therefore,  exceedingly  grieved  with  this  ordinance 
of  Parliament,  and  still  more  by  finding  that  Cromwell  and  the 
Parliament,  who  had  grown  jealous  of  them,  now  took  under 
their  patronage  the  Independents,  and  brought  them  up  to  be 
a  large  and  important  class  of  Christians. 

The  episcopal  clergy,  as  might  be  expected,  felt  the  heavy 
hand  of  oppression.  The  bishops  were  not  only  deprived  of 
their  dignities,  but  were,  in  many  cases,  abused  :  7000  clergy- 
men were  ejected  from  their  livings,  but  one  fifth  of  the  livings 
was  reserved  for  the  use  of  their  suffering  wives  and  children. 
Such  as  continued  to  officiate,  conformed  to  the  new  estab- 
lishment, but  used  as  far  as  they  could,  the  old  forms  of  prayer, 
though  they  might  not  read  the  liturgy  under  severe  penalties. 
Every  thing  peculiar  to  the  old  establishment,  was  broken 
down  by  the  rude  hand  of  violence.  A  rage  for  uniformity 
prevailed  among  the  Presbyterians,  as  much  as  it  had  in  the 
old  establishment,  and  painted  windows,  cathedral  carvings, 
statues,  organs,  monuments,  all,  all  were  swept  away  by  the 
besom  of  destruction. 

As  the  revolution  was  professedly  religious,  every  thing  was 
done  under  the  garb  of  religion.  Tbe  most  ambitious  spirits, 
who  could  wade  through  seas  of  blood  to  obtain  wealth  and 
power,  were  found  using  the  language  of  the  children  of  God, 
and  professing  to  wield  the  sword  of  Jehovah.  Among  all 
ranks  was  an  unusual  portion  of  religious  knowledge.  Prayer 
was  the  regular  business  of  most  families.  The  Lord's  day 
was  sacredly  observed.  The  leading  divines,  Owen,  Baxter, 
Manton,  Goodwin,  Howe,  Poole,  Bates,  Flavel,  have,  perhaps, 
never  been  surpassed  in  solid  learning,  theological  acumen, 
and  popular  eloquence.  They  were  men  who  understood  the 
Gospel,  and  who  preached  it  with  power.    Under  their  preach- 


352  CHURCH    OF    ENGLAND.  [Period  III. 

ing,  thousands  were  convinced  of  sin,  and  converted  to  God. 
The  general  attention  given  to  religion,  may  be  learned  from 
the  fact  that  the  army  under  Cromwell,  which  went  to  subdue 
the  catholics  in  Ireland,  observed  before  their  embarkation,  a 
day  of  fasting  and  prayer.  After  tliree  ministers  had  prayed, 
Cromwell  and  his  colonels  expounded  scripture  to  the  troops. 
Not  an  oath  was  to  be  heard  throughout  the  whole  camp  ;  tbc 
soldiers  spending  their  leisure  hours  in  reading  their  Bibles, 
or  singing  psalms  and  religious  conferences.  Many,  unques- 
tionably, were  held  under  restraint  against  their  wills,  but  it 
was  the  spirit  of  the  age  that  restrained  them.  The  chaplains 
of  the  Protector,  were  some  of  the  most  able  and  faithful  min- 
isters of  Jesus  Christ.  For  his  own  personal  religion,  he 
stands  or  falls  in  the  judgment,  like  the  rest  of  men.  What 
appear  in  him  fanatical  expressions,  were  the  language  of  the 
day,  common  to  him  before  he  touched  the  sword  of  state. 
No  man  was  more  hated  by  the  papists,  or  did  more  toward 
breaking  down  the  spirit  of  superstition  in  England.  He 
made  provision  of  10,000  pounds  a  year,  to  be  used  in  the 
conversion  of  the  heathen. 

The  triumph  of  the  puritans  wras  short.  When  Cromwell, 
their  master  spirit,  was  no  more,  every  thing  ran  into  confu- 
sion. The  officers  of  the  army  wrested  the  sceptre,  and  in 
1660  placed  Charles  II.  upon  the  throne. 

The  tide  now  set  as  strong  against  the  puritans,  as  it  had 
before  against  the  Episcopalians.  They  had  hoped  for  better 
things,  especially  the  Presbyterians,  who  had  been  active  in 
recalling  Charles,  and  who  in  fact  were  never  much  concern- 
ed in  bringing  his  father  to  the  block.  But  even  their  expec- 
tation perished.  All  the  lavish  promises  of  Charles  toward 
them  were  soon  forgotten.  Episcopacy  was  fully  re-establish- 
ed, and  an  observance  of  all  its  forms  was  most  rigorously 
required.  On  St.  Bartholomew's  day,  August 24,  1662,  the 
act  of  uniformity  was  passed.  It  required  every  clergyman  to 
take  the  following  oath,  on  penalty  of  losing  his  cure,  living 
or  preferment. 

"  I,  A.  B.,  do  hereby  declare  my  unfeigned  assent  and  con- 
sent, to  all  and  every  thing  contained  and  prescribed  in  and 
by  the  book  entitled  the  book  of  common  prayer  and  adminis- 
tration of  the  sacraments,  and  other  rites  and  ceremonies  of 
the  Church  of  England,  together  witb  the  psalter  or  psalms  of 
David,  appointed  as  they  are  to  be  sung  or  said  in  churches, 
and  the  form  and  manner  of  making,  ordaining,  and  consecra- 


Chapter  18.]  RESTORATION   OF   episcopacy.  353 

ting  bishops,  priests  and  deacons."  Charles  likewise  decreed, 
that  the  ordination  of  all  Presbyterians  should  be  null  and  void  ; 
and  that  they  should  obtain  Episcopal  orders,  before  taking 
the  above  oath.  Two  thousand  puritan  ministers,  some  of 
them  the  ablest  and  best  which  ever  adorned  the  Church  of 
Christ,  were  thus  at  once  ejected  from  their  pulpits,  and  not 
only  deprived  of  their  ordinary  support,  but  of  the  past  year's 
remuneration,  which  became  due  shortly  after. 

They  were  moreover  required  to  promise  on  oath,  that  they 
would  not  take  arms  against  the  king,  or  endeavor  to  effect 
any  alteration  in  the  church  or  state.  If  they  refused,  they 
were  forever  forbid  coming  within  five  miles  of  any  city  or 
borough  where  they  had  preached.  An  act  called  the  con- 
venticle act  was  also  passed,  forbidding  any  dissenters,  above 
five  in  number,  assembling  for  any  other  exercise  in  religion, 
than  that  prescribed  in  the  liturgy  of  the  church  of  England, 
on  penalty  of  fine,  imprisonment,  or  banishment. 

Several  denominations  were  at  this  time  existing  in  the 
kingdom.  Sixteen  are  mentioned  by  cotemporary  writers. 
The  Baptists  and  Quakers  were  most  numerous  next  to  the 
Presbyterians  and  Independents.  All  these  were  classed 
together  under  the  general  name  of  nonconformists,  and  the 
name  of  puritan  was  dropped.  All  felt  the  arm  of  oppression. 
The  business  of  informers  was  made  very  lucrative.  The 
prisons  were  quickly  filled.  The  nonconformists  were  afraid 
to'pray  in  their  families,  or  ask  a  blessing  on  their  meals,  if 
five  strangers  were  present.  Their  hardships  were  greater 
than  those  of  the  papists  at  the  reformation,  or  the  loyalists  in 
the  time  of  the  civil  wars.  Such  as  could,  fled  to  America, 
About  3000  died  in  prison,  and  not  less  than  60,000  found,  in 
various  ways,  an  untimely  grave.  Property  was  wrung  from 
them  to  the  amount  of  two  millions  sterling.  In  1665,  the 
English  nation,  which  was  daily  exhibiting  scenes  of  profli- 
gacy and  oppression,  was  visited  with  the  most  tremendous 
judgments.  A  distressing  drought,  caused  a  murrain  among 
the  cattle.  Infection  was  communicated  to  the  city  of  London, 
and  100,000  people  were  swept  off  by  the  plague.  Soon 
after,  a  large  part  of  the  city  was  burned  to  the  ground.  During 
the  pestilence,  the  wealthy  and  independent  inhabitants  fled ; 
some  of  the  pulpits  were  deserted.  Many,  however,  of  the 
ejected  ministers,  occupied  them,  and  visited  and  comforted 
the  distressed,  and  were  permitted  to  exercise  their  ministry 
without  opposition.  In  1672,  the  king  granted  a  general 
30* 


354  CHURCH  OF   ENGLAND.  [Period  III. 

declaration  of  indulgence,  suspending  the  penal  laws  against 
dissenters;  but  the  Presbyterians  and  Independents  would 
have  preferred  further  suffering,  to  having  the  Papists  so 
greatly  favored.  About  the  same  time  also  was  passed  the 
test  act,  making  the  Episcopal  sacrament  a  qualification  for 
civil  offices  and  employments. 

The  churches  were,  at  the  restoration  filled  with  their 
former  incumbents,  but  the  high  church  party  were  not 
popular  with  Charles,  and  men  filled  the  high  stations,  v.  ho 
did  not  look  upon  Episcopacy  as  a  divine  institution,  and 
absolutely  essential,  though  they  praised  it  as  the  best  form 
of  government  and  worship,  and  who  viewed  the  points  of 
controversy  between  Calvinists  and  Arminians,  as  of  an 
indifferent  nature,  which  with  certain  explanations,  might 
be  held,  or  be  entirely  cast  away,  without  any  spiritual  det- 
riment. 

With  a  voluptuous  monarch  on  the  throne,  and  a  latitudi- 
narian  clergy  in  the  desk,  vital  piety  rapidly  declined.  All 
who  had  before  been  unwillingly  restrained  by  the  powerful 
preaching  of  the  nonconformists,  now  ran  to  the  excess  of 
wickedness,  and  delighted  in  nothing  so  much  as  revilinc 
what  they  called  the  canting  hypocrisy  and  fanaticism  of  the 
commonwealth.  The  nobles  of  England  exchanged  their 
sober,  serious  character,  for  one  of  frivolity  and  sin.  A  host 
of  infidels,  led  by  Hobbs,  Toland,  and  the  lords  Rochester 
and  Shaftsbury,  made  a  bold  attack,  by  ridicule  and  sophistry, 
upon  Christianity.  But  the  great  luminaries  of  the  age, 
Newton,  Locke,  Boyle,  Tillotson,  and  Cudworth,  threw  all 
their  influence  into  the  opposite  scale,  and  made  them  appear 
weak  and  contemptible,  in  the  eyes  of  all  discerning  men. 
The  excellent  Robert  Boyle  instituted  an  annual  course 
of  lectures,  in  which  the  Gospel  was,  for  a  long  time,  most 
ably  defended  from  the  base  and  insidious  attacks  of  these 
subtle  enemies. 

Religion  continued  in  a  state  of  astonishing  fluctuation, 
and  the  nation  soon  found  itself  on  the  very  point  of  subjec- 
tion to  the  Roman  See.  Charles  had  been,  from  his  exile,  at 
heart  a  Papist,  and  would  have  betrayed  the  Protestant  cause, 
had  he  dared  to  do  it.  He  terminated  his  dissolute  life,  by 
receiving  the  sacrament  from  the  hands  of  a  popish  priest,  in 
1684,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  brother,  James  II.,  a  bigoted 
catholic. 

The  catholics  had  been  closely  watched  in   England,  from 


Chapter  18.]  JAMES   It.      free   TOLERATION.  355 

the  discovery  of  the  powder  plot,  but  they  were  very  nu- 
merous and  powerful,  in  Ireland  they  formed  the  great 
bulk  of  the  population.  With  a  monarch  of  their  own  on 
the  throne,  they  now  felt  their  former  dominion  secured. 
James  was  not  wanting  in  efforts  to  advance  the  cause. 
He  fdled  vacant  places  with  papists  and  others  on  whom  he 
could  rely  for  support.  He  new  modeled  the  High  Com- 
mission Court,  made  the  infamous  Jeffries  one  of  its  judges, 
and  gave  it  unlimited  power  for  searching  out  and  punishing 
ecclesiastical  offences.  The  dissenters  suffered  severely. 
The  quarters  of  several  hundred  persons  were  seen  hung 
up  over  the  country.  Finding  opposition  arise  in  the  church, 
James  hoped  to  gain  the  assistance  of  the  dissenters,  and 
courted  them,  and  that  they  might  be  pleased,  and  the  pa- 
pists favored,  he  published  a  declaration  suspending  all  pe- 
nal laws  on  religion,  abolishing  all  tests,  and  declaring  all 
his  subjects  equally  capable  of  employment  in  his  service. 
This  he  required  all  the  clergy  to  read  from  their  pulpits, 
The  Episcopalians  refused.  A  general  meeting  of  bishops 
and  clergy  was  held  in  London,  and  a  petition  was  framed 
beseeching  the  king  not  to  insist  upon  it.  It  v/as  signed 
by  seven  bishops  who  were  soon  committed  to  the  Tower. 
After  a  long  trial  at  Westminster  for  rebellion  they  were 
acquitted.  Only  four  in  London  read  the  declaration,  and 
but  about  200  in  the  kingdom.  All  the  Protestants,  now 
once  more  united,  combined  together,  boldly  dethroned  their 
monarch,  and  forever  excluded  the  papists  from  the  crown, 
William,  prince  of  Orange,  son-in-law  to  James,  was  in- 
vited to  take  the  throne.  James  saw  his  danger,  and  en- 
deavored to  quiet  his  disaffected  subjects,  but  it  was  too  late. 
William  was  received  with  open  arms,  and  James  fled  to 
France. 

This  great  event,  which  happened  A.  D.  one  thousand  six 
hundred  and  eighty-eight,  is  called  in  English  History,  the 
revolution.  It  firmly  secured  the  liberty  of  the  Protestants. 
The  catholics  were  by  a  bill  in  Parliament  forever  excluded 
from  holding  any  office  in  the  nation.  Episcopacy  was  es- 
tablished as  the  religion  of  the  state.  Free  toleration  was 
granted  to  all  Protestant  dissenters  from  the  church  of  Eng- 
land, excepting  Socinians.  This  is  hailed  by  English  Pro* 
testants  as  the  most  glorious  epoch  in  their  history. 

From  this  event  to  the  present  time,  the  church  of  Eng~ 


356  CHURCH   OF   ENGLAND.  [Period  III. 

land  has  moved  on  with  considerable  uniformity,  without  any 
material  alterations  in  her  government  and  discipline. 

Some  trouble  she  early  received  from  a  few  leading  bish- 
ops, who  weir  willing  William  should  govern,  but  who  re- 
fused to  take  the  oath  to  him,  because  James  was  alive,  and 
must  remain  until  death  their  rightful  sovereign.  These  were 
called  non-jurors.  They  retired  from  their  Sees  into  Scot- 
land, and  sunk  into  poverty  and  disgrace.  Some  also,  from 
James  and  his  party,  who  made  a  number  of  efforts  to  regain 
dominion. 

William  and  Mary  were  invited  to  the  throne  by  the  most 
r< -ligious  part  of  the  nation,  and  they  made  early  and  resolute 
efforts  to  reform  the  morals  of  the  people.  In  these  they 
were  supported  by  Burnet,  bishop  of  Sarum,  the  famous  author 
of  the  history  of  the  reformation,  and  of  an  exposition  of  the 
thirty-nine  articles.  Numerous  societies  were  formed  through- 
out the  kingdom  for  the  suppression  of  vice  of  every  descrip- 
tion. Fifteen  new  bishops  were  constituted ;  Dr.  Tillotson 
was  made  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  Dr.  Sharp  of  York. 
Their  learning  was  great,  their  conduct  exemplary.  They 
became  preaching  bishops ;  visited  their  dioceses  with  dili- 
gence ;  labored  much  for  the  instruction  and  reformation  of 
the  people  ;  and  produced  what  has  been  called  "  the  golden 
age  of  Episcopacy." 

The  establishment  became  divided  into  two  parties,  the 
high  church  and  the  low  church.  The  former  contended 
for  the  divine  right  of  Episcopacy,  and  would  raise  it  to  an 
absolute  independence  of  human  power.  These  were  dis- 
posed to  treat  dissenters,  as  the  nonconformists  were  now 
called,  with  great  severity.  The  latter,  considered  Episco- 
pacy as  a  mere  human  institution,  excellent  indeed,  but  not 
essential;  viewed  Presbyterian  ordination  valid,  and  exer 
cised  a  spirit  of  moderation  and  charity  toward  dissenters. 
These  had  the  power  in  their  hands  in  the  days  of  William, 
and  were  branded  by  the  high  church  as  puritanical.  "\  io- 
lent  disputes  between  these  parties  agitated  the  whole  of 
the  reign  of  Queen  Anne,  destroyed  the  religion  and  poi- 
soned the  social  intercourse  of  every  tillage.  A  sermon 
preached  by  Hoadly,  afterwards  bishop  of  Bangor,  assert- 
ing that  it  was  lawful,  yea,  a  duty,  to  resist  tyrants,  threw 
the  high  church  party  into  great  rage.  They  were  patron- 
ized by  the  queen,  and  their  rage  was  blown  into  fury  by 
one   Sacheverel,    a  loud  frothy  partisan.      The  low    church 


Chapter  18. J  BANCORIAN   controversy.  357 

were  shamefully  abused,  and  the  dissenters  were  treated  as 
the  offscouring  of  the  earth.  During  the  reign  of  George  1., 
who  came  to  the  throne  in  1714,  an  attempt  was  made  by 
archbishop  Wake,  to  unite  the  English  and  Gallican  churches, 
but  it  soon  came  to  nought.  The  church  of  England  was 
also  agitated  with  the  Bangorian  controversy,  occasioned  by 
Hoadly,  then  bishop  of  Bangor,  who  declared  in  a  sermon 
before  the  king,  that  Christ's  kingdom  was  not  of  this  world, 
and  inveighed  against  the  temporal  power  of  bishops,  and  the 
regal  supremacy  in  ecclesiastical  concerns.  The  convoca- 
tion fell  upon  him  with  violence,  but  he  was  protected  by  the 
King  ;  and  the  convocation  have  from  that  period  to  this,  only 
been  permitted  to  assemble  and  adjourn,  without  transacting 
any  business.  By  George,  the  low  church  party  were  ex- 
alted to  the  highest  places  of  power  and  trust.  When  his 
successor  came  to  the  throne,  their  rivals  endeavored  to  gain 
ascendancy,  but  were  suppressed  by  his  respect  for  religious 
liberty. 

A  new  host  of  infidels  led  on  by  Bolinbroke,  Collins,  Tin- 
dal,  Chubb,  Wollaston,  Hume  and  others,  threw  at  this  time 
poison  into  the  waters  of  the  nation,  and  multitudes,  especially 
of  the  nobility,  drank  deep,  and  set  themselves  against  the 
Lord,  and  against  his  anointed.  But  they  were  met  by  Butler, 
Chandler,  and  other  able  defenders  of  Christianity,  in  the 
establishment  and  among  the  dissenters.  In  resisting,  how- 
ever, the  arts  of  infidelity,  and  in  delivering,  as  they  did  mere 
moral  essays,  instead  of  the  doctrines  of  the  cross,  the  com- 
mon people  of  the  church  of  England  were  almost  wholly 
neglected  by  her  leading  divines,  and  were  fast  sinking  into  a 
state  of  practical  atheism,  when  those  wonderful  men,  Whit- 
field and  Wesley  arose,  and  by  astonishing  boldness  and  zeal, 
arrested  the  attention  of  thousands  on  thousands  to  divine 
things.  Their  efforts  resulted  in  a  great  increase  of  vital 
piety  throughout  the  nation,  and  a  dismemberment  of  a  vast 
body  from  the  establishment.  Their  followers  were  chiefly 
among  the  common  people.  A  noble  lady,  however,  wife  of 
the  earl  of  Huntingdon,  became  their  open  advocate,  erected 
numerous  chapels  throughout  the  kingdom,  for  such  as  preached 
the  truth  with  plainness  and  power,  and  opened  her  palace 
in  the  park,  for  the  great  and  noble  to  hear  them  on  Sabbath 
evenings. 

The  high  church  party,  which  had  been  out  of  favor  many 
years  from  its  attachment   to  the  fallen  house  of  Stuart,  be- 


358  CHURCH    OF    ENGLAND.  [PERIOD  III. 

came  popular  upon  the  accession  of  George  III.,  from  express- 
ins  a  warm  attachment  to  the  house  of  Hanover,  and  opposing 
the  American  revolution.  In  1772,  a  body  of  the  established 
clergy  petitioned  Parliament  to  be  released  from  subscription 
to  the  articles  and  liturgy  of  the  church,  but  were  unsuccessful. 
The  dissenters  also  frequently  petitioned  for  a  repeal  of  the 
test  acts,  but  in  vain.  The  catholics  were  the  subjects  of 
re  persecution.  A  mob,  under  lord  George  Gordon,  com- 
mitted in  1780,  shameful  outrages  upon  them.  The  French 
revolution  was  not  without  its  demoralizing  effects  upon  the 
English  nation.  But  it  produced  also  a  greater  attachment  to 
the  church,  and  increased  the  popularity  of  the  high  church 
partv.  and  all  who  opposed  the  extension  of  civil  and  religious 
liberty.  During  the  reign  of  George  IV.,  the  test  act  was 
repealed  which  excluded  dissenters  from  office,  and  the  Ro- 
man catholics  gained  the  political  liberty  for  which  they  so 
long  struggled. 

Ireland  has  long  been  in  a  deplorable  state  of  ignorance 
and  superstition.  Of  a  population  of  8,000,000,  6,500,000 
are  catholics.  800,000  are  attached  to  the  establishment. 
The  remainder  are  dissenters.  During  the  last  century  the 
Protestants  greatly  decreased.  But  of  late,  the  Episcopal 
church  has  been  gaining  ground  through  the  exertions  of 
her  cl(  rgy,  the  circulation  of  the  Bible,  and  the  establish- 
ment of  .Sabbath  schools. 

The  church  of  England  has  many  splendid  establishments 
in  the  British  colonies,  in  the  East  and  West. 

The  reigning  monarch  is  her  temporal  head,  and  appoints 
her  bishops.  She  has  two  archbishops,  25  bishops,  who  are, 
all  but  one,  peers  of  the  realm,  60  archdeacons  or  bishop's 
deputies,  18,000  clergy,  10,500  livings,  1000  of  which  are 
in  the  gift  of  the  king;  a  population  of  sixteen  millions,  and 
a  revenue  of  three  millions  sterling.  Her  bishops  have  vast 
incomes,  but  the  mass  of  her  clergy  are  confined  to  an  hun- 
dred pounds.  The  church  of  Ireland  has  two  archbishops 
and  twelve  bishops;  few  of  whom,  however,  reside  in  the 
country.  To  support  these  clergy,  the  whole  nation  con- 
tributes her  quota  in  tithes  and  church  rates. 

An  assembly  of  the  clergy  of  England,  for  consultation 
upon  ecclesiastical  matters,  is  called  a  convocation.  It  con- 
sists of  two  houses.  In  the  upper  house,  sit  the  archbish- 
ops and  bishops;  in  the  lower,  the  clergy,  represented 
by  their  proctors,  are  assembled.     It  meets  on  the  second 


Chapter  18]  DISTINGUISHED    DIVINES.  359 

day  of  every  session  of  Parliament  ;  but  has  not.  been  permit- 
ted by  the  king,  for  seventy  years,  to  transact  any  business, 
and  immediately  adjourns.  The  dean  and  chapter  are  com- 
posed of  a  number  of  canons  or  prebendaries,  and  form  the 
bishflp's  court,  taking  cognizance  of  all  ecclesiastical  offences. 
The  leading  principle  of  the  church  of  England,  is  the  suffi- 
ciency of  the  Scriptures  as  a  rule  of  faith  and  practice.  Her 
doctrines  are  contained  in  the  book  of  Homilies,  consisting  of 
short  doctrinal  discourses,  and  in  the  thirty-nine  articles, 
which,  with  the  three  creeds  and  catechism,  are  inserted  in 
the  book  of  Common  Frayer.  The  basis  of  her  articles  was 
laid  by  Cranmer,  in  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.,  and  they  were 
passed  in  the  present  state  in  convocation,  and  sanctioned  by 
royal  authority  in  15G2.  All  persons  who  are  admitted  to  holy 
orders,  must  subscribe  them  examino.  Every  person  who 
pays  his  tithes  and  taxes,  is  legally  a  member  of  the  church 
in  full  communion.  Her  liturgy  was  composed  in  1550. 
Her  festivals  are  held  on  what  are  called  her  saints'  days,  and 
are  numerous. 

Her  universities  have  retained  the  great  principles  of  the 
reformation,  while  most  of  the  universities  on  the  continent 
have  entirely  renounced  them. 

This  portion  of  the  Christian  church  has  embraced  in 
her  bosom  a  vast  body  of  the  faithful  followers  of  the  di- 
vine Redeemer.  Many  of  her  divines  have  been  great 
ornaments  to  the  nation,  and  distinguished  lights  in  the 
world.  Besides  those  noblemen  who  fought  the  battles  of 
the  reformation,  the  names  of  Usher,(a)  Hall,(A)  Jeremy 
Taylor.(c)    Stillingfleet,(rf)    Hammond, (e)     Pearson, (/)    Bar- 

(a)  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  in  Ireland,  during  the  reign  of  James  and 
Charles  I.,  a  prelate  of  distinguished  learning  and  piety.  He  did  much  to  en- 
lighten his  miserable  countrymen  and  withstand  the  catholics.  His  great 
work  was  "  Annals  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament."  He  died  March 
21,  1655.  aged  80,  and  was  buried  by  Cromwell  in  Westminster  Abbey. 

(b)  Bishop  of  Norwich.  He  died  Sept.  8,  1656,  leaving  many  valuable 
works,  particularly  his  Meditations. 

(c)  Author  of  "  Holy  Living  and  Dying,"  and  some  much  admired  ser- 
mons. He  died  August  13,  1667,  bishop  of  Down  and  Connor  and  Vice 
Chancellor  of  the  University  of  Dublin. 

(d)  Bishop  of  Worcester,  and  author  of  "  Origines  Sacra?,  or  a  rational  ac- 
count of  natural  and  revealed  religion,"  and  many  able  controversial  pieces 
against  the  Deists,  Socinians.  Papists,  and  Dissenters.    Died  March  27,  1699. 

(e)  Author  of  "  a  paraphrase  and  annotation  on  the  books  of  the  New 
Testament  and  a  part  of  the  Old,"    a  work  of  merit.     Died,1660. 

(/)  Bishop  of  Chester,  author  of  an  exposition  on  the  creed.     Died,  1686. 


3C0  DISTINGUISHED  CHARACTERS.  [Pekiod  III 

row,(g-)  Tillotson,(//)  Perdeaux,(z)  Pocock,(j)  South,(/r)  Bur- 
net,(/)  Whitby. (//?)  Clark,(n)  Berkley  ,(o)  Butler,(j»)  Lo\vth,(y) 
Seeker, (>•)  Paley,(*)  Newtoo,(<)  Scott, (//)  Buchanan. (i;)  will 
ever  command  the  veneration  and  love  of  all  who  delight  to 
behold  distinguished  talent  consecrated  to  the  best  of  caiwes. 

Patrick,  Hammond,  Whitby,  and  Scott,  have  been  her  most 
able  commentators. 


(g)  Head  of  the  English  divines.  He  was  also  a  great  mathematician. 
His  sermons  contain  the  greatest  number  of  thoughts  of  any  in  the  lan- 
guage. He  died  Vice  Chancellor  of  Trinity  College,  May  4,  1677,  aged 
47,  and  was  buried  in  Westminster  Abbey. 

(A)  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  at  the  Revolution.  He  was  born  Oct. 
1680,  and  educated  among  the  dissenters.  x\t  the  restoration  of  Charles 
II.  he  was  promoted  with  other  divines  then  called  Latitudinarian.  He 
was  the  most  popular  preacher  of  his  day.  He  laid  aside  all  the  ancient 
technicalities  of  theology,  and  expressed  himself  with  much  simplicity  and 
ease  in  the  language  of  common  sense.  He  introduced  into  England  the 
custom  of  preaching  by  notes.  His  sermons  are  still  much  read  and 
admired.  Addison  regarded  them  as  affording  the  best  standard  of  the 
English  language.     Died,  1694. 

(?)  Dean  of  Norwich,  author  of  connexion  between  sacred  and  profane 
history.     Died,  1724. 

( ;')  Bishop  of  Ossory.  He  traveled  over  Palestine  and  the  East,  and 
published  his  observations,  throwing  much  light  on  the  sacred  Scriptures. 
Died,  1765. 

(/;)  A  preacher  of  great  notoriety,  because  of  eminent  learning  and  keen 
satire.     His  sermons  are  extant  in  6  volumes.  8  vo.     Died,  1716. 

(/)  Bishop  of  Salisbury.  Author  of  a  History  of  the  Reformation  and  of 
a  history  of  his  own  times. 

(m)  Author  of  a  paraphrase  and  commentary  o:i  the  New  Testament. 
Died,  1726. 

(n)  A  distinguished  metaphysician.     Died,  1729. 

(o)  Bishop  of  Cloyne,  and  author  of  the  minute  philosopher.    Died,  1753. 

(/>)  Bishop  of  Durham,  and  author  of  the  analogy  of  religion,  natural 
and  revealed,  to  the  course  of  nature.      Died,  1752. 

(q)  Bishop  of  London,  and  author  of  Lectures  on  the  poetry  of  the  He- 
brews, and  a  translation  of  Isaiah.     Died,  Nov.  1787,  aged  76. 

(?)  Bishop  of  Oxford,  an  elegant  scholar,  eloquent  preacher,  and  sound 
divine.     Died,  1768. 

(s)  Author  of  Natural  Theology.  Moral  Philosophy,  Hoare  Paulinae, 
Evidences  of  Christianity,  and  other  verv  valuable  works.  Died,  June  25, 
1805,  aged  61. 

(/)  A  wonder  to  many.  Plucked  by  divine  grace  from  awful  bondage 
to  Satan,  he  became  an  eminent  minister  of  the  Gospel  in  London,  and 
died,  leaving  many  valuable  works,  in  1807. 

(m)  The  most  distinguished  practical  commentator  and  expositor  of  the 
sacred  Scriptures.  His  commentary  has  had  a  most  extensive  circulation 
in  England  and  America.  His  other  works  are  in  6  vols.  He  died  April 
22,  1821,  aged  75. 

(r)  Chaplin  to  the  East  India  Company.     Died,  1815. 


Chapter  19.]     Presbyterian  church  of  Scotland.  361 

For  her  many  noble,  pious,  charitable  associations,  espe- 
cially for  the  recent  efforts  of  some  of  her  members  in  the 
Bible,  Missionary,  and  Tract  cause,  thousands  and  millions 
will  rise  up  and  call  her  blessed. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland.  First  General  Assembly.  Established  by  Law. 
Suppressed  by  Charles  I.  Re-established  and  prosperous  during  the  Protectorate. 
Solemn  league  and  covenant.  Gains  a  free  toleration  in  the  Revolution.  Seceders, 
Burghers,  and  Anti-Burghers.  Glassites.  Presbytery  of  relief.  Scotch  character. 
Presbyterian  Discipline. 

English  Presbyterians  and  Independents.  Early  distinguished  divines,  Baxter,  Owen, 
Flavel,  Bates,  Howe.  Number  and  state  of  the  Dissenters  after  the  revolution. 
Henry,  Watts,  Doddridge.  Spread  of  Arianism,  and  decline  of  Presbyterians.  In- 
crease and  flourishing  state  of  the  Independents. 

The  Presbyterian  church  of  Scotland  began  to  assume  a 
regular  form  about  the  year  1560.  The  reformation  in  that 
country  was  vastly  greater  than  in  England  ;  both  as  there 
was  an  entire  change  of  religious  sentiment  and  feeling,  and 
also  of  church  government.  In  England,  the  whole  exterior 
of  the  Roman  church  remained.  In  Scotland,  it  was  all  abol- 
ished. "  Abbeys,  cathedrals,  churches,  libraries,  records,  and 
even  the  sepulchres  of  the  dead,  perished  in  one  common  ruin." 

The  great  reformer,  John  Knox,  had  been  at  Geneva,  the 
residence  of  Calvin  ;  and  had  acquired  an  attachment  to  the 
presbyterian  government,  and  a  hatred  of  every  thing  pertain- 
ing to  episcopacy  and  popery.  The  Scottish  nobility  were 
willing  to  see  the  dignified  clergy  pulled  down,  for  they 
hated  their  persons  and  coveted  their  wealth,  and  the  common 
people  clapped  their  hands  to  see  the  reformers  leveling  to 
the  dust  that  tremendous  hierarchy  which  had  been  so  op- 
pressive. 

Mary,  the  queen,  made  great  efforts  to  re-establish  the  pa- 
pal dominion,  but  her  subjects  had  the  boldness  to  tell  her 
that  they  abhorred  her  religion  ;  and  even  rendered  it  difficult 
for  her  to  worship  according  to  the  education  she  had  received, 
and  what  she  declared  to  be  the  dictates  of  her  own  conscience.* 


*  The  following  anecdote  shows  the  boldness  of  John  Knox  towards  the 
queen.  "  After  Mary  had  been  dancing  at  a  ball  till  after  midnight,  Knox 
took  for  his  text  Psalm  II.,  '  Be  wise,  therefore,  O  ye  kings,'  and  inveighed 
heavily  against  the  vanity  and  wickedness  of  princes.  The  queen  com- 
plained of  it  to  him,  when  Knox  told  her  that  as  the  wicked  will  not  come 
where  they  may  be  instructed  and  convinced  of  their  faults,  the  providence 
31 


362  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND.         [Period  III. 

The  number  of  Protestant  clergy  was  for  a  time  very  small, 
and  they  were  widely  scattered.  Knox  convened  them  in 
general  assembly,  Dec.  20,  1560;  but  It  was  a  feeble  and  ir- 
regular body,  which  affected  but  little.  He  also  composed  a 
book  of  discipline,  which  should  give  efficiency  to  their  govern- 
ment, and  he  labored  to  get  possession  of  the  old  ecclesiastical 
revenues  ;  but  these  the  nobility  having  once  seized,  would 
not  relinquish.  He  met  with  no  difficulty,  however,  in  ob- 
taining for  his  government  and  all  its  acts,  the  sanction  of  pub- 
lic authority,  and  the  entire  abolition  of  popery. 

Those  who  had  seized  the  estates  of  the  popish  bishops, 
contrived  to  uphold  the  name  and  semblance  of  the  office. 
This  occasioned  violent  contention.  At  length  an  act  was 
passed  in  the  general  assembly  in  1581,  declaring  the  office  of 
bishop  to  have  neither  foundation  nor  warrant  in  the  church 
of  God.  And  in  1592,  the  Presbyterian  government  was  es- 
tablished by  law. 

James  V.  revived  the  office  of  bishop,  though  he  had  been 
educated  in  the  kirk  of  Scotland,  which  he  pronounced  the 
purest  church  on  earth  ;  but  he  attached  to  it  no  ecclesiastical 
jurisdiction  or  pre-eminence,  only  a  little  revenue  and  a  seat 
in  Parliament.  But  when  he  ascended  the  English  throne  in 
1603,  and  witnessed  the  splendor  of  the  English  church,  and 
its  devotedness  to  him,  he  became  the  warm  friend  of  episco- 
pacy, and  resolved  to  make  Scotland  conform.  Three  Scotch 
bishops  were  consecrated  at  London.  The  Scotch  clergy 
were  commanded  to  receive  orders  from  them,  and  the  churches 
were  compelled  to  submit  to  the  episcopal  ceremonies.  The 
old  Presbyterians  bowed  the  neck  with  the  greatest  abhor- 
rence, until  Charles  I.  pressed  them  beyond  what  they  would 
bear.  A  new  liturgy  was  appointed  to  be  read  in  all  the 
churches,  July  23,  1637.     At  the  great  church  in  Edinburgh 

of  God  has  so  ordered  it  that  they  should  hear  of  their  sins  and  reproofs  by 
idalous  reports  ; — that  no  doubt  Herod  was  toid  thai  <  Shrist  called  him  a 
fox,  but  he  was  not  told  of  the  sin  which  he  committed  in  cutting  off.' 
Baptist's  head,  to  recompense  the  dancing  of  a  harlot's  daughter.  When 
the  ladies  of  the  rourt  appeared  in  all  the  elegance  of  dress,  which  Mary 
brought  with  her  from  France,  Knox  told  them  it  was  all  very  pleasant,  if 
it  co a  id  they  could  go  to  heaven  in  all  that  gear.     But  fie 

on  that  knave  death,  said  he,  which  will  come  whether  we  will  or  not,  and 
when  he  hath  laid  an  arrest,  then  foul  worms  will  he  busy  with  that  flesh, 
be  it  ever  so  fair  and  tender  ;  and  the  silly  soul  1  fear,  will  be  so  feeble  that 
it  can  neither  cany  away  with  it  gold,  garnishing,  furbishing,  pearls,  nor 
precious  stones." 


Chapter  19.]  SOLEMN  LEAGUE  AND  COVENANT.  363 

were  assembled  archbishops  and  bishops,  and  the  lords  of  the 
session,  and  magistrates  of  the  city.  But  when  the  dean 
began  to  read,  the  populace  clapped  their  hands,  and  cried, 
"  a  pope,  a  pope,  down  with  antichrist"  and  greatly  endan- 
gered the  lives  of  the  bishops.  Other  riots  ensued,  the  flames 
of  civil  war  were  kindled  throughout  Great  Britain,  monarchy 
and  episcopacy  were  overthrown,  and  presbyterianism  was  re- 
established with  new  vigor,  1648. 

During  their  struggle,  the  Scotch  renewed  in  1638,  their 
subscription  to  their  confession  of  faith,  or  national  covenant, 
made  soon  after  the  formation  of  the  general  assembly,  in 
which  they  condemned  all  Episcopal  government  and  forms, 
and  solemnly  bound  themselves  to  resist  all  innovations  in 
religion.  And  in  1643  they  formed  with  the  puritans  of 
England  and  Ireland,  the  solemn  league  and  covenant, 
in  which  they  abjured  popery,  and  combined  for  mutual 
defence. 

The  Scotch  Presbyterians  never  loved  Cromwell,  for  he 
favored  the  Independents  ;  and  for  some  attempts  to  restore 
the  king,  they  felt  his  vengeance ;  yet  they  flourished  much 
during  the  protectorate. 

At  the  restoration,  episcopacy  was  re-established.  Sharpe, 
a  seceder  from  presbyterianism,  was  made  archbishop  of  St. 
Andrews.  An  act  was  passed,  obliging  all  the  ministers  of 
Scotland  to  receive  a  presentation  to  their  livings  from  their 
lay  patrons,  and  institution  from  the  bishops.  Two  hun- 
dred churches  were  shut  up  in  one  day.  The  exiled  min- 
isters preached  in  conventicles  and  fields  to  great  multitudes ; 
but  the  king's  troops  were  sent  against  them  and  their  ad- 
herents, and  the  greatest  severities  were  used  to  force  them 
into  the  Episcopal  church.  Awful  were  the  scenes  that  were 
transacted.  At  length,  by  royal  indulgence,  the  ejected  min- 
isters were  allowed  to  fill  some  of  the  pulpits,  but  this  was  not 
accepted  by  numbers,  who,  under  Richard  Cameron,  and  from 
him  called  Cameronians,  fought  in  defence  of  their  principles. 

At  the  revolution,  episcopacy  was  abolished  in  Scotland, 
and  presbyterianism  firmly  established.  The  commissioners 
from  a  convention  of  the  States,  declared  to  the  king,  "  That 
prelacy  and  the  superiority  of  any  office  above  presbyteries, 
is,  and  has  been,  a  great  and  insupportable  burden  to  this 
nation,  and  contrary  to  the  inclinations  of  the  generality  of 
the  people,  ever  since  the  reformation  ;  they  having  reformed 
popery  by  presbytery,  and  that  prelacy  ought  to  be  abolished." 


364  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND.  [Period  III. 

An  act  was  accordingly  passed  in  the  Scotch  Parliament, 
abolishing  episcopacy  and  the  pre-eminence  of  any  orders  in 
the  church  above  that  of  presbyters. 

At  the  union  of  Scotland  and  England,  the  Scotch  demanded 
the  firm  establishment  of  presbyterianism,  as  the  unalterable 
form  of  government  in  the  church  of  Scotland  ;  which  was 
granted  by  the  Parliament  of  England.  A  clause  was  also 
inserted  in  the  articles  of  union,  providing  that  "  no  test  or 
subscription  should  ever  be  imposed  within  the  bounds  of  the 
Scotch  church,  contrary  to  their  Presbyterian  establishment." 
By  these  acts,  the  Episcopalians  of  England  consented  that 
Presbyterians  should  reign  in  the  north,  while  Presbyterians 
also  consented  that  episcopacy  should  be  established  in  the 
south. 

But  the  Scotch  were  soon  chagrined  and  cast  down,  for  as 
they  enjoyed  toleration  in  England,  the  English  were  resolved 
that  the  Episcopalians  should  enjoy  the  same  in  Scotland,  and 
carried  a  bill  to  this  purpose  through  the  Parliament,  forbidding 
the  secular  power  to  touch  any  but  papists  and  blasphemers. 

It  had  ever  been  a  fundamental  principle  of  presbyterianism, 
that  the  parishes  had  a  right,  from  Scripture,  to  choose  their 
own  pastors  ;  but  a  bill  was  passed  in  Parliament  in  the  reign 
of  queen  Anne,  entitling  a  lay  patron  to  nominate  the  minister  ; 
thus  introducing  to  the  churches  men  whose  chief  recommen- 
dation was  subserviency  to  some  rich  patron,  who  might  be  of 
infidel  sentiments,  and  wounding  the  consciences  of  a  large 
portion  of  the  church  of  Scotland,  and  producing  lasting 
dissentions, 

In  1712  was  passed  in  the  British  Parliament,  the  abjura- 
tion  oath  ;  and  it  was  required  not  only  of  all  who  held  offices, 
but  of  all  the  clergy.  As  it  included  the  approbation  and  sup- 
port of  episcopacy,  and  prevented  their  seeking  any  further 
reformation,  but  i'cw  ministers  would  take  it,  though  the  refusal 
exposed  them  to  a  fine  of  five  hundred  pounds.  This  was  for 
a  long  time  very  harrassing  and  distressing  to  the  Scotch 
churches. 

A  great  excitement  was  produced  in  the  Scotch  church  in 
1718,  concerning  a  book  entitled  "  The  Marrow  of  Modern 
Divinity,"  which  was  viewed  by  many  as  heretical ;  and 
shortly  after,  by  the  opinions  of  professor  Simpson,  who  was 
considered  an  Arian.  But  greater  internal  commotions  were 
excited  in  1732,  by  the  secession  of  Ebenezer  Erskine  and  a 
numerous  body  of  ministers  and   Christians,  from  the   com- 


Chapter  19.]  distinguished  ministers.  3G5 

munion  of  the  established  church,  because  of  the  law  of 
patronage.  For  preaching  boldly  against  this,  Mr.  E.  and  four 
other  ministers  were  deposed  by  the  general  assembly  from 
the  ministry.  They  then  formed  themselves  into  a  distinct 
body,  called  the  associated  presbytery,  and  being  popular  men, 
and  having  a  popular  cause,  they  rapidly  increased,  and  in 
]  745  formed  three  presbyteries  under  one  synod.  But  they 
fell  into  a  violent  contention  respecting  the  burgess  oath,  in 
some  of  the  royal  boroughs  of  Scotland,  and  split  into  two 
parties,  called  burghers  and  anti-burghers. 

About  the  same  time  arose  the  Glassites,  or  Mr.  Robert 
Glass  and  his  followers,  who  plead  for  independency  ;  but 
who  united  with  Robert  Sanderman,  of  England,  in  his  pe- 
culiar views  of  faith,*  and  became  a  very  narrow  and  exclusive 
sect. 

In  1752  arose  the  presbytery  of  relief;  established  to  afford 
relief  to  parishes  which  had  ministers  imposed  on  them  by 
their  patrons  against  their  choice. 

The  Scotch  have  been  a  very  intelligent  and  pious  people. 
They  have  adhered  remarkably  to  the  great  doctrines  of  the 
reformation.  The  Sabbath  they  have  rigidly  observed.  _  To 
catechetical  instruction  they  have  attended  more  strictly  than 
any  part  of  the  Christian  church.  Some  of  their  ministers 
have  been  pious  and  eminently  faithful  men.  Others  have 
attained  to  high  rank  in  the  literary  world.  Among  them  may 
be  mentioned  Robert  Fleming,  Thomas  Halyburton,f  Thomas 
Boston,:};  J.  M'Laurin,  the  Erskines,  Dr.  Robertson, §  Dr. 
McKnightJ  Walker,**  Campbell,tf  and  Dr.  Blair,  as  some  of 
the  most  distinguished.  The  age  of  George  I.  is  commonly 
viewed  as  the  period  of  brightest  glory  ;  for  the  Scotch  church 

*  "  That  justifying  faith  is  a  mere  act  of  the  understanding,  a  merely- 
speculative  belief."  Mr.  Sanderman  removed  to  America  in  1764,  and 
gathered  a  church  on  this  principle  at  Danbury,  Ct.  Mr.  Glass  died  at 
Dundee,  1773. 

t  A  most  able  opponent  of  the  Deists.  He  was  a  professor  of  divinity  at 
St.  Andrews. 

t  Minister  of  Etterick,  author  of  "  Human  Nature  in  its  Fourfold  Es- 
tate ;"   one  of  the  most  useful  books  in  the  Christian  world.     Died  1732. 

§  Principal  of  the  university  of  Edinburgh,  and  author  of  the  History  of 
Scotland  and  Charles  V.     Died  June,  1793. 

||  Author  of  the  Harmony  of  the  Gospels,  and  a  new  translation  of  the 
Epistles. 

**  An  eminently  evangelical  minister  in  Edinburgh. 

tt  Professor  of  church  history  at  St.  Andrews,  and  author  of  a  discourse 
on  miracles.    Died  1757. 
31* 


'366  English  DISSENTERS.  [Period  III. 

then  enjoyed  great  peace  and  quietness,  had  many  learned 
men,  and  a  great  boJy  of  devoted  Christians  in  her  bosom. 
In  1742,  a  powerful  and  extensive  revival  of  religion  com- 
menced and  spread  wide  in  the  Scotch  churches.  It  was  a 
season  of  great  solemnity  and  deep  spirituality.  The  churches 
walked  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord  and  the  comforts  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  But  the  seceders  did  not  favor  it,  being  actuated  too 
much  by  the  spirit  of  secession. 

For  the  last  half  century  the  leading  clergy  and  laity  have 
departed  from  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ,  having  been 
spoiled  through  philosophy  and  vain  deceit.  The  general 
assembly  has  presented  a  considerable  majority  approving 
sentiments  and  practices  in  opposition  to  which  the  ancient 
covenanters  would  have  laid  down  their  lives.  Ministers 
selected  by  patrons  have  been  placed  over  many  of  the 
churches  against  their  consent,  driving  most  of  their  pious 
members  into  the  churches  of  the  seceders.  But  the  state  of 
the  church  has  lately  been  improving. 

The  confession  and  catechism  of  the  church  of  Scotland 
are  strictly  Calvinistic.  Every  minister  is  assisted  in  the 
government  of  his  own  church  by  a  body  of  ruling  elders. 
This  body  forms  the  kirk  session.  The  next  judicatory  is 
a  presbytery,  composed  of  a  few  neighboring  ministers  and 
delegates  of  elders.  The  next  a  provincial  synod.  The 
highest  is  the  general  assembly,  composed  of  delegates  from 
each  presbytery,  and  commissioners  from  the  universities  and 
royal  boroughs.  This  church  has  16  provincial  synods  com- 
prising 80  presbyteries.  Of  the  dissenting  presbyteries  there 
are  42.     Its  president  is  a  nobleman  appointed  by  the  king. 

English  Dissenters. 

The  original  puritans,  who  were  strict  Presbyterians,  and 
the  Independents,  who  followed  Brown  and  Robinson  in  their 
views  of  church  government,  gained  a  legaj  toleration  in  the 
revolution  of  sixteen  hundred  and  eighty-eight.  But  as  their 
cause  had  much  declined  from  the  restoration  of  Charles  II., 
they  entered  into  an  union  in  1690,  comprised  in  nine  articles 
for  self-preservation,  and  have  since  been  considered  as  one 
though  they  still  differ  in  church  government. 

Their  day  of  brightest  "lory  was  the  age  of  Cromwell. 
Some  of  their  ministers  were  the  most  learned,  pious,  faithfnl, 


Chapter  19.]  RICHARD  BAXTER.  367 

and  powerful  men  with  which   the   church  of  God  has  ever 
been  blessed.     Among  these  stood  pre-eminent, 

RICHARD  BAXTER. 

He  was  born  at  Rowton,  in  Shropshire,  Nov.  12,  1615. 
His  father  was  a  farmer ;  and,  because  of  his  low  circum- 
stances, Richard  never  went  to  a  university.  His  mind  was 
early  impressed  with  the  importance  of  securing  the  salvation 
of  his  soul.  Under  near  views  of  eternity  from  ill  health,  he 
read  the  old  puritan  writers,  and,  with  a  spirit  of  ardent  piety 
inflamed  and  directed  by  them,  he  entered  at  twenty-one,  the 
service  of  the  Episcopal  church  at  Dudley.  But  disliking 
some  things  there,  he  became  assistant  to  an  aged  minister  at 
Brignorth.  From  thence  he  removed  in  1 640  to  Kidderminster, 
where  he  preached  the  Gospel  with  great  success.  There, 
ignorance  and  profaneness  had  long  reigned  triumphant. 
Scarce  a  house  was  to  be  found  in  which  there  was  family 
worship.  When  he  left  it  in  1642,  scarce  one  in  which  there 
was  none.  His  labors  there  were  interrupted  by  the  civil  wars, 
and  he  retired  into  a  garrison  and  preached  for  two  years  to 
the  Parliament  soldiers.  He  then  became  chaplain  in  the 
army  and  followed  the  camp,  until  a  dangerous  illness  com- 
pelled him  to  retire  to  Kidderminster,  where  he  remained 
fourteen  years.  The  act  of  uniformity  separated  him  from  the 
established  church.  A  bishopric  was  offered  him  if  he  would 
remain,  but  he  refused  it.  Forbidden  to  preach  in  public,  he 
did  good  as  he  had  opportunity,  and  for  this  he  was  subjected 
to  repeated  exactions,  fines,  imprisonment,  and  loss  of  goods. 
Once  he  lay  in  prison  two  years.  The  close  of  life  he  spent  in 
London,  and  when  no  longer  able  to  go  abroad,  he  preached  in 
his  own  hired  house.    He  died  1691,  in  the  76th  year  of  his  a«-e. 

In  his  person  Baxter  was  tall  and  thin,  with  a  remarkable 
expressive  countenance.  To  talents  of  the  first  order  and 
ardent  piety,  he  united  an  energy  of  character  seldom  found. 
He  preached  incessantly,  when  he  could,  and  with  great 
power,  and  he  published  four  folios,  fifty-eight  quartos,  forty- 
six  octavos,  and  twenty-nine  duodecimos,  besides  single  ser- 
mons. His  Saint's  Rest  and  Call  to  the  Unconverted  have 
been  the  most  useful  of  uninspired  books.  His  last  words 
were,  "  I  bless  God  I  have  a  well  grounded  assurance  of  my 
eternal  happiness  and  great  peace  and  comfort  within."* 

*  This  eminent  divine  felt  confident  he  could  reconcile  Arminianism  and 


368  OWEX.      FL4.VEJ,.      BATES.      HOWE,  [Period  III. 

Another  very  distinguished  divine  of  that  period,  sometimes 
called  the  oracle  of  the  independents,  was 

JOHN   OWEN,   D.  D. 

He  was  of  Welch  extract  and  was  born  at  Haddam,  1616. 
He  went  to  the  university  of  Oxford,  but,  disgusted  with  the 
superstitious  rites  of  Archbishop  Laud,  he  left  college  ;  and 
forsaken  by  his  friends,  he  took  refuge  with  the  Parliament 
party.  Here  God  met  him  by  his  grace,  and  constrained  him 
to  devote  his  great  talents  to  his  glory.  For  five  years  he 
was  in  deep  spiritual  anguish.  Under  his  burden  he  went 
one  day  to  hear  Mr.  Calamy,  an  eminent  dissenting  preacher, 
when  a  stranger  entered  the  desk ;  preached  from  Matt.  viii. 
2G,  "  Why  are  ye  fearful,  O  ye  of  little  faith  ;"  and  threw 
light  and  joy  into  his  soul.  His  great  learning  and  piety  soon 
brought  him  into  public  notice.  He  accompanied  Cromwell 
into  Ireland,  where  he  presided  in  the  college  at  Dublin  a  year 
and  a  half.  He  was  then  made  vice  chancellor  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Oxford,  a  post  which  he  filled  with  great  ability  for 
five  years.  At  the  restoration  of  Charles  II.  he  went  into 
retirement,  and  died  Aug.  24,  1683,  aged  67.  His  works  are 
exceedingly  valuable.  The  principal  is,  his  Exposition  of  the 
Hebrews  in  four  vols,  folio. 

JOHX   ELAVEL, 

Was  another  distinguished  divine  of  that  age,  well  known  in 
the  Christian  world  by  his  "  Husbandry  Spiritualized,"  his 
valuable  sermons,  and  his  treatise  on  "  Keeping  the  Heart." 
He  was  minister  of  Dartmouth,  but  was  cast  out  by  the  act  of 
uniformity.     He  died  1691,  aged  63. 

DR.   WILLIAM   DATES, 

Called  by  some,  the  dissenting  Melancthon,  died  1699,  aged 
73.     His  works  were  published  in  one  volume,  folio. 

JOHX   HOWE, 

Was  the  domestic  chaplain  of  Oliver  Cromwell.  After  the 
restoration  he  was  a  silenced  nonconformist,  and  became  only 
a  secret  itinerating  preacher.     From  the  act  of  king  James  in 

Calvinism.  While  he  allowed  the  strict  doctrine  of  election  in  regard  to 
the  saved,  he  supposed  that  others  have  common  grace,  by  improving  which 
they  might  obtain  saving  grace.  He  supposed,  also,  that  a  saint  might 
possess  so  small  a  degree  of  saving  grace  as  again  to  lose  it.  His  syst*  m 
has  been  called  Baxterianism,  and  has  been  adopted  by  many  who  were 
unwilling  to  be  classed  with  Calvinists  or  Arminians. 


Chapter  19.]      *  ENGLISH   dissenters.  369 

1 687,  giving  the  dissenters  full  liberty  of  worship,  he  preached 
in  Silver-street,  in  London,  until  his  death  in  1705,  in  the 
seventy -fifth  year  of  his  age.  His  works  are  in  two  folio 
volumes.  His  most  celebrated  pieces  are,  The  Living  Temple, 
his  Blessedness  of  the  Righteous,  Delighting  in  God,  and  the 
Redeemer's  tears  wept  over  lost  souls.  For  "  greatness  of 
talent,  unfeigned  piety  and  goodness,  the  true  learning  of  a 
Christian  divine,  a  thorough  understanding  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  skill  and  excellence  in  preaching,"  he  has  been  thought 
to  excel  all  other  men  which  England  has  produced. 

These,  and  other  dissenting  divines  of  that  age,  preached 
without  notes.  Their  profound,  elaborate  and  eloquent  ser- 
mons, which  have  been  transmitted  to  us,  were  taken  down 
by  stenographers. 

From  the  ejection  of  the  two  thousand  ministers  to  the 
revolution,  was  a  period  of  twenty-six  years.  This  was,  for 
the  most  part,  a  period  of  severe  sufferings ;  and  before  its 
close,  above  half  these  servants  of  God  had  fallen  asleep,  and 
many  of  their  congregations  were  scattered.  The  number  of 
dissenters,  however,  was  then  great.  In  1715,  the  number  of 
Presbyterian,  Independent,  and  Baptist  congregations  in  Eng- 
land and  Wales,  was  1150.  The  first  were  double  the  number 
and  size  of  the  second.  The  third  were  few  and  small.  Their 
members  were  chiefly  merchants,  manufacturers,  mechanics, 
and  farmers. 

The  same  things  which  first  drove  the  puritans  from  the 
establishment,  continued  to  operate  in  favor  of  dissent  after  the 
revolution,  and  having  liberty  to  congregate,  and  being  shut 
out  from  all  the  regular  places  of  worship,  they  made  power- 
ful efforts  and  built  them  meeting-houses  in  every  part  of  the 
kingdom.  Excluded  from  the  universities  by  a  test  act,  they 
established  several  seminaries  for  the  education  of  ministers. 
From  the  act  of  uniformity  to  1694,  they  had  no  public  ordi- 
nations. Their  ministers  were  set  apart  in  secret,  and  often 
in  places  distant  from  their  congregations.  But  now  they 
ventured  gradually  to  ordain  in  public,  and  in  the  places  where 
the  candidate  was  to  minister.  These  ministers  were  sup- 
ported by  the  voluntary  contributions  of  the  people.  A  spirit 
of  union  arose  among  them,  and  associations  were  formed  for 
the  promotion  of  the  dissenting  interest.  Their  doctrine  was 
purely  evangelical,  and  their  manner  of  preaching  was  after 
the  old  puritan  divines,  plain,  solemn,  and  pungent.  Religion, 
of  course,  flourished  in  their  churches.     To  public  worship, 


370  ENGLISH    DISSENTERS.  [Period  III. 

family  devotion,  private  prayer,#und  strict  morality,  both  Pres- 
byterians and  Independents  grave  great  attention  for  many  years. 
Henry,  Watts,  and   Doddridge  were  for   half  a  century  the 
distinguished  lights  of  this  branch  of  the  Christian  church. 

MATTHEW    HENRY,  m 

Was  the  son  of  Philip  Henry,  an  eminent  nonconformist  who 
was  ejected  from  the  establishment.  At  ten  years  of  age,  he 
had  the  deepest  convictions  of  sin,  and  at  eleven,  gave  good 
evidence  of  a  saving  change  of  heart.  His  whole  heart  was, 
from  that  time,  upon  the  ministry,  which  he  entered  at  twenty- 
five  years  of  age,  being  ordained  with  great  privacy,  May  9, 
1687,  at  Chester.  In  his  public  services,  he  went  nearly 
through  the  whole  Bible,  by  way  of  exposition,  thus  forming 
his  invaluable  commentary.  He  afterwards  removed  to 
Hackney,  near  London,  where  he  commenced  the  same  work 
ao-ain,  but  he  was  removed  to  a  better  world  in  1714,  aged 
51 — declaring  in  his  sickness,  "  that  a  life  spent  in  the  ser- 
vice of  God,  and  communion  with  him,  is  the  most  pleasant 
life  that  any  one  can  live  in  this  world."  He  was  a  most  able 
preacher  as  well  as  commentator.  He  wrote  no  farther  than 
through  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  His  work  was  finished  by 
his  brethren  in  the  ministry.  He  published  a  small  book  on 
prayer,  which  has  been  a  great  guide  and  help  to  others. 

ISAAC    WATTS,  D.  D., 

Was  born  at  Southampton,  July  17,  1674.  It  is  related  of 
his  mother,  that  while  his  father  was  immured  in  prison  for 
nonconformity,  she  sat  on  the  stone  by  the  prison  door,  suck- 
ling her  Isaac,  the  child  of  promise.  At  seven  years  of  age, 
he  composed  hymns.  Observing  his  talents,  some  friends 
offered  to  send  him  to  the  University ;  but  he  chose  to  take 
his  lot  among  the  dissenters,  and  went  to  one  of  their  semi- 
naries. At  the  age  of  nineteen,  he  confessed  Christ.  While 
pursuing  his  studies,  sacred  poetry  much  engaged  his  attention. 
The  psalmody  of  England  was  early  imported  from  France. 
Maret  and  Beza  first  published  a  metrical  version  of  the  psalms, 
which  was  generally  sung  to  tunes  in  the  reformed  churches 
on  the  continent.  The  English  protestants  continued  at  first 
to  chant  hymns  and  anthems,  as  they  had  been  accustomed  to 
in  the  church  of  Rome.  When  they  were  driven  to  the  con- 
tinent by  the   persecution  of  bloody  Mary,  they  learned  the 


Chapter  19]  DODDRIDGE.  37] 

psalmody  of  the  reformed,  brought  it  back  with  them,  and  pro- 
cured its  adoption  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth.  It  became  the 
psalmody  of  all  the  English  churches  for  a  century  and  a  half. 
But  the  version  of  Sternhold  and  Hopkins,  made  in  the  reign 
of  Henry  VIII.  was  grating  to  the  ear,  and  some  of  the  non- 
conformists used  the  Scotch  version  ;  others,  Patrick's  ;  others, 
the  more  poetical  one  of  Tate  and  Brady.  But  the  want  of 
one  was  felt,  containing  better  poetry,  and  adapted  more  to 
the  worship  of  a  Christian  church.  On  complaining  of  the 
existing  psalms  to  his  father,  young  Watts  was  desired  to 
make  better.  A  hymn  was  soon  produced,  which  received 
great  approbation.  Others  followed,  until  his  incomparable 
book  of  psalms  and  hymns  was  produced,  and  this  before  he 
was  two  and  twenty  years  of  age. 

At  the  age  of  twenty-four,  he  preached  his  first  sermon, 
and  was  appointed  successor  to  Dr.  Chauncey,  an  Inde- 
pendent minister  in  London.  But  his  health  soon  failed  him, 
and  he  was  laid  aside  for  four  years.  Sir  Thomas  Abney  at 
this  period  invited  him  into  his  house,  and  paid  him  the  most 
affectionate  attentions  during  a  long  period  of  great  infirmity  of 
thirty-six  years.  He  often  was  unable  to  preach  at  all, 
and  was  always  much  overcome  with  the  exercises.  But 
he  made  himself  eminently  useful  from  the  press,  by  sermons, 
catechism  and  hymns.  His  works  are  very  numerous,  and 
fill  six  vols.  4to.  He  died  Nov.  25,  1748,  in  the  75th  year 
of  his  age.  On  his  death  bed,  his  soul  seemed,  as  a  by- 
stander remarked,  "  to  be  swallowed  up  with  gratitude  and 
joy,  for  the  redemption  of  sinners  by  Jesus  Christ."  He 
was,  in  that  age,  is  now,  and  will  be,  for  ages  to  come,  an 
eminent  blessing  to  mankind,  especially  to  the  lambs  of 
Christ's  flock. 

PHILII'    DODDRIDGE,   D.  D., 

Was  born  in  London,  June  26,  1702.  When  an  infant,  he 
was  laid  out  for  dead  ;  but  a  motion  being  perceived,  he  was 
carefully  nursed  and  preserved.  His  parents  were  eminently 
pious,  and  his  mother  taught  him  the  Scripture  history  from 
the  Dutch  tiles  in  the  fire-place,  and  made  deep  impressions 
on  his  heart.  He  early  lost  his  parents,  but  gained  the  pat- 
ronage and  friendship  of  Dr.  Samuel  Clark,  and  was  trained 
up  in  a  dissenting  seminary  for  the  ministry.  He  preached 
his  first  sermon  at  twenty  years  of  age.  This  was  the  means 
of  conversion  to  two  persons.     He  soon  settled  over  an  Inde- 


372  ENGLISH    DISSENTERS.  [PERIOD  III. 

pendent  church  at  Kibworth,  and  closely  applied  himself  to 
study.  His  favorite  authors,  were  Tillotson,  Baxter  and 
Howe.  In  1729,  he  opened  a  theological  seminary.  The 
same  year  he  removed  to  Northampton,  where  he  took  the 
,  pastoral  charge  of  a  largo  congregation  and  continued  his 
academy  until  1751,  when  he  died  at  Lisbon,  of  the  consump- 
tion, in  the  fiftieth  year  of  his  age.  For  twenty-two  years, 
he  filled  a  great  place  in  the  religious  world. 

He  was  a  man  of  eminent  piety,  a  truly  eloquent  preacher, 
active  in  every  scheme  which  tended  to  promote  vital  piety, 
an  excellent  sacred  poet,  and  a  tutor  unwearied  in  his  at- 
tention to  a  large  and  useful  seminary.  About  two  hundred 
pupils  enjoved  the  benefits  of  his  instruction,  of  whom  one 
hundred  and  twenty  entered  the  pastoral  office.  His  principal 
works  are  his  "  Lectures,"  "  An  exposition  of  the  New 
Testament,"  "  Rise  and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul," 
and  sermons. 

Other  lights  were  in  this  communion  at  the  same  period 
whose  praise  is  still  in  the  churches.  Dr.  Ridgley,  author  of 
a  body  of  divinity.  Dr.  Evans,  author  of  sermons  on  the 
Christian  temper.  Dr.  Edmund  Calamy,  author  of  the  Non- 
conformist's Memorial.  Daniel  Neal,  author  of  the  History 
of  the  Puritans.  Moses  Lowman,  author  of  the  Rationale  of 
the  ritual  of  the  Hebrew  worship.  Dr.  Guyse,  author  of  a 
paraphrase  of  the  New  Testament.  Dr.  Lardner,  author  of 
"  The  Credibility  of  the  Gospel  History." 

The  Dissenters  were  ardent  friends  of  the  house  of  Han- 
over, and  had  they  continued  firm  in  their  faith,  and  active 
in  duty,  might  have  prospered  greatly  by  the  side  of  the 
lukewarm  and  formal  establishment;  but  in  1718,  they  be- 
gan to  be  distracted  by  the  Arian  controversy.  Two  minis- 
ters at  Exeter,  were  suspected  of  unsoundness  in  faith.  A 
general  controversy  arose,  on  the  subject  of  creeds  and  con- 
fessions of  faith.  Many  thought  them  an  infringement  of 
liberty,  and  took  sides  against  them,  and  against  the  decidedly 
orthodox  who  demanded  them.  These  were  soon  suspected 
of  error,  and  persecuted.  Some  of  them  took  refuge  from 
trouble  in  the-  establishment.  Others  became  open  Arians 
and  Arminians ;  and  as  the  puritans  and  dissenters  had  ever 
lived  by  the  power  of  evangelical  doctrine,  the  churches  of 
such  soon  declined  and  went  to  decay.  These  were  wholly 
Presbyterians  and  General  Baptists.  The  Independents  re- 
tained their  ancient  faith.     In  the  deistical  controversy,  the 


Chapter  19.]  ENGLISH    DISSENTERS.  373 

dissenters  lost  much,  ground,  for  their  preachers,  dwelling 
almost  wholly  on  the  evidences  of  Christianity,  and  neglect- 
ing to  call  sinners  to  repentance,  became  dry.  And  as  they 
had  generally  adopted  the  use  of  notes,  lest  they  should  be  re- 
puted methodistical,  their  manner  became  comparatively  dull 
and  monotonous.  Mr.  Whitfield  and  his  party,  with  whom 
the  independents  harmonized,  diffused  among  them  for  a  sea- 
son, much  spirituality  and  life.  But  before  1760,  there  was  a 
great  decline  in  both  denominations.  During  the  life  and 
popularity  of  Dr.  Priestly  who  abhorred  a  middle  course,  the 
Presbyterians  generally  renounced  their  ancient  discipline, 
and  separated  entirely  from  Independents,  and  called  them- 
selves rational  dissenters.  From  Arianism,  they  have  de- 
scended to  Socinianism,  and  now  choose  to  be  known  as 
Unitarians.  Many  of  the  Presbyterians  in  the  North  of  Eng- 
land retain  their  orthodoxy,  and  are  united  with  the  Scotch. 
These  number  about  70  churches.  At  the  end  of  Queen 
Anne's  reign,  the  Presbyterians  formed  two-thirds  of  the  dis- 
senting interest.  Now,  not  one  twentieth  part.  They  have 
not  over  197  churches. 

The  Independents  or  Congregationalists,  have  for  some 
years  continued  steadily  to  increase.  They  have  at  present, 
in  England  and  Wales,  1900  congregations.  Their  ministers 
are  evangelical  and  active.  They  have  laid  aside  the  practice 
of  reading  sermons,  and  preach  extempore.  Strict  discipline 
is  maintained  in  their  churches.  Their  seminaries  for  the 
education  of  ministers  have  been  distinguished,  but  many  of 
them  have  fallen  a  prey  to  destructive  errors.  The  most  re- 
spectable, are  Hackney,  Airdale,  Springhill,  Highburg,  Cow- 
ard, Hoxton  and  Homerton.  From  Hoxton  proceeded  the 
lovely  Spencer  of  Liverpool,  who,  having  filled  England  with 
his  fame  by  his  pulpit  eloquence,  was  suddenly  called  into 
eternity,  Aug.  5,  1811,  at  the  early  age  of  twenty.  Their 
ministers  are  supported  chiefly  by  contribution.  George  I. 
gave  one  thousand  pounds  a  year,  for  the  maintenance  of  the 
dissenting  clergy.  This  was  afterward  increased  to  2000, 
and  is  still  divided  among  them.  Theological  instruction  is 
at  a  low  ebb.  Most  of  their  academies  are  but  apologies  for 
a  theological  seminary.  The  Independents  have  entered 
warmly  into  the  cause  of  the  Bible,  foreign  missions,  Sabbath 
schools,  and  other  benevolent  enterprises.  Some  of  their 
best  modern  preachers  have  been  Winter,  Stafford,  Jay, 
Bogue,  John  Pye  Smith. 
32 


374         COXGREGATIOXALISTS    OF    NEW    ENGLAND.      [Period  III. 

Many  of  Cromwell's  army  setlled  in  Ireland,  and  established 
Presbyterian  congregations.  At  a  subsequent  period,  many 
seceders  passed  over  from  Scotland,  and  established  about  an 
hundred  congregations  in  the  north  of  Ireland.  Of  late,  the 
Independents  have  also  settled  in  that  desolate  country. 
Each  branch  of  these  have  taken  root  and  continue  to  live. 
King  William  granted  their  ministers  1200  pounds  a  year. 
In  1719,  an  act  of  toleration  was  passed  in  their  favor. 


CHAPTER    XX 


Mr.  Robinson's  church.  Its  emigration  to  Holland  and  to  New  England.  Rapid  in- 
crease of  the  New  England  churches.  Character  of  their  first  ministers  and  mem- 
bers. Constitution.  Harvard  College  founded.  Roger  Williams.  Hutchii.sonian 
controversy.  Troubles  from  the  Baptists.  Cambridge  platform.  Disturbances 
from  the  Quakers.  Hartford  controversy.  Synod  of  1G57.  Half-way  covenant. 
Synod  of  1680.  Witchcraft.  Yale  College.  Saybrook  platform.  Great  revival. 
Sandemanian  controversy.  Demoralizing  influence  of  the  French  and  Revolutionary 
war.  Revival  of  the  churches.  Initarianism.  Theological  Institutions.  Number 
and  order  of  the  churches  and  ministers.     Distinguished  divines. 

In  1602,  an  independent  congregation  in  the  north  of  Eng- 
land chose  Rev.  John  Robinson,  a  man  of  much  learning  and 
piety,  to  be  their  pastor.  But  scarcely  had  they  begun  to  en- 
joy his  labors,  when  they  were  subjected  to  fines,  imprison- 
ment, the  ruin  of  their  families  and  fortunes,  and  were 
compelled  to  flee  to  Holland,  which  at  this  time  granted  free 
toleration  to  different  denominations  of  Protestants.  The 
government  had  forbidden  all  such  departures,  and  they  could 
escape  only  by  stealth.  They  secretly  contracted  with  a  cap- 
tain to  take  them  on  board  his  ship  at  Boston,  Lincolnshire ; 
but  the  captain  was  treacherous,  and  no  sooner  had  he  received 
them,  than  he  delivered  them  over  to  the  civil  authority; 
their  goods  were  seized  and  they  were  carried  back  to  the 
(own,  spectacles  of  scorn.  The  next  spring,  they  agreed 
with  a  Dutch  captain  to  take  them  from  a  spot  remote  from 
any  town.  The  little  band  were  collected  at  the  appointed 
moment,  but  the  vessel  did  not  come  until  the  next  day,  and 
much  suffering  was  endured.  At  length  the  vessel  appeared, 
and  a  boat  came  to  the  shore1  and  received  as  many  as  it  could 
contain.  But  before  it  returned,  a  company  of  armed  horse- 
men appeared  and  seized  those  who  remained,  and  the  vessel 
weighed  anchor  and  disappeared.  As  there  had  been  no  re- 
gard to  families  in   the  embarkation,  great   distress  ensued. 


Chapter  20.  J    congregationalists  of  new  England.     375 

Husbands  were  separated  from  wives,  and  parents  from 
children.  Those  on  the  sea  were  tossed  in  a  severe  storm, 
and  driven  on  the  coast  of  Norway.  Those  that  remained 
were  treated  with  the  greatest  indignity  and  cruelty;  were 
hurried  from  prison  to  prison,  and  officer  to  officer,  and  at  last 
became  objects  of  pity  and  public  charity.  Their  flight  was 
not  the  flight  of  guilt,  but  of  humble  piety  from  oppression, 
and  God  was  their  helper.  In  process  of  time,  they  all  safely 
reached  Holland,  and  in  1708,  Mr.  Robinson  saw  his  church 
established  at  Amsterdam,  upon  independent  principles.  Mr. 
Robinson's  church  were  originally  of  the  Brownists,  who  de- 
nied the  church  of  England  to  be  a  true  church.  But  from 
intercourse  with  the  learned  Dr.  Ames,  he  adopted  more 
enlarged  views,  and  established  his  church  upon  better 
principles. 

The  next  year  the  pilgrims  removed  to  Leyden,  where 
they  acquired  a  comfortable  subsistence,  and  under  the  care 
of  Mr.  Robinson  and  elder  Brewster,  were  very  prosperous. 
Numbers  joined  them  from  England.  They  had  a  large  con- 
gregation and  300  communicants.  In  doctrine,  they  were 
strictly  Calvinistic  ;  in  discipline,  rigid  ;  in  practice,  exem- 
plary. At  the  end  of  twelve  years,  the  magistrates  declared 
from  the  seat  of  justice,  "  The  English  have  lived  among  us 
now  these  twelve  years,  and  yet  we  have  never  had  one  suit 
or  action  come  against  them." 

In  Holland  they  might  have  long  enjoyed  peace  and  pros- 
perity, but  their  object  was  religion.  The  fathers  were  drop- 
ping away,  and  the  youth  were  attracted  by  the  splendor  and 
luxuries  of  the  Dutch.  They  saw  that  their  church  would 
soon  there  be  merged  in  the  world,  and  they  resolved  upon  a 
removal  to  the  wilds  of  America,  where  they  might  be  freed 
from  the  oppressions,  tyranny,  and  temptations  of  the  old 
world,  and  perpetuate  the  precious  blessings  they  enjoyed. 
Having  obtained  liberty  from  the  Virginia  company  to  settle 
at  the  mouth  of  Hudson  river,  and  made  the  necessary  prepa- 
rations, a  portion  of  the  church  with  elder  Brewster,  embarked 
for  America  to  make  preparation  for  Mr.  Robinson  and  the 
remainder,  who  promised  soon  to  follow.  Several  individuals 
had  sold  their  estates,  and  purchased  a  small  vessel  to  take 
them  from  Holland,  and  hired  a  large  one  in  England,  which 
should  also  take  a  number  of  families  from  thence.  The  day 
of  their  departure  from  Holland  was  a  day  of  .solemn  humilia- 
tion and  prayer.     They  were  removing  not  for  the  advantages 


376        CO.VGREGATIONALISTS    OF    NEW    ENGLAND.       [Pinion   111 

of  trade,  but  for  the  liberty  of  conscience  in  the  worship  of 
God,  and  the  establishment  of  a  Christian  Church  according 
to  the  apostolic  pattern,  and  they  fervently  sought  the  blessing 
of  heaven  upon  their  great  undertaking. 

Their  small  vessel  proving  leaky,  they  left  it  in  England, 
and  ail,  amounting  to  one  hundred  and  one,  embarked  together 
in  a  large  ship,  from  Southampton,  Sept.  6,  1620.  Their  cap- 
tain being  bribed  by  the  Dutch,  carried  them  far  north  of 
their  destined  haven.  For  two  months  they  were  tossed  on 
the  stormy  ocean.  On  the  9th  of  November  they  saw  the 
shores  of  Cape  Cod,  and  having  formed  a  civil  government, 
and  chosen  John  Carver  governor,  they  landed  at  Plymouth, 
Dec.  11,  "with  hearty  praises  to  God  who  had  been  their 
assurance  when  far  oft'  on  the  sea." 

They  were,  indeed,  in  a  new  world.  Terrific  were  the 
dark  forests,  and  the  barbarous  savages.  But  these  they 
dreaded  less  than  depraved  and  barbarous  Europe ;  and  here, 
under  the  kind  providence  of  God,  they  planted  the  flourishing 
New  England  churches.  Mr.  Robinson,  their  pastor,  never 
followed  them,  but  died  at  Leyden,  March,  1625,  in  the  50th 
year  of  his  age.  He  was  universally  regarded  as  a  great  and 
good  man,  and  his  death  was  deeply  lamented.  His  family 
and  people  goon  after  joined  their  brethren  at  Plymouth.  For 
nine  years,  the  church  at  Plymouth  went  without  the  ordi- 
nances, having  no  settled  pastor.  Mr.  Ralph  Smith  was 
established  in  1629. 

As  liberty  of  conscience  could  not  be  enjoyed  in  England, 
great  numbers  of  her  most  learned  orthodox,  and  pious  people, 
who  would  not  conform  to  the  ceremonies  of  the  established 
church,  fled  to  America.  On  the  24th  of  June,  1629,  three 
hundred  people  arrived  at  Salem.  Thirty  of  them  on  the  6th 
of  August,  entered  into  church  fellowship,  forming  the  first 
church  gathered  in  New  England.  Mr.  Higginson,  and  .Mr. 
Shelton,  two  nonconforming  ministers,  who  had  been  silenced 
in  England,  were  ordained*  over  them  by  the  imposition  of 
the  hands  of  some  of  the  brethren.  Governor  Bradford,  and 
others,  messengers  from  the  church  of  Plymouth,  gave  them 
the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  "  They  aimed  to  settle  a  re- 
formed church,  according  to  their  apprehension  of  the  rules 
of  the  gospel,  and  the  pattern  of  the  best  reformed  churches." 

*  "  They  had  been  ordained  by  bishops  in  England.  This  ordination  was 
only  to  the  pastoral  care  of  that  particular  flock,  founded  on  their  free  clec 
tion." — Prince. 


Chapter  20.]         SETTLEMENT   ov   Hartford.  377 

The  next  year,  Gov.  Winthrop  arrived  with  a  number  of 
valuable  ministers,  and  about  1500  people,  and  encamped  on 
Charlestown  hill.  They  first  worshipped  God  under  a  lar^e 
spreading  tree.  A  day  of  thanksgiving  was  observed  through- 
out all  the  settlements  for  God's  goodness  to  them. 

Some  of  these  settled  permanently  at  Charlestown  and 
Boston  ;  and,  as  their  great  object  was  the  promotion  of  reli- 
gion, they  entered,  August  27,  into  church  covenant,  and  chose 
Mr.  Wilson,  a  man  of  distinguished  piety  and  zeal,  who  had 
been  minister  in  Sudbury,  England,  to  be  their  pastor.  This 
church  embraced  the  governor,  deputy  governor,  and  other 
men  of  distinction.  Others  scattered  about,  forming  nine  or 
ten  villages,  and  establishing  as  many  churches.  One  com- 
pany settled  Watertown,  with  Mr.  Philips  for  their  pastor. 
Another  settled  Roxbury,  and  chose  the  famous  John  Elliot,' 
and  Mr.  Weld,  for  their  pastors.  Another,  and  a  very  excel- 
lent company,  which  had  been  formed  into  a  Congregational 
church  in  England,  under  Mr.  Wareham  and  Mr.  Maverick, 
and  which  came  over  about  the  same  time,  settled  Dorchester. 
Three  years  after,  another  valuable  company  came  over  un- 
der Mr.  Hooker  and  Mr.  Stone,  and  settled  Newton,  now 
Cambridge.  Mr.  Hooker  had  been  a  preacher  at  Chelms- 
ford, and  was  silenced  for  nonconformity,  and  obliged  to  flee 
to  Holland.  But  he  was  a  man  of  such  pulpit  talents,  that 
many  who  viewed  him  as  their  spiritual  father,  were  ready  to 
follow  him  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  They  invited  him  to  go 
with  them  to  America.  Some  of  them  preceded  him  and 
formed  their  settlement,  and  when  he  arrived,  he  embraced 
them  with  open  arms,  saying,  "  Now  I  live  if  ye  stand  fast  in 
the  Lord." 

As  the  numbers  of  the  planters  increased,  the  churches  at 
Dorchester,  Watertown  and  Newton,  resolved  to  remove  to 
the  fertile  valleys  of  the  Connecticut.  About  the  beginning 
of  June,  1636,  Mr.  Hooker  and  Mr.  Stone,  with  an  hundred 
men,  women,  and  children,  left  Newton,  and  traveled  with  the 
greatest  difficulty  over  an  hundred  miles  of  trackless  wilder- 
ness, to  Hartford.  They  drove  about  160  cattle,  which 
afforded  them  sustenance,  and  carried  their  arms  and  utensils. 
They  were  about  a  fortnight  in  the  wilderness.  Mr.  Ware- 
ham  also  removed  with  his  church  and  settled  Windsor. 
The  church  at  Watertown  removed  to  Wethersfield,  but  Mr. 
Philips  did  not  go  with  them,  and  they  chose  Mr.  Henry 
32* 


378        CONGREGATIONAUSTS    OF    NEW    ENGLAND.     [Period  III 

Smith  their  pastor.     The  places  left  vacant  were  soon  filled 
by  new  emigrants  and  able  ministers. 

In  1637,  Rev.  John  Davenport,  an  eminent  Christian  and  a 
learned  divine,  who  had  preached  with  great  celebrity  in  Lon- 
don, but  had  become  obnoxious  to  the  ruling  party,  and  fled  to 
Holland,  came  over  with  Mr.  Eaton  and  Mr.  Hopkins,  two 
pious  and  wealthy  merchants  of  London  ;  and  with  a  few 
families  from  Massachusetts,  settled  New  Haven.  Their  re- 
public was  eminently  Christian.  About  the  same  time,  set- 
tlements were  formed  on  the  Piscataqua,  and  a  church  was 
gathered  at  Exeter. 

Ninety-four  ministers  had  now  passed  from  England  to 
Massachusetts,  and  21,200  people.  Of  the  ministers,  27  had 
returned,  and  36  had  died. 

These  early  emigrants,  endured  almost  incredible  hard- 
ships, from  famine,  disease,  and  the  barbarous  tribes  of 
Indians,  but  as  they  looked  around  them,  they  were  compelled 
to  exclaim,  "  What  hath  God  wrought !"  In  a  very  few 
years,  this  waste,  howling  wilderness  had  become  a  fruitful 
fifld,  and  the  habitations  of  savage  cruelty  had  become  vocal 
with  the  high  praises  of  God.  In  1650  there  were  about 
forty  churches  in  New  England,  over  which  had  been  settled 
above  eighty  ministers,  and  7,750  communicants. 

Both  ministers  and  people,  were,  as  a  body,  eminently  pious. 
Many  of  the  ministers  were  distinguished  in  England,  for  lit- 
erature and  pulpit  talent.  "  They  were  men,"  says  Neal, 
"  of  great  sobriety  and  virtue,  plain,  serious,  affectionate 
preachers,  exactly  conformable  to  the  doctrine  of  the  church 
of  England,  and  took  a  great  deal  of  pains  to  promote  a  re- 
formation of  manners  in  their  several  parishes."  Among  the 
emigrants,  they  were  abundant  in  preaching,  prayer,  catechi- 
sing, and  visiting  from  house  to  house  ;  and  such  was  the 
fidelity,  and  such  the  excellent  character  of  the  emigrants,  that 
religion  exceedingly  flourished,  and  intemperance,  profane- 
ness,  Sabbath  breaking,  and  other  gross  immoralities,  were 
for  a  long  time  unknown  in  the  community. 

Like  the  church  at  Leyden,  they  all  aimed  at  independence. 
They  viewed  every  church  as  completely  organized,  when  it 
had  a  pastor,  teacher,  elder  and  deacons.  The  pastor  was  a 
practical  and  experimental,  and  the  teacher,  a  doctrinal, 
preacher.  The  elder  assisted  the  pastor  in  discipline,  and 
was  ordained  like  the  ministers.  The  deacons  were  to  dis- 
tribute the  elements  and  provide   for  the  poor.     If  a  pastor 


Chapter  20.]  COLLEGE   FOUNDED.  379 

and  teacher  could  not  both  be  supported,  the  pastor  performed 
the  duties  of  both,  and  was  strictly  confined  to  one  congre- 
gation. 

Synods  or  general  councils,  were  acknowledged  by  them  as 
ordinances  of  Christ,  and  valuable  as  advisory  bodies,  but 
without  judicial  power.  They  confined  the  right  of  choosing 
ministers,  and  exercising  discipline,  entirely  to  the  churches, 
which,  for  this  reason,  were  called  Congregational  churches. 

Early  provision  was  made  for  the  support  of  ministers  and 
schools,  and  the  supply  of  every  family  with  a  Bible,  and  reli- 
gious books  and  catechisms.  And  that  ministers  might  be 
raised  up  from  among  the  youth,  a  college  was  founded  at 
Newton,  now  Cambridge,  in  1638,  and  called  Harvard  Col- 
lege, after  the  Rev.  John  Harvard,  of  Charlestown,  who  left  it 
a  handsome  legacy.  With  this  institution  a  press  -was  con- 
nected, and  there  a  new  version  of  the  Psalms  was  formed 
and  printed,  to  supplant  the  miserable  rhymes  of  Sternhold 
and  Hopkins. 

Between  the  civil  and  religious  community,  subsisted  the 
most  perfect  harmony.  The  leading  civilians  emigrated,  not 
for  any  worldly  emolument,  but  for  the  express  purpose  of  en- 
joying the  ministrations  of  their  exiled  pastors.  And  the  pas- 
tors looked  upon  them  with  great  tenderness  and  affection,  as 
their  spiritual  children,  who  had  left  the  comforts  and  pleasures 
of  their  native  land,  to  hear  from  them  the  word  of  life,  and  aid 
in  building  up  the  church  in  its  primitive  purity.  No  church 
could  be  gathered  without  liberty  from  those  in  authority  ;  and 
what  was,  no  doubt,  a  very  erroneous  principle,  and  proved,  in 
its  operation,  very  injurious  to  the  country,  none  could  be 
chosen  to  the  magistracy,  or  vote  for  a  magistrate,  who  was 
not  a  member  of  a  church.  Possessed  of  Christian  benevo- 
lence, these  devoted  men  made  early,  and  not  unsuccessful 
efforts  toward  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  tribes  around 
them.* 

But  they  soon  found  that  this  was  not  their  rest.  Discord 
among  brethren,  difficulties  between  pastors  and  churches, 
and  Rouble  from  different  denominations,  early  taught  them 
that  there  was  no  perfection  in  this  land  of  promise. 

Rev.  Roger  Williams,  one  of  the  ministers  of  Salem,  re- 
fused to  hold  communion  with  the  church  of  Boston,  because 
its  members  would  not  make  a  confession  of  guilt  for  having 

*  See  Chapter  xxi. 


380        CONGREOATIONALISTS    OF    NEW    ENGLAND.      [Period  III. 

communed  with  the  Episcopal  church  while  they  remained  in 
England.  lie  also  taught  that  the  magistrates  ought  not  to 
punish  breaches  of  the  Sabbath,  or  any  disturbance  of  the 
worship  of  God;  and  that  there  should  be  ajjublic  toleration 
of  all  religions.  For  these  things,  which  occasioned  great 
commotion,  he  was  banished  as  a  disturber  of  the  church  and 
commonwealth,  lie  afterward  formed  a  settlement  at  Provi- 
dence in  Rhode  Island,  renounced  his  baptism,  was  rebaptized 
by  Mr.  Ezekiel  Holyman,  then  proceeded  to  rebaptize  him, 
and  ten  others,  and  thus  formed  the.  first  Baptist  church  in 
New  England. 

But  a  far  greater  source  of  trouble  was  a  Mrs.  Ann  Hutch- 
inson, a  violent  Antinomian.  She  maintained,  "  That  the 
person  of  the  Holy  Ghost  dwells  in  a  justified  person  ;  that  no 
degrees  of  sanctification  furnish  any  evidence  of  justification  ; 
that  all  the  ministers,  but  Mr.  Cotton,  preached  the  covenant 
of  works,  and  that  they  could  not  preach  the  covenant  of 
grace,  because  they  had  not  the  seal  of  the  spirit."  She  gave 
public  lectures,  had  crowded  audiences,  and  gained  many 
proselytes.  The  whole  colony  was  agitated  and  thrown  into 
parties,  which  styled  each  other  Antinomians  and  Legalists. 
Such  was  the  extent  of  the  controversy,  that  a  synod  was 
called  at  Cambridge,  in  1G37,  consisting  of  all  the  ministers 
in  the  country,  and  of  messengers  from  the  churches.  The 
Rev.  Peter  Bulkley,  of  Concofd,  and  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Hooker,  of  Hartford,  were  chosen  moderators,  and  the  synod 
sat  three  weeks.  Eighty-two  opinions  were  condemned  as 
erroneous,  with  considerable  unanimity  ;  and,  by  the  general 
court  at  their  next  session,  Mrs.  If.  was  banished  from  the  ju- 
risdiction. She  was  excommunicated  also  from  the  church 
and  removed  to  Rhode  Island  ;  but  it  was  long  before  the 
effects  of  the  controversy  ceased.  These  things  broke  down 
in  some  degree  vital  piety  ;  but  the  wars  with  the  Indians  did 
more,  for  they  took  the  people  away  from  the  means  of  grace 
and  excited  a  spirit  of  revenge,  cruelty,  and  conquest. 

In  1642,  Messrs.  Cotton  of  Boston,  Hooker  of  Hartford,  and 
Davenport  of  New  Haven,  received  an  invitation  to  sit  fh  the 
assembly  of  divines,  at  Westminster,  England,  to  settle  the 
faith  of  the  church,  but  they  declined  attending. 

The  next  year  several  persons  arrived  at  Boston,  and  en 
deavored  to  establish  the  Presbyterian  government  under  the 
authority  of  that  assembly ;  but  the  ministers  and  churches 
were  too  firm  for  them  in  their  principles  of  independency. 


Chapter  20]  sViNOD  OF  Cambridge.  381 

Several  Anabaptists  spread  in  Massachusetts,  and  con- 
temned the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  authorities.  A  severe  law 
was  passed,  against  them  in  1644.  An  adherence  to  their 
principles  was  punished  by  banishment.  So  little  did  the  pu- 
ritans understand  the  rights,  for  which  they  themselves  had 
contended. 

Hitherto,  nothing  had  been  done  towards  settling  an  uniform 
scheme  of  ecclesiastical  discipline,  and  as  the  churches  were 
fast  increasing,  and  errors  of  faith  and  practice  began  to  mul- 
tiply, the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  called  a  synod, 
which  met  at  Cambridge,  1646,  to  attend  to  this  business. 
Many  objected  to  this  step,  fearing  that  it  would  lead  to  per- 
secution. But  it  was  generally  agreed  to,  and  a  full  repre- 
sentation was  made  of  the  churches  of  New  England.  The 
synod  protracted  its  sessions  by  adjournments  for  two  years, 
when  it  adopted  the  platform  of  church  discipline,  called  the 
Cambridge  Platform,  and  recommended  it  with  the  Westmin- 
ster confession  of  faith  to  the  churches.  This  platform  re- 
cognized the  distinction  between  pastor  and  teacher,  and  the 
existence  in  the  church  of  ruling  elders  ;  it  declared  the  visi- 
ble church  to  consist  of  saints  and  the  children  of  such  as 
were  holy ;  required  of  every  communicant  repentance  toward 
God,  and  faith  in  Christ ;  directed  every  church  to  ordain  its 
own  officers,  and  to  ordain  them  by  imposition  of  the  hands 
of  brethren  if  no  elders  or  ministers  could  be  procured,  and 
required  all  to  pursue  a  course  of  rigid  separation  from  all  ex- 
communicated persons.  It  referred  to  synods  and  councils, 
controversies  of  faith  and  practice,  but  gave  them  no  disci- 
plinary power.  With  the  ecclesiastical  laws,  it  formed  the 
religious  constitution  of  the  colonies.  About  thirty  years  af- 
ter, it  was  confirmed  by  another  synod  at  Boston.  The 
churches  of  Connecticut,  made  it  their  religious  constitution 
for  sixty  years,  until  the  adoption  of  the  Saybrook  Platform. 

The  churches  had  been  disturbed  by  the  Anabaptists,  but 
they  were  much  more  so  afterward  by  the  Quakers.  George 
Fox  had  come  to  Rhode  Island  and  published  his  sentiments. 
Numbers  also  arrived  in  Boston.  They  became  "  open  sedu- 
cers from  the  Trinity ;  from  the  holy  Scriptures  as  a  rule  of 
life,  and  open  enemies  to  the  government  as  established  in  the 
hands  of  any  but  men  of  their  own  principles."  They  were 
guilty  of  many  outrageous  practices  and  much  disturbance  of 
public  worship.  A  quaker  woman  went  through  the  streets  of 
Salem  naked,  as  a  sign.     Another  woman  went  naked  into 


38"-3        CONGREGATKJN-ALISTS    OF    NEW    ENGLAND.      [Period  III. 

the  meeting  house  at  Newbury,  pretending  that  the  Lord  had 
moved  her.  Numbers  were  seized  and  banished,  and  a  pen- 
alty of  .£100  was  laid  upon  any  master  of  a  vessel  who  should 
bring  any  Quaker  into  the  country. 

The  fathers  of  New  England  were  jealous  for  all  that  was 
dear  to  them  and  their  children.  They  persecuted  the  Qua- 
kers not  so  much  for  their  peculiar  views  of  religion,  as  for 
being  disturbers  of  civil  society.  Such  indecencies  were  not 
to  be  borne  with,  though  offered  under  the  most  pious  pre- 
tences. "  Every  other  government  but  their  own  was  a  tree 
that  must  be  cut  down."  And  what  could  they  expect  from 
every  other  government  but  to  be  cut  doAvn  themselves  ?  But 
the  infliction  upon  them  of  the  penalty  of  death  was  altogether 
inexcusable. 

While  the  first  ministers  and  settlers  of  Connecticut  re- 
mained, their  churches  had  great  peace  and  harmony.  But 
when  they  were  removed,  a  generation  arose  with  very  dif- 
ferent sentiments  relating  to  church  membership.  A  dispute 
commenced  in  Hartford  soon  after  the  death  of  the  excellent 
Hooker,  between  Mr.  Stone  and  elder  Goodwin,  upon  "  some 
nice  points  of  Congregationalism,"  which  threw  the  whole 
colony  into  a  flame.  The  worldly  and  unprincipled  took  ad- 
vantage of  the  convulsed  state  of  things  to  bring  forward 
their  complaints  against  the  rigidity  of  the  churches.  They 
thought  it  unreasonable  that  persons  of  regular  lives  should 
be  excluded  from  the  communion,  though  they  gave  no  evi- 
dence of  experimental  religion,  and  from  the  privilege  of  hav- 
ing their  children  baptized  if  they  acknowledged  their 
covenant.  They  also  viewed  it  as  a  grievance  that  church 
members  alone  should  have  a  vote  in  the  choice  of  pastors. 
These  points  were  argued  throughout  Connecticut  with  great 
warmth.  Some  were  actuated  in  their  support  by  worldly 
principles.  According  to  the  constitution  of  church  and 
state,  they  were,  while  out  of  the  church,  entirely  excluded 
from  all  the  honors  and  offices  in  the  state,  even  from  the 
freedom  of  election,  and  to  be  free,  they  must  cither  join  the 
church,  or  alter  the  prevalent  system.  Others  were  actuated 
by  a  zeal  for  God,  but  not  according  to  knowledge.  These 
were  chiefly  among  the  aged.  They  saw  their  grand  children 
growing  up  without  baptism.  Their  children  wore  men  of 
sober,  regular  lives,  bul  made  no  pretensions  to  personal 
piety.  These  they  viewed  as  members  of  the  visible 
church,  in   consequence  of  their  baptism,    and  these  they 


Chapter   20.]       DISPUTES    AT    HARTFORD.       COUNCIL.  383 

thought  might,  with  propriety,  own  their  covenant  and  have 
their  children  baptized,  so  that  the  church  might  be  perpet- 
uated. But  many  viewed  it  as  highly  dangerous  thus  to 
bring  the  world  into  the  church,  and  violently  opposed  the 
innovation. 

A  number  of  councils  sat  in  vain  upon  the  disputed  subject. 
At  length,  in  1657,  all  the  difficulties  were  referred  to  a 
council  composed  of  the  principal  ministers  of  New  England, 
at  Boston.  These  presented  answers  to  twenty-one  ques- 
tions. They  declared,  "  That  it  was  the  duty  of  those  who 
come  to  years  of  discretion,  baptized  in  their  infancy,  to  own 
the  covenant ;  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  church  to  call  them 
to  this :  that  if  they  refuse,  or  are  scandalous  in  any  other 
way,  they  may  be  censured  by  the  church.  If  they  under- 
stand the  grounds  of  religion  and  are  not  scandalous,  and 
solemnly  own  the  covenant,  giving;  up  themselves  and  their 
children  to  the  Lord,  baptism  may  not  be  denied  to  their 
children/'  This  decision  introduced  into  the  churches  what 
has  since  been  termed  the  lialf  way  covenant,  and  constituted 
such  as  had  been  baptized  in  infancy,  voters  in  the  election  of 
a  pastor.  Such  was  the  result  of  the  mistaken  attempt  to 
amalgamate  the  church  and  the  world. 

But  the  churches  in  Connecticut  were  not  quieted.  Many 
viewed  the  decision  as  destructive  to  the  interests  of  religion, 
and  a  violation  of  the  fundamental  principles  of  Congregation- 
alism. The  ferment  in  the  church  at  Hartford,  was  also 
high.  In  IGo'J,  a  council  composed  of  elders  and  messen- 
gers from  Boston  and  its  vicinity  met  there,  and  labored  a 
long  time  to  conciliate  the  parties.  But  the  conflict  only 
ceased  with  the  removal  and  death  of  some  of  the  principal 
actors.  It  was  indeed  terrible.  "  From  the  fire  of  the  altar," 
said  Mather,  "  there  issued  thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and 
earthquakes,  through  the  whole  colon'.." 

In  Massachusetts,  a  synod  was  called  to  reconsider  the  de- 
cision of  the  Boston  council.  It  was  warmly  opposed  by 
several  leading  ministers,  especially  by  President  Chauncey 
and  Mr.  Increase  Mather,  but  the  controversy  had  assumed  a 
political  character.  A  large  body  of  the  people  were  cut  off 
from  all  honors  and  offices,  and  the  privileges  of  freemen,  and 
such  was  the  clamor  from  them,  that  a  majority  of  the  synod 
confirmed  the  decision.  This  synod  also  gave  their  opinion 
in  favor  of  a  consociation  of  the  churches,  but  nothing  was 
done  to  establish  it. 


384        CONGREGATIONALISTS    OF    NEW    ENGLAND.      [Period  III. 

The  churches  in  Massachusetts  generally  adopted  the 
practice  recommended,  and  one  of  the  results  of  it  was,  that 
viewing  unconverted  men  who  entered  into  an  external  cove- 
nant with  God,  as  fit  to  bring  their  children  to  baptism,  many 
pastors  viewed  them  as  fit  to  come  to  the  Lord's  table.  This 
was  the  case  especially  with  the  Rev.  Solomon  Stoddard,  of 
Northampton,  who  contended  with  great  zeal  that  the  supper 
was  a  converting  ordinance,  and  that  a  moral  life  was  the  only 
requisite  for  admittance.     His  influence  was  very  extensive. 

But  the  pious  part  o'f  the  community  in  Connecticut  were 
so  opposed  to  it,  that  the  Legislature  passed  an  act  endeav- 
oring to  enforce  it,  and  convened  another  council  in  1667,  to 
sanction  it.  It  was  not  adopted  by  a  single  church  for  thirty- 
nine  years  after,  i.  e.  until  almost  a  whole  generation  bad 
passed  away.  The  church  at  Hartford  first  introduced  it,  in 
1696.  The  covenant  was  signed  by  most  of  the  young  peo- 
ple in  the  congregation.  Other  churches  gradually  came  into 
the  same  practice.  It  was  wholly  discontinued  in  the  State 
about  the  close  of  the  18th  century. 

The  ministers  and  churches  of  New  Haven  colony  were 
unanimous  in  opposition  to  it. 

Both  the  Connecticut  and  New  Haven  churches  continued 
their  former  strict  practice  of  admitting  members  to  their  com- 
munion, and  would  not  sutler  any  but  church  members  to  vote 
in  the  choice  of  pastors.  The  churches  throughout  New 
England  were  also  very  strict  in  their  examination  of  candi- 
dates for  the  ministry  ;  requiring  of  them  a  knowledge  of  the 
three  learned  languages,  a  knowledge  of  doctrinal  and  prac- 
tical theology,  and  ability  to  defend  them,  and  satisfactory  evi- 
dence of  personal  piety. 

In  1672,  a  synod  assembled  at  Boston,  called  the  Reform- 
ing synod.  The  colonies  had  been  greatly  distressed  with 
various  calamities,  and  the  pious  community  were  anxious  to 
know  their  sins  and  duties.  The  results  of  the  synod  were 
very  happy  in  unfolding  the  provoking  sins  of  the  age,  and 
hag  the  people  to  repentance. 

The  first  settlers  of  Plymouth  had  adopted,  while  in  Hol- 
land, the  doctrinal  articles  of  the  church  of  England,  and  the 
confession  of  the  French  reformed  churches,  which  was  the 
confession  of  Calvin;  and  the  synod  of  1648  had  recom- 
mended to  the  churches  the  Westminster  confesssion  of  faith  ; 
but  it  wis  thought  advisable  for  the  churches  publicly  and 
solemnly  to  adopt  one  as  their  own.     Accordinglv,  this  re- 


Chapter  20.]  WITCHCRAFT.  385 

formed  synod  adopted,  May  12,  1680,  the  Savoy  confession, 
composed  by  a  convention  of  congregational  divines,  at  a  pub- 
lic building  in  London,  called  the  Savoy,  which  differed  in 
nothing  essential  from  the  Westminster  confession,  which  was 
adopted  in  1648.  They  chose  thus  to  unite  with  European 
churches,  that  they  might  not  only  with  one  heart,  but  with 
one  mouth,  glorify  God,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Blessed  with  great  purity  of  doctrine  and  excellent  reli- 
gious instruction,  the  New  England  churches  had  been  re- 
markably free  from  superstition.  But  at  the  close  of  the  17th 
century,  a  cloud  came  over  them  producing  the  most  deplo- 
rable consequences.  Two  children  in  the  house  of  the  Rev. 
Samuel  Paris,  of  Salem  village,  were  in  the  year  1692  affected 
with  some  unusual  distemper.  The  physician  declared  that 
"  they  were  under  an  evil  hand."  A  report  spread  that  they 
were  bewitched.  An  Indian  woman  privately  made  experi- 
ments to  find  out  the  witch.  The  children,  hearing  of  her 
experiment,  complained  of  her  as  tormenting  them,  and  visi- 
ble, though  not  present.  They  would  be  dumb  and  choked, 
and  declare  that  pins  were  thrust  into  their  flesh.  Others 
soon  complained  of  similar  sufferings,  and  accused  various 
persons  of  the  sin  of  witchcraft.  The  public  commotion  was 
tremendous.  Councils  were  called.  Fasts  were  held.  The 
Legislature  appointed  a  fast  through  the  colony,  that  the  Lord 
might  rebuke  satan.  The  accused  were  imprisoned ;  tried 
before  the  civil  magistrates,..and  shocking  to  relate,  nineteen 
were,  between  March  and  September,  publicly  executed. 
And  these  were  such  only  as  plead  not  guilty.  All  who  con- 
fessed themselves  guilty  of  witchcraft,  and  many  there  were 
who  did  this  to  save  their  lives,  were  acquitted.  "  Terrible 
was  the  day.  Every  man  was  suspicious  of  his  neighbor. 
Business  was  interrupted.  Many  people  fled  from  their 
dwellings.  Terror  Avas  in  every  countenance — distress  in 
every  heart."  Before  winter,  there  was  an  entire  change  of 
public  opinion.  All  were  sensible  that  it  was  an  awful  delu- 
sion in  the  public  mind.  And  those  who  had  been  active  in 
condemning,  confessed  their  error,  and  sought  forgiveness 
from  the  public. 

Witchcraft  was  universally  believed  in  Europe  until  the 
sixteenth  century,  and  very  generally  until  after  the  phrenzy 
at  Salem.  King  James  wrote  a  book  to  teach  his  people  the 
reality  of  witchcraft,  and  the  duty  of  punishing  it  with  the 
greatest  severity,  and  the  great  Sir  Matthew  Hale  condemned 
33 


386         CONGREGATIONALISTS    OF    NEW    ENGLAND.      [Period  III. 

to  death  two  women  for  this  supposed  crime.  The  religious 
community  had  been  taught  by  the  Mosaic  writings,  that  a 
"  witch  ought  not  to  live."  Let  us  spare  our  condemnation  of 
them,  and  be  grateful  tbat  we  have  more  light,  and  clearer 
views  on  this  awful  subject.  During  this  early  period,  the 
churches  of  New  England  were  blessed  with  signal  outpour- 
ings of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  years  1637,  1679,  1683,  1696, 
and  1704,  were  memorable  for  the  visitations  of  grace.  At 
the  commencement  of  the  18th  century,  there  were  in  New 
England  one  hundred  and  fifty  churches,  thirty  of  which  were 
Indian,  with  Indian  pastors. 

Harvard  College  had  become  flourishing ;  but  that  the 
Connecticut  churches  might  be  supplied  with  a  learned  min- 
istry, with  less  expense  than  sending  their  sons  there,  they 
in  1700  laid  the  foundation  of  Yale  College. 

In  1703,  the  trustees  of  this  institution  invited  all  the  min- 
isters of  Connecticut  to  meet  with  the  churches  in  a  general 
consociation,  for  the  adoption  of  an  uniform  system  of  faith, 
after  the  example  of  the  synod  in  Boston,  in  1680.  The  pro- 
posal was  acceded  to,  and  the  Westminster  and  Savoy  con- 
fessions were  adopted.  But  as  there  was  no  authoritative  bond 
of  union  among  the  ministers  and  churches,  and  as  one  was 
much  needed,  a  convention  of  ministers  and  delegates  met  in 
1708,  at  Saybrook,  which  adopted  a  system  of  discipline  and 
church  fellowship,  called  the  Saybrook  Platform.  This  was 
recognized  by  the  Legislature  as  the  religious  constitution  of 
the  colony.  It  established  district  associations,  a  general 
annual  association  of  ministers,  composed  of  delegates  from 
the  district  associations,  and  a  consociation  of  ministers  and 
churches,  a  perpetual  council  in  each  district  composed  of 
ministers  and  lay  delegates,  to  which  all  difficulties  might  be 
referred,  and  whose  decision  should  be  final. 

In  1725,  the  convention  of  ministers  at  Boston,  petitioned 
the  general  court  to  call  a  general  synod  ;  but  it  was  the 
opinion  of  the  leading  civilians,  that  it  could  not  be  done 
without  an  order  from  the  king,  and  the  thing  was  relin- 
quished. No  synod  has  since  been  known  in  these  Congre- 
gational churches,  and  no  public  body  has  adopted  any  other 
confession  of  faith,  or  system  of  church  government,  than 
those  adopted  by  the  above  synod. 

By  the  settlement  of  Rhode  Island,  New  Hampshire, 
Maine  ami  \  ermont,  the  bounds  of  Congregationalism  became 
much  enlarged.    The  Congregational  churches  in  these  States 


Chapter  20.]  GREAT   REVIVAL.  387 

adopted  in  general,  the  same  faith  and  government  as  the 
mother  churches.  None,  however,  but  Connecticut,  in  all 
New  England,  became  consociated. 

About  the  year  1737,  commenced  a  very  general,  powerful, 
and  happy  revival  of  religion  throughout  New  England.  An 
extraordinary  zeal  was  excited  in  the  ministers  of  the 
churches.  They  addressed  crowded  audiences  in  the  de- 
monstration of  the  Spirit,  and  with  power.  The  doctrines  of 
the  reformation  were  presented  in  their  native  simplicity 
Men  were  taught  their  entire  depravity,  the  necessity  of  re- 
generation by  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  duty  of  immediate  submis- 
sion to  God,  of  evangelical  repentance  and  faith  in  Christ, 
and  holy  obedience.  Converts  were  exceedingly  multiplied. 
Religion  was,  in  many  places,  almost  the  only  subject  of 
thought  and  conversation.  Vast  multitudes  united  themselves 
to  the  Christian  Church,  who,  through  life,  adorned  the  doc- 
trine of  God  their  Saviour. 

This  work  found  a  great  promoter  in  Massachusetts,  in  the 
Rev.  Jonathan  Edwards  of  Northampton,  one  of  the  greatest 
divines  of  the  Christian  Church,  wrho  preached  incessantly 
with  great  power,  and  who  exposed  with  wonderful  skill  in 
his  writings,  all  the  arts  of  the  adversary  to  mislead,  delude, 
and  destroy  by  error  and  false  religion,  the  souls  of  men.  In 
Connecticut,  it  was  promoted  by  the  ministry  of  Bellamy, 
Wheelock,*  Pomeroy,  and  others  ;  but,  unfortunately,  a  class 
of  fanatics  arose  in  that  State,  who  made  great  disturbances, 
and  finally  separated  from  their  brethren,  as  holier  than  they. 
These  formed  a  new  and  distinct  community  of  churches, 
called  Separates.     They  are  now  nearly  extinct. 

Throughout  New  England,  the  work  found  warm  opposers, 
both  among  ministers  and  churches,  who  made  loud  clamors 
against  the  wildness  and  fanaticism  which  appeared-,  and  in 
such  a  world  of  depravity  as  this,  is  apt  to  hover  around  and 
attach  itself,  in  some  measure,  to  revivals  of  religion. 

The  good  effects  of  that  work  of  grace  were  long  felt ;  yea, 
are  felt  to  this  day.     They  would  have  been  vastly  greater 

*  This  eminent  divine  made  great  efforts  to  educate  Indian  youth,  and 
establish  an  Indian  charity  school  at  Lebanon.  In  1769,  he  removed  his 
school  to  Hanover,  N.  H.,  and  founded  Dartmouth  College.  He  had  40 
Indian  youth  under  his  care  ;  20  of  them,  however,  returned  to  savage  life. 
One,  Sampson  Occum,  became  a  preacher  of  some  distinction,  and  acted  as 
a  missionary  among  his  brethren.  He  went  to  England,  where  he  was 
viewed  as  a  great  curiosity. 


388         CONGREGATIONALISM'S    Of    NEW    ENGLAND.      [Period    III 

had  the  churches  listened  to  the  faithful  warnings  of  Ed- 
wards, and  avoided  the  gross  errors  which  prevailed  ;  and 
had  they  educated  their  sons,  the  numerous  youth  who  were 
called  iuto  the  kingdom  of  Christ  for  the  Gospel  ministry. 
An  army  of  able  warriors  might  then  have  been  sent  into  the 
field.  But  the  churches  saw  not  the  price  put  into  their 
hands.  The  warnings  from  the  watch  tower  were  disre- 
garded ;  their  youth,  ignorant  of  truth,  ran  wild  ;  errors  and 
corruptions  increased,  and  a  long  night  of  darkness  succeeded. 
Such  ministers  and  churches  as  opposed  the  revival,  trium- 
phed at  every  unhappy  result,  and  became  more  decidedly 
Arminian  in  sentiment  than  they  were  before. 

In  the  French  war,  which  commenced  in  1755,  the  inhab- 
itants of  New  England  mingled  for  the  first  time  with  for- 
eigners. These  were  men  who  were  disposed  to  ridicule 
their  reverence  for  God,  their  respect  for  the  Sabbath,  their 
unhesitating  belief  in  revelation,  their  abhorrence  of  profanity 
and  sensuality  ;  and  men  who  naturally  had  a  great  influence 
over  them  as  officers  from  the  mother  country.  The  associa  - 
tion  was  very  destructive  to  the  piety  and  morals,  especially 
of  the  youth  of  New  England. 

The  churches  engaged  in  controversy  with  the  Sandema- 
nians,  or  followers  of  Mr.  Robert  Sandeman,  who  came  into 
this  country  about  1760,  and  established  churches  at  Boston, 
and  Danbury,  Connecticut.  His  peculiar  sentiments  were, 
"  That  justifying  faith  is  no  more  than  a  simple  belief  of  the 
truth,  or  the  divine  testimony  passively  received,  and  that  this 
divine  testimony  is  in  itself  sufficient  ground  of  hope  to  those 
who  believe  it  without  any  thing  wrought  in  us  or  done  by  us 
to  give  it  a  particular  direction  to  ourselves."  He  adopted 
also  some  peculiar  rites  and  ceremonies.  This  controversy 
naturally  increased  the  Arminian  spirit  that  was  rapidly  grow- 
ing in  the  country. 

The  Revolutionary  War  engrossed  the  supreme  attention 
of  every  individual.  Had  it  been  attended  only  with  the  or- 
dinary consequences  of  war,  it  must  have  been  exceedingly 
destructive  to  the  interests  of  vital  piety.  War  always  lays 
waste  the  morals  of  a  nation,  and  hardens  the  heart  and  sears 
the  conscience  of  depraved  man.  In  the  Revolutionary  Avar, 
the  clergy  took  an  active  part.  It  was  the  constant  subject 
of  prayer  and  preaching,  especially  on  all  public  occasions. 
Many  forsook  their  charges,  and  became  chaplains  in  the 
army.     All  the  worst  passions  of  man  were  brought  into  ex- 


CHAPTER  20.]      EFFECTS    OF    THE    REVOLUTIONARY    WAR.        389 

ercise  by  the  introduction  and  depreciation  of  paper  currency. 
But  a  greater  evil  than  all  was,  the  nation  was  brought  into 
alliance  with  the  French,  and  prepared  to  drink  deep  of  the 
intoxicating  cup  of  French  infidelity.  The  country  was 
filled  with  the  friends,  and  deluged  with  the  writings  of  Vol- 
taire, Rosseau,  D'Alembert,  and  Diderot.  An  immense  edi- 
tion of  Paine's  Age  of  Reason  was  printed  in  Paris,  and  sent 
to  America  to  be  given  away  or  sold  for  a  few  pence  a  copy. 
Many  were  the  secret  friends  of  the  new  philosophy,  and  not 
a  few  in  the  high  places  became  its  open  advocates.  Secret 
societies  were  forming  in  the  country  with  similar  views  to 
the  Illuminati  in  Europe,  and  Christianity  seemed  in  danger 
of  being  overthrown  in  this  precious  land,  as  it  had  been  in 
France.  But  an  able  clergy  remained  in  her  churches,  who 
only  needed  to  be  aroused  to  a  sense  of  danger.  They  were 
soon  found  to  be  neither  unfaithful,  timid,  nor  weak.  Among 
the  bold  assailants  upon  the  destroying  monster,  stood  pre- 
eminent Dr.  D wight,  President  of  Yale  College.  The 
churches  were  roused  and  became  watchful  and  prayerful. 
Men  of  intellect  in  the  various  walks  of  life  were  convinced 
of  the  danger  to  which  they  had  been  exposed,  and  turned  in 
abhorrence  from  the  vile  seducers  to  the  word  of  God.  The 
Spirit  of  grace  began  to  descend  upon  various  parts  of  New 
England.  A  series  of  revivals  almost  unparalleled  for  purity 
and  power,  rapidly  succeeded  one  another.  Many  Colleges 
were  remarkably  blessed.  A  numerous  body  of  learned, 
experimental  Christians,  entered  the  ministry,  under  whose 
labors  accompanied  with  signal  outpourings  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  the  orthodox  churches  of  New  England  have  risen  to 
a  state  of  prosperity,  which  calls  for  the  warmest  expressions 
of  gratitude  and  praise.  Their  number  of  communicants  is 
far  greater  now  than  at  any  former  period.  Still,  however, 
many  great  and  alarming  evils  exist.  Many  places,  where 
were  once  flourishing  churches,  have  become  waste.  In 
others,  where  the  Gospel  is  preached,  it  is  supported  with 
great  reluctance.  In  all,  profanity,  Sabbath-breaking,  intem- 
perance, and  unbelief,  are  shamefully  prevalent.  Powerful 
efforts  have  of  late  been  made  by  means  of  domestic  Mission- 
ary societies,  to  reclaim  waste  places,  and,  by  means  of 
moral  societies,  to  reform  the  community. 

In  Massachusetts,  the   clergy  and  churches  which  were 
Arminian,  have,  with  the   university  of  Cambridge,  recently 
become  Unitarian.     A  few  have  united  with  them  in  other 
33* 


itVO         CONOREGATIONALISTS    OF    XH\r    ENGLAND.      (Period   III 

parts  of  New  England.  With  the  exception  of  these,  the 
Congregationalists  generally,  closely  adhere  to  the  doctrines 
of  the  Reformation.  If  there  is  any  one  point  of  doctrine  by 
which  they  may  be  characterized,  it  is  the  distinction  between 
man's  natural  and  moral  ability  to  obey  the  law  of  God  and 
receive  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Viewing  him  as  possessed  oi 
all  his  original  natural  faculties,  they  consider  him  as  under 
obligation  to  do  all  that  God  requires  of  him,  and  guilty  for  not 
doing  it.  They  call  upon  him  immediately  to  make  to  him- 
self a  new  heart  and  follow  Christ.  At  the  same  time  they 
view  him  as  totally  averse  to  the  service  of  Christ,  and  made 
actively  and  cheerfully  obedient  only  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  operating  by  the  truth.  No  ministers  therefore 
are  more  full  believers  in  personal  election,  and  more  active 
in  the  use  of  means  that  revivals  maybe  promoted,  sinners  be 
gathered  in,  and  the  world  be  converted  to  God. 

The  New  England  churches  are  supplied  with  well  educa- 
ted and  pious  ministers,  and  have  handsome  houses  for  public 
worship.  The  office  of  teacher  as  distinct  from  pastor,  and  of 
ruling  elder,  is  entirely  extinct.  In  almost  ever)'  county,  the 
ministers  meet  twice  a  year  in  association  for  mutual  im- 
provement ;  to  consider  and  improve  the  state  of  religion  in 
their  bounds,  and  to  examine  and  licence  candidates  for  the 
ministry.  They  also  appoint  delegates  who,  in  each  State, 
meet  annually  in  General  Association  or  Convention.  These 
public  bodies  are  represented  by  delegates  in  each  other's 
assembly,  and  are  very  harmonious.  They  have  a  similar 
connexion  with  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
church.     Their  communicants  number  about  200,000. 

There  are  many  Congregational  churches  in  New  York  and 
Ohio,  composed  chiefly  of  emigrants  from  New  England. 

The  Congregationalists  were  early  distinguished  for  efforts 
to  christianize  the  Indians,  and  have,  of  late,  been  very  active 
in  sending  the  Gospel  to  the  new  settlements  and  to  pagan 
nations. 

A  valuable  Theological  Seminary  was  established  at  An- 
dover,  Mass.  in  1808,  through  the  princely  munificence  of  a 
few  individuals.  It  has  four  professorships,  one  of  Sacred 
Rhetoric,  one  of  Christian  Theology,  one  of  Ecclesiastical 
History,  and  one  of  Sacred  Literature. 

Its  course  of  instruction  extends  through  three  years.  The 
average  number  of  its  students  is  about  140.  A  theological 
school  is  also  connected  with  Yale  College  and  with  Harvard 


Chapter  20]  THEOLOGICAL   SEMINARIES.  391 

University.  One  is  established  also  at  Bangor,  Maine.  A 
Theological  Seminary  was  also  established  in  East  Windsor, 
Conn,  in  1834. 

The  state  of  literature  in  New  England  has  ever  been  very 
respectable  ;  and  in  no  part  of  the  Christian  Church  have  the 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel  been  so  well  understood  by  the  great 
mass  of  her  ordinary  members.  Catechetical  instruction  has 
been  thoroughly  pursued.  Sabbath  schools  and  Bible  classes 
are  now  in  powerful  operation.  And  the  orthodox  clergy 
have  considered  it  a  great  part  of  their  business,  continually 
to  explain  and  defend  the  great  doctrines  of  natural  and 
revealed  religion. 

The  distinguished  lights  of  these  churches  have  been  nu- 
merous. Cotton,(a)  Hooker,(6)  Davenport,(c)  the  two  Ma- 
thers,^) Shepherd,(e)  Chauncey,(/)  Willard,  (g)  Wads- 
worth,^)  and  Cohnan,(j)  shone  conspicuous  in  their  early 
periods.  Of  a  later  age  have  been  the  two  Presidents 
Edwards,  (k)  and  Doctors  Bellamy,(/)  Hopkins,(m)  La- 
fa)  Mr.  Cotton  died,  Dec.  23,  1652.  Before  coming  to  Boston,  he  had 
been  a  very  eminent  minister  in  Boston,  Eng.  He  was  a  great  scholar 
and  an  eloquent  man,  but  was  strangely  deluded  by  Mrs.  Hutchinson. 

(b)  Mr.  Hooker  died  at  Hartford,  July  6,  1647,  ag.  61.  Dr.  Ames  de- 
clared that  he  never  met  with  Mr.  Hooker's  equal,  either  in  preaching  or 
disputation. 

(c)  At  the  close  of  life,  Mr.  D.  removed  to  Boston,  and  became  pastor  of 
the  first  church.     He  died  March  15,  1670,  ag.  73. 

(d)  Increase  and  Cotton,  father  and  son.  The  first  was  sixty-two  years 
minister  in  Boston,  and  president  of  Harvard  College,  a  man  of  great  learn* 
ing  and  extensive  usefulness.  He  died  in  1723,  ag.  84;  the  second  suc- 
ceeded him  in  the  pastoral  office.  He  was  a  prodigy  of  learning  and 
eminently  pious.  His  publications  amount  to  382.  Among  them  was  an 
ecclesiastical  history  of  New  England. 

(e)  Minister  of  Cambridge.  Author  of  "parable  of  the  ten  virgins  illus- 
trated." 

(/)  (g)  (h)  Presidents  of  Harvard  College. 

(i)  Minister  in  Boston.     Died  Aug.  29,  1747,  ag.  73. 

(k)  Father  and  son.  The  former  was  born  at  Windsor,  Conn.,  1703,  edu- 
cated at  Yale  College,  and  settled  in  the  ministry  at  Northampton.  He 
died  in  the  presidency  of  Princeton  College,  March  22,  1758,  ag.  54.  He 
was  the  most  acute  metaphysician  and  distinguished  divine  of  that  age, 
and  perhaps  any  other.  His  works  are  published  in  8  vols*  8  vo.  The  lat- 
ter was  some  years  minister  at  New  Haven,  and  died  in  the  presidency  of 
Union  College,  Aug.  1,  1801,  ag.  56,  but  little  inferior  as  a  theologian  to  his 
father. 

(I)  Minister  of  Bethlehem,  Ct.  A  very  powerful  preacher  and  able  in- 
structor in  theology.  A  large  number  of  young  men  were  fitted  by  him  for 
the  ministry.    He  died  March  9,  1790,  ag.  71. 

(m)  Minister  of  Newport,  R.  I.,  author  of  a  System  of  Divinity.    He  was 


392  EnscoPAL  CHURCH.  [Period  III. 

throp,(7i)    Dwight,(w)    Strong,(y;)     Trumbull,(j)     Backus,(r) 

Smalley,(s)  Emmons. (/) 


CHAPTER    XXI 

Episcopal,  Presbyterian,  Dutch,  Associate  Reformed,  German  Lutheran,  and  reformed 
churches  in  the  United  States. 

The  State  of  Virginia  was  settled  for  purposes  of  worldly 
emolument.  The  emigrants  from  England,  who  took  pos- 
session of  that  favored  soil,  with  few  exceptions,  fled  not  from 
their  country  for  the  enjoyment  of  religious  liberty.  They 
were  Episcopalians,  high  in  favor  with  the  governing  party 
in  England.  Planted  in  America,  they  took  bold  and  decisive 
measures  to  establish  and  maintain  their  own  worship.  As 
early  as  1621,  we  find  the  Virginia  company  setting  apart  in 
each  of  the  boroughs,  an  hundred  acres  of  land  for  a  glebe, 
and  two  hundred  pounds  sterling  to  be  raised  as  a  standing, 
and  certain  revenue,  out  of  the  profits  of  each  parish  to  make  a 
living.  There  were  at  this  time  five  ministers  in  the  colony. 
In  1633,  the  Legislature  passed  severe  laws  against  all  secta- 

supposed  to  carry  the  principles  of  Calvin  farther  than  any  other  writer. 
His  leading  principle  was,  that  holiness  consists  in  disinterested  benevolence, 
and  sin  in  selfishness.  Such  as  coincided  with  him  have  been  called  Hop 
kinsians.    Died,  Dec.  20,  1803,  aged  83. 

(//)  Minister  of  West  Springfield,  author  of  a  number  of  volumes  of  popu 
lar  sermons. 

(u)  President  of  Yale  College.  He  was  born  at  Northampton,  1752, 
educated  at  Yale  College  and  settled  in  the  ministry  at  Greenfield,  Ct.  In 
1795,  he  removed  to  New  Haven,  where  he  died  in  the  presidency,  Feb.  11, 
1817,  aged  65.  He  was  one  of  the  greatest  and  most  excellent  and  useful 
men  in  the  Church  of  Christ.  His  theological  lectures  delivered  to  the 
college  students,  have  been  published  since  his  death  in  4  vols.  8  vo. 

(/')  Minister  in  Hartford,  Ct.  A  sound  theologian  and  most  solemn  and 
penetrating  preacher  of  the  Gospel.  Died,  Dec.  25,  1816,  aged  68.  Au- 
thor of  I  em  PolenCe  and  misery,  or  the  future  punishment  of  the  wicked 
vindicated. 

(//)  Minister  in  North  Haven,  Ct.,  an  excellent  divine,  and  author  of  a 
history  of  Connecticut. 

(/•)  Minister  in  Somers,  Ct.  and  head  of  a  large  theological  school 
Died,  1803. 

(s)  Minister  in  Berlin,  Ct.  A  man  of  great  logical  powers,  who  contrib- 
uted more  than  any  one  of  his  age,  to  the  progress  of  theological  science. 
Died,  1820,  aged  86. 

(t)  Minister  of  Franklin,  Mass.  Died  1839,  aged  90.  Author  of  several 
volumes  of  sermons. 


Chapter  21. J  KJ  THE   UNITED   STATES.  393 

ries,  which  drove  numbers  of  Independents  and  Presbyteri- 
ans from  their  colony,  and  prevented   others  from  settling: 

Some  pious  people  there,  however,  earnestly  desired  some 
ministers  from  the  eastern  churches;  and  three  were  sent  to 
them  from  Boston  in  1642  ;  but  by  the  law  of  the  State,  such 
as  would  not  conform  to  the  ceremonies  of  the  church  of 
England,  were  required  to  depart  on  a  certain  day,  and  they 
returned  in  a  few  months.  A  Congregational  church  six 
years  after,  had  increased  to  the  number  of  101  persons  ;  but 
its  pastors  were  obliged  to  depart,  and  it  was  dispersed.  Du- 
ring the  triumph  of  the  puritans  in  England,  multitudes  of 
Episcopalians  came  to  this  colony  for  the  enjoyment  of  church 
privileges,  and  on  the  restoration  of  Charles  II.,  the  church 
became  very  prosperous.  It  received  the  support  of  the 
Legislature  ;  handsome  churches  were  built ;  glebes  were 
laid  out,  and  vestries  appointed  ;  ministers,  who  had  received 
their  ordination  from  England,  were  inducted  by  the  gov- 
ernor; all  others  were  prohibited  from  preaching  on  pain  of 
suspension  or  banishment.  The  English  in  general,  who 
settled  the  other  southern  States,  were  of  the  same  order,  ex- 
cepting the  settlers  of  Maryland,  who  were  Roman  catholics. 
Those  that  were  puritans,  found  the  best  asylum  in  New 
England. 

In  1693,  Mr.  James  Blair  founded  in  Virginia,  under  a 
charter  from  queen  Mary,  William  and  Mary  College,  and 
served  as  president  of  it  fifty  years. 

The  first  Episcopal  society  in  Boston  was  formed  in  1686, 
when  Sir  Edmund  Andross  assumed  the  government  of  the 
colony.  To  encourage  the  emigration  of  Episcopal  clergy- 
men from  England,  Sir  Edmund  pronounced  no  marriages 
valid,  unless  celebrated  according  to  the  rites  of  the  church 
of  England.  The  old  south  church  was  demanded  and  used 
for  the  Episcopal  service.  In  1688,  a  church  was  built  in 
Tremont  street,  and  called  the  king's  chapel. 

To  Connecticut,  Episcopacy  was  introduced  in  the  year 
1706.  Some  of  the  people  of  Stratford  had  been  educated  in 
the  doctrines  and  practices  of  the  church  of  England,  and 
being  dissatisfied  with  the  rigid  doctrines  and  discipline  of 
the  puritans,  invited  Mr.  Muirson,  a  church  missionary  at 
Rye,  N.  Y.  to  labor  among  them.  Mr.  M.  came  and  baptized 
five  and  twenty.  He  made  several  successive  visits  ;  and  in 
1722,  Mr.  Pigot  was  appointed  by  the  Society  for  propagating 


3!)1  EPISCOPAL   CHURCH.  [Period  III. 

the  Gospel  in  foreign  pturts,  missionary  at  Stratford.     He  had 
twenty  communicants,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  hearers. 

Soon  after  the  establishment  of  Yale  College,  a  number  of 
new  and  learned  works  on  the  Arminian  and  prelatical  con- 
troversy, were  presented  to  its  library.  These  were  read 
with  avidity  by  President  Cutler,  Rev.  Mr.  Johnson  of  West 
Haven,  and  Rev.  Mr.  Wetmore  of  North  Haven,  who  became 
converts  to  Arminianism  and  Episcopacy.  They  all  resigned 
their  respective  charges,  and  went  to  England  in  1722,  and 
obtained  orders.  President  Cutler  became  rector  of  Christ's 
Church  in  Boston,  where  he  remained  until  his  death,  August 
17,  1765.  Mr.  Johnson  became  rector  of  Christ's  Church  in 
Stratford,  where  he  remained  until  1754  when  he  was  elected 
President  of  Columbia  College  in  New  York.  Mr.  Wetmore 
was  stationed  as  a  missionary  at  Rye.  In  a  few  years  a  num- 
ber of  persons  in  the  county  of  Fairfield,  adopted  the  Episco- 
pal worship ;  and  for  some  time  a  warm  controversy  was 
carried  on  between  Mr.  Johnson,  Mr.  Wetmore,  Mr.  Beach, 
and  Mr.  Carver,  on  the  one  side,  and  Mr.  Hobart,  Mr.  Gra- 
ham, Mr.  Dickinson,  and  Mr.  Foxcraft  on  the  other. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  Revolutionary  War,  the 
whole  number  of  Episcopal  clergymen  to  the  north  and  east 
of  Maryland,  did  not  exceed  eighty ;  and  these,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  those  settled  in  Boston,  Newport,  New  York  and 
Philadelphia,  derived  the  greater  part  of  their  subsistence 
from  the  society  established  in  England  for  the  propagation  of 
the  Gospel  in  foreign  parts.  In  Maryland  and  Virginia  they 
were  more  numerous,  and  had  legal  establishments  for  their 
support. 

The  governors  of  the  provinces  had  an  inducement  to 
patronize  the  Episcopal  order,  as  it  would  have  given  them 
popularity  in  the  mother  country ;  but,  on  the  other  hand, 
many  grants  would  have  been  very  obnoxious  to  the  Presby- 
terians and  Independents,  who  composed  the  great  body  of 
the  people.  The  largest  grant  ever  made,  was  of  land  to 
Trinity  Church  in  New  York,  which  was  at  the  time  incon- 
siderable in  itself,  but  has  been  ultimately  of  immense  value, 
from  the  extension  of  the  city. 

The  church  labored  under  great  disadvantages  from  the 
distance  by  which  it  was  separated  from  England.  The 
bishop  of  London  was  the  diocesan  of  the  Episcopal  churches 
in  America,  and  his  inspection  was  unavoidably  very  im- 
perfect, and   his   authority  not  much  regarded.     In    Mary- 


Chapter  21.1  IN    THE    UNITED    STATES.  395 

land,  the  civil  law  forbade  his  interference,  except  in  the 
business  of  ordination.  How  unworthy  soever  an  officer 
might  be,  he  could  not  there  depose  him.  Every  candidate 
for  the  ministry  was  obliged  to  go  to  England  for  orders, 
which  was  often  very  difficult,  and  always  expensive. 

Applications  were  often  made  to  the  mother  church  for  an 
Episcopate  here  ;  but  the  applications  were  warmly  opposed, 
from  the  fear  that  bishops  here  would  assume  the  same  spir- 
itual authority  they  had  exercised  in  England,  and  interfere 
with  the  original  design  of  the  greater  part  of  the  colonists  in 
coming  to  the  country. 

During  the  revolutionary  contest,  all  intercourse  Avith  the 
mother  church  was  entirely  suspended.  No  candidates  were 
able  to  obtain  orders,  and  the  parishes  which  were,  from  time 
to  time,  deprived  of  their  ministers  by  death,  remained  vacant. 
Many  ministers  attached  to  the  British  government,  were  un- 
willing to  omit  in  the  liturgy,  as  they  were  required  to  do,  the 
prayer  for  the  king,  and  ceased  officiating.  Most  of  the  Epis- 
copal churches,  therefore,  were  entirely  closed. 

Upon  the  establishment  of  the  American  government,  the 
Episcopal  churches  found  it  necessary  for  them  to  form  some 
social  compact,  for  the  purpose  of  taking  care  of  some  charit- 
able funds  which  they  had  held  under  the  British  governors, 
and  promoting  their  general  welfare.  A  meeting  was  held  of 
a  few  clergymen  in  the  middle  States,  at  Brunswick,  (N.  J.) 
May  14,  1784.  This  was  adjourned  to  a  more  general  meet- 
ing at  New  York,  in  October,  where  the  basis  was  laid  of  a 
future  ecclesiastical  government. 

On  the  27th  of  September,  1785,  a  convention  of  clerical 
and  lay  deputies  from  the  middle  and  southern  States,  met  in 
Philadelphia.  The  eastern  churches  were  not  represented, 
as  they  had  adopted  measures  to  procure  for  themselves  a 
bishop.  The  convention  made  such  alterations  in  the  Book 
of  Common  Prayer,  as  should  adapt  it  to  the  federal  govern- 
ment. They  next  proceeded  to  the  subject  of  obtaining  a 
bishop.  The  Rev.  Samuel  Seabury,  D.  D.  had  returned  to 
Connecticut  from  England,  consecrated  to  the  bishop's  office, 
not  by  the  bishops  of  England,  but  by  the  nonjuring  bishops 
of  Scotland,  who  had  broken  from  the  State  in  the  revolution 
of  1688.  But  they  preferred,  if  possible,  receiving  a  conse- 
cration from  the  presiding  prelates  in  England  ;  and  finding 
some  encouragement,  they  made  application,  which  was 
favorably  received.     An  act  of  Parliament  was  obtained  for 


396  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH.  [Period  III. 

consecrating  for  America ;  and  the.  Rev.  Samuel  Provost,  D. 
D.,  rector  of  Trinity  Church  in  New  York,  and  the  Rev.  Wil- 
liam White,  D.  D.,  rector  of  Christ's  Church,  and  St.  Peter's, 
in  Philadelphia,  being  recommended  by  the  Episcopal  con- 
vention, were  consecrated  as  bishops,  Feb.  4,  1787,  by  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  the  chapel  of  the  archi-episcopal 
palace  of  Lambeth.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Griffith,  of  Virginia,  was 
at  the  same  time  recommended,  but  was  unable  to  go  to  Eng- 
land, and  soon  died.  Soon  after,  however,  the  Rev.  James 
Madison,  D.  D.  of  Virginia,  was  elected  in  his  stead,  and 
went  to  England,  and  received  consecration.  Immediately 
on  the  return  of  these  new  bishops,  they  took  charge  of  their 
dioceses,  which  extended  over  the  States  in  which  they  resi- 
ded, and  proceeded  to  give  orders,  and  to  ordain  bishops  for 
several  States  in  the  Union. 

To  perpetuate  their  body,  the  convention  of  Philadelphia 
framed  an  ecclesiastical  constitution  ;  in  which  it  was  provi- 
ded, that  there  should  be  a  triennial  convention  from  the 
bishops,  clergy,  and  churches  of  each  State;  that  the  different 
orders  of  clergy  should  be  accountable  only  to  the  ecclesias- 
tical authority  in  the  State  to  which  they  should  respectively 
belong  ;  and  that  the  engagement  previous  to  ordination  should 
be  a  declaration  of  belief  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  a  promise 
of  conformity  to  the  doctrine  and  worship  of  the  church. 

In  the  triennial  convention  in  1789,  an  union  was  formed 
between  the  eastern  and  southern  churches.  Bishop  Seaburv 
was  acknowledged;  the  liturgy  was  revised,  and  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer  was  established  in  its  present  form. 

The  Episcopalians  have  now  in  the  United  States  27  dio- 
ceses, 28  bishops,  and  1222  clergymen.  Their  bishops  have 
been  their  most  distinguished  men.  They  can  also  boast  of 
the  two  Johnsons,  father  and  son,  successive  presidents  of 
Columbia  College  ;  two  of  the  most  learned  men  America  has 
produced. 

They  have  five  colleges  under  their  direction,  one  in  Vir- 
ginia, two  in  New  York,  one  in  Connecticut,  and  one  in 
<  >bio  ;  and  four  theological  seminaries,  one  in  the  city  of 
New  York,  one  at  Alexandria,  D.  C,  one  at  Gambier,  Ohio, 
and  one  at  Lexington,  Ky. 

PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH. 

The  Presbyterian  church  in  the  United  States,  was  origin- 
ally composed  of  a  few  strict  Presbyterians  from  Scotland 


Chapter  21]     mESBYTERIANS    OF    THE    UNITES    STATES.      397 

and  Ireland,  and  some  Congregationalists  from  New  England  - 
and  South  Britain.  These  were  scattered  through  the  Middle 
States  for  nearly  half  a  century,  with  but  few  ministi  re  and  no 
bond  of  union,  and  in  Virginia  in  particular,  oppressed  bj 
Episcopacy.  The  first  Presbyterian  churches  duly  organized 
were  the  first  Presbyterian  church  in  Philadelphia,  and  the 
church  in  Snow  hill  in  Maryland.  Which  of  these  is  the 
oldest  it  is  difficult  to  determine.  In  1704,  the  first  presby- 
tery was  organized.  And  in  1716,  a  synod  was  formed, 
called  the  synod  of  Philadelphia,  consisting  of  the  presbyteries 
of  Philadelphia,  New  Castle,  Snow  hill,  and  Long  Island. 
But  in  this  body  thus  organized,  there  was  not  perfect  har- 
mony. The  old  Presbyterians  were  in  favor  of  strict  Presby- 
frrianism,  and  were  great  advocates  for  a  learned  ministry. 
The  Congregationalists  cared  but  little  about  rigid  forms,  and 
were  willing  to  receive  men  into  the  ministry  who  were  emi- 
nently pious,  though  they  might  be  without  great  learning. 
In  1729,  the  synod  passed  the  adopti?ig  measure  by  which  the 
Westminster  confession  of  faith  was  adopted  as  the  standard 
of  the  churches,  and  every  minister  was  bound  to  subscribe  to 
it,  on  his  entrance  into  the  ministry  ;  but  the  Congregation- 
alists were  not  cordial  in  it,  and  for  many  years  contention  ran 
very  high.  The  two  parties  were  called  the  old  side  and 
new  side,  and  sometimes  new  lights.  These  were  more  at- 
tached to  experimental  religion  than  the  old  side  ;  and  when 
Mr.  Whitfield  went  through  the  country,  such  was  their 
attachment  to  him  and  his  preaching,  and  such  the  aversion 
expressed  by  the  old  side,  that  a  rent,  was  made,  and  the 
synod  of  New  York  was  established  by  the  new  side,  in  op- 
position to  the  synod  of  Philadelphia.  The  leading  divines  in 
this  separation  were  the  Tennents*  Blairs,  Dickinsons,  Pier- 
sons,  Woodbridge,  Dr.  Finley,  and  Mr.  Burr.  The  Thomp- 
sons, Dr.  Allison,  and  Robert  Cross,  headed  the  old  side. 
But  they  were  men  in  whom  was  the  spirit  of  piety  and  love, 
and  soon  grew  ashamed  and  weary  of  contention.     In  1758, 


*  Gilbert  and  William,  brothers.  The  first  was  minister  of  Philadelphia, 
a  man  of  large  stature,  grave  aspect,  and  powerful  in  persuading  men  by  the 
terrors  of  the  Lord.  He  succeeded  Mr.  Whitfield  in  his  labors,  in  Boston, 
1741.  His  preaching  there  was  exceedingly  blessed.  Above  2000  anx- 
ious sinners  applied  to  their  minister  for  guidance  during  his  ministry.  Ho 
died  1754. 

The  second  was  minister  of  Freehold,  N.  J.,  and  was  the  means  of  ad 
vancing  the  cause  of  religion  in  a  very  remarkable  degree  in  New  Jersey. 
34 


398       PRESBYTERIANS    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES.       [PERIOD  jrf. 

a  union  was  happily  formed,  and  the  two  synods  moved  for- 
ward in  much  harmony.  Gaining  in  strength  and  importance, 
they  commenced  in  1785,  a  revision  of  their  standards,  and  in 
1 786,  resolved  that  the  two  synods  be  divided  into  three  or 
more  synods,  out  of  which  shall  be  composed  a  general  as- 
sembly of  the  Presbyterian  church.  This  assembly  was  first 
convened  at  Philadelphia,  in  1789.  From  that  period,  the 
Presbyterian  church  has  moved  on,  not  without  internal  con- 
tention, but  with  prosperity  and  success,  until  she  numbers 
within  her  bounds,  (both  old  and  new  school,)  39  synods, 
2759  ministers,  3522  churches,  and  277,477  communicants, 
scattered  through  the  Middle,  Southern,  and  Western  States. 
The  whole  government  of  the  Presbyterian  church  is  by  pres- 
byterial  judicatories  ;  from  the  lowest,  a  session,  through  pres- 
byteries of  a  second  and  third  gradation  to  a  fourth  and  last. 
Her  doctrine  and  discipline  are  strictly  Calvinistic.  Her 
clergy  have  been  pious,  learned  and  active.  Frequent  out- 
pourings of  the  Holy  Spirit  have  refreshed  her  in  all  her  bor- 
ders. For  the  instruction  of  her  youth,  a  college  was  founded 
in  1746,  at  Elizabethtown,  in  1747,  removed  to  New  York, 
and  in  1757,  to  Princeton,  N.  J.,  which  has  to  this  day  main- 
tained a  high  standing.  With  this  Avas  connected,  in  1812,  a 
Theological  Seminary.  This  has  5  professors,  and  usually 
about  113  students. 

Similar  seminaries  have  been  established  in  various 
places :  the  most  important  are  those  in  New  York  city,  in 
Auburn,  N.  Y.,  and  in  Alleghany  city,  Pa. 

As  early  as  1766,  the  synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia 
instituted  missions  to  the  destitute.  After  the  formation  of 
the  general  assembly,  they  were  managed  by  that  body  until 
1802,  when  a  standing  committee  of  missions  was  appointed. 

The  general  assembly,  composed  of  clerical  and  lay  dele- 
gates, met  annually  in  May  at  Philadelphia,  enjoying  great 
harmony  and  fellowship,  until  1838  ;  when  two  great  parties, 
styled  the  old  school  and  the  new  school,  divided  and  fanned 
two  distinct  general  assemblies.  Both  meet  in  May,  and 
are  about  equal  in  number. 

Besides  those  above  mentioned,  the  Presbyterian  church 
counts,  among  her  distinguished  lights,  President  Davies,* 
Witherspoon,t  and  Dr.  Rodgers.^ 

*  Rev.  Samuel  Davies  was  one  of  the  most  eloquent  and  useful  ministers 
of  the  Christian  Church.  A  very  powerful  revival  of  religion  having  com- 
menced in  Hanover  county,  Virginia,  the  seat  of  Episcopacy,  in  1748,  ap- 


Chapter  21]  DUTCH   church. 


CUMBERLAND    PRESBYTERIANS. 

In  1810,  a  body  of  Presbyterians  in  Kentucky  and  Ten- 
nessee, separated  from  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian church,  and  formed  an  independent  body,  called  the 
Cumberland  Presbytery.  The  ground  of  separation  was  a 
difference  of  opinion  concerning  the  proper  qualifications  for 
the  ministry;  they  considering  it  advisable  to  put  into  the 
sacred  office  men  of  piety,  though  destitute  of  a  liberal  educa- 
tion. They  use  the  confession  and  discipline  of  the  Presby- 
terian church,  though  they  deny  predestination.  They 
commenced  with  nine  preachers,  and  have  now  about  675 
ministers,  600  congregations,  and  100,000  communicants. 
Their  preachers  itinerate  ;  with  them  originated  camp  meet- 
ings, which  they  continue.  They  labor  and  pray  much  for 
revivals,  which  have  been  frequent  among  them. 

DUTCH  CHURCH. 

The  Dutch  Reformed  church  was  first  established  in  New 
York,  in  1693,  exactly  according  to  the  pattern  of  the  re- 
formed churches  in  Holland.  From  that  period  until  1737, 
nothing  worthy  of  record  transpired,  excepting  that  the  doc- 
trines of  the  reformation  were  preached  by  learned  ministers 
from  Holland,  in  purity  and  power,  and  the  ordinances  of  the 
Gospel  were  regularly  administered  to  a  serious  and  devout 
people. 

In  1737,  some  incipient  steps  were  taken  toward  forming 

plication  was  made  to  the  synod  of  New  York,  for  aid.  Mr.  Tennent  and 
Mr.  Finley  first  visited  that  region.  They  were  succeeded  by  Mr.  Whit- 
field, and  then  by  Mr.  Davies,  who  was  ordained  to  the  ministry  there,  in 
1748.  In  seven  years,  he  had  300  communicants.  In  1759,  he  was  cho- 
sen to  the  presidency  of  Princeton  College,  which  office  he  filled  until  his 
Jeath,  Feb.  4, 1761,  aged  36.     Three  volumes  of  his  sermons  are  printed. 

+  Dr.  Witherspoon  was,  for  some  years,  minister  of  Paisly,  in  Scotland, 
where  he  was  highly  esteemed  as  an  able  and  pious  divine.  He  was  the 
leader  of  the  orthodox  party  in  Scotland.  Upon  invitation,  he  removed  to 
New  Jersey,  and  became  president  of  Princeton  College  in  1768.  He  was 
also  an  eminent  politician,  and  was  appointed  member  of  Congress.  He 
was  one  of  the  signers  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  He  closed  his 
life  in  the  service  of  the  college  and  country,  Nov.  1.3,  i794,  aged  72.  His 
works  are  in  4  vols.  8vo. 

X  Dr.  Rodgcrs  was  the  father  of  presbyterianism  in  the  city  of  New  York. 
He  was  converted  under  the  preaching  of  Whitfield,  and  first  settled  in  Del- 
aware, in  1749.  In  1761,  he  removed  to  Wall  street  church,  in  New  York, 
where  he  remained  until  his  death,  May  7,  1811,  aged  83,  full  of  usefulness 
and  honor. 


400  ASSOCIATE    REFORMED    CHURCHES.        [Period  III. 

a  Ccetus,  an  assembly  of  ministers  and  elders,  to  be  subor- 
dinate to  the  classes  of  Amsterdam  ;  but  such  a  body  was  not 
fully  established  until  1747.  It  then  met  at  New  York.  It 
was  the  first  judicatory  in  the  American  branch. 

As  the  churches  increased,  they  had  need  of  many  minis- 
ters. These  they  had  generally  received  from  the  schools  in 
Holland.  Such  of  their  own  youth  as  desired  the  ministry 
were  obliged  to  repair  to  the  mother  country  for  instruction 
and  ordination.  This  was  found  to  be  both  difficult  and  ex- 
pensive ;  and  in  1754,  a  plan  was  proposed  to  change  the 
Ccetus  into  an  independent  Classis,  which  should  have  the 
power  of  ordaining.  It  met  the  approbation  of  the  major  part ; 
but  some  that  were  peculiarly  partial  to  the  mother  church 
violently  opposed  it.  A  schism  ensued,  which  for  many 
years  destroyed  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  this  part  of  Zion. 
Those  who  had  long  been  united  in  the  tenderest  bonds,  be- 
came bitter  foes.  Churches  which  were  one  in  sentiment 
and  name,  refused  communion  ;  and  ministers  ceased  entirely 
from  all  ministerial  intercourse.  The  Confcrentie  men,  as 
the  opposers  to  independence  were  called,  viewed  no  man  as 
fit  to  dispense  to  them  divine  truth,  or  break  the  bread  of  life, 
who  had  not  been  educated  and  ordained  in  Holland.  As 
those  who  were  willing  to  emigrate  naturally  adhered  to  those 
with  whom  they  were  so  popular,  the  Ccetus  party  laid,  in 
1770,  the  foundation  of  a  college  at  New  Brunswick,  N.  J., 
which  was  called  Queen's  College,  where  they  might  educate 
their  sons  for  the  ministry. 

In  May,  .1766,  Mr.  John  H.  Livingston,  of  New  York,  a 
young  man  of  much  promise,  went  to  Holland  to  pursue  his 
theological  studies.  He  had  viewed  with  grief  the  dissen- 
sions of  the  American  church,  and  now  exerted  himself  to 
effect,  if  possible,  a  radical  cure.  To  the  leading  divines  in 
Holland,  he  represented  the  deplorable  effects  of  the  contro- 
versy, and  the  importance  of  their  having  in  America,  the 
power  of  ordination ;  and  he  finally  obtained  a  vote  in  their 
supreme  judicatory,  empowering  the  Classis  of  Amsterdam  to 
settle  the  concerns  of  the  American  church. 

<  hi  his  return  to  New  York  in  1770,  he  took  charge  of  a 
church  in  the  city,  and  soon  prevailed  upon  the  consistory  to 
call  a  general  meeting  of  the  Dutch  churches.  They  met  in 
New  York  in  1771.  All  felt  tired  of  contention,  and  without 
much  delay,  a  plan  of  pacification,  proposed  by  the  Classis  of 
Amsterdam,  was  unceremoniously  agreed  to.     Joy  reigned 


Chapter  21. J    DUTCH    CHURCH    IN    the    united    STATES.      401 

throughout  the  long  distracted  churches;  and,  forgetting  1 1 1 « - 
past  unhappy  contentions,  they  moved  forward  with  much 
harmony  and  strength  in  building  up  the  walls  of  Jerusalem. 

From  that  period  to  the  present,  there  has  been  probably 
less  change  in  that  than  in  any  portion  of  the  Christian 
Church.  Queen's  college,  which  had  declined,  has  been 
lately  revived.  In  1784,  a  theological  school  was  established. 
Doctor  Livingston  was  made  the  first  theological  professor. 
In  1810  it  was  united  to  Queen's  college,  New  Brunswick, 
and  removed  thither. 

The  Dutch  churches,  particularly  in  New  York  and  Al- 
bany, are  large  and  wealthy.  They  subscribe  the  canons  of 
Dordrecht.  Their  ministers  are  required  once  on  the  Sab- 
bath to  expound  the  catechism.  They  have  about  271  min- 
isters, 279  churches,  31,214  communicants,  with  a  population 
of  450,000.  Their  principal  divines  have  been  Doctors 
Laidlie,*  Livingston,!  Westerlo,|  Romeyn,^  Hardenburgh, 
and  Abeel. 

ASSOCIATE    REFORMED    CHURCH. 

About  the  middle  of  the  last  century,  a  number  of  the 
Scotch  seceders  emigrated  to  America,  and  as  they  had  here 
nothing  to  do  with  the  Burgess  oath,  which  had  been  a  source 
of  contention,  the  Burgher  and  Anti-Burgher  ministers  formed 
a  coalition,  and  joined  in  a  general  synod,  called  the  synod  of 
New  York  and  Pennsylvania,  and  received  the  name  of  the 
Associate  Reformed  church.  They  have  been  favored  Avith 
two  very  distinguished  divines,  the  Drs.  John  Mason,  father 
and  son,  ministers  of  the  church  in  New  York. 

GERMAN  CHURCHES. 

The  emigrants  from   Germany  to  America  settled  chiefly 

*  Minister  in  New  York.  He  was  originally  settled  in  a  church  at 
Flushing,  Zealand.  Came  to  New  York  in  17C3,  and  died  in  1778.  He 
was  the  first  who  preached  in  the  Dutch  church  in  English. 

t  Dr.  L.  was  both  pastor  of  the  Dutch  church  in  New  York,  and  from 
1784  professor  of  theology.  In  1810,  he  resigned  his  pastoral  relation,  and 
removed  to  Queen's  college  with  this  theological  school,  and  took  charge 
of  the  whole  institution.  He  died  Jan.  29, 1825,  aged  80,  highly  esteemed 
throughout  the  American  churches. 

t  Minister  in  Albany. 

§  Minister  in  Schenectady,  a  man  of  extensive  learning,  a  professor  of 
theology  in  the  Reformed  Dutch  church,  and  one  of  the  principal  founders 
of  Union  college. 

34* 


402  UNITARIANS.  [PERIOD  III. 

in  Pennsylvania,  in  1741.  The  greater  part  of  these  were 
Lutherans.  But  there  were  numbers  of  the  Reformed. 
These  two  have  always  been  separate  churches,  though  they 
differ  but  little  in  their  doctrines  and  church  government. 
The  Lutherans  in  general  no  longer  contend  for  the  old  views 
of  the  eucharist,  and  the  majority  of  the  Reformed  believe  with 
the  Lutherans  in  general  atonement.  In  many  places  they 
have  jointly  erected  houses  of  worship,  worshipping  in  them 
alternately,  and  having  separate  ministers.  The  subject  of 
union  has  often  been  discussed,  and  is  ardently  desired  by 
many  on  both  sides.  A  hymn  book  has  been  printed  for  the 
joint  use  of  both  churches. 

The  government  of  both  is  substantially  Presbyterian.  The 
Lutherans  border  most  on  Independence.  Their  General 
synod  is  viewed  rather  as  an  advisory  council.  The  Luther- 
ans adopt  as  their  standard  of  faith,  the  Augsburg  confession. 
The  Reformed,  the  Heidleberg  catechism.  The  number  of 
Lutheran  congregations  in  the  United  States,  is  1,482,  that 
of  the  ministers  is  500.  They  have  suffered  much  from  the 
want  of  learned  ministers.  To  remedy  the  evil,  a  theologi- 
cal seminary  was  erected  at  Gettysburg,  Pa.,  and  a  profes- 
sor of  Christian  theology,  inducted  May  5,  1826.  They 
have  one  also  at  Harwich,  N.  Y.  The  German  Reformed 
have  a  seminary  at  Carlisle,  Pa. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

Unitarians.    Anabaptists  or  Mcnnonites.    English  Baptists,  General  and  Particular. 
American  Baptists.     Free  Willcrs.    Seventh  day  Baptist*.     Quakers.    Shakers. 

The  Unitarians  arc  properly  all  those  who  reject  the  doc- 
trine of  three  coequal  persons  in  the  Godhead,  and  suppose 
Jesus  Christ  to  be  a  created  being. 

Their  numbers  we  have  seen  to  be  very  great  in  the  time  of 
Arius.  During  the  long  reign  of  the  Roman  church,  they 
were  not  known  to  have  any  being.  But  in  the  earliest 
periods  of  the  reformation,  some  were;  found  in  Switzerland, 
( lennany,  and  Poland,  publicly  denying  the  divinity  of  Christ, 
and  endeavoring  to  establish  a  system  of  religion  which 
should  consist  wholly  of  practical  piety.  They  were  among 
different  sects  and  classes,  and  unable  to  embody  themselves 
and  become  a  regular  denomination.  In  1532,  Michael  Ser- 
vetus  published  seven  books,  "  concerning  the  errors  that  a.re 


Chapter  22.]  UNITARIANS.  403 

contained  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,''  and,  under  the  an-" 
cient  sanguinary  code  of  Frederic  II.,  which  required  heretics 
to  be  put  to  death,  was  burned  at  Geneva.  His  notions  con- 
cerning the  Supreme  Being  are  said  to  have  been  rary 
obscure  and  chimerical.  He  agreed  with  the  Anabaptists  in 
censuring  infant  baptism.  Such  as  denied  the  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity,  were,  for  some  time  after,  called  Servetians. 

In  1562,  died  at  Zurich,  Laelius  Socinus,  of  the  illustrious 
family  of  Sozzini,  in  Tuscany.  He  was  a  man  of  genius  and 
learning,  and  becoming  disgusted  with  popery,  he  traveled 
through  the  reformed  countries  to  make  himself  acquainted 
with  the  system  of  the  reformers  ;  but  finding  no  satisfaction, 
he  formed  a  system  of  his  own,  which  he  communicated  se- 
cretly to  a  few  learned  men.  This  system  might  have  ex- 
pired with  him,  had  it  not  been  drawn  from  his  papers  and 
published  by  his  nephew,  Faustus,  for  certain  Unitarians  who 
were  scattered  throughout  Poland.  Its  fundamental  principle 
was,  "  That  Scripture  is  to  be  investigated  and  explained  by 
human  reason,  and  that  no  doctrine  is  to  be  acknowledged  by 
us  which  is  not  level  to  human  comprehension."  He  not  only 
rejected,  therefore,  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  but  supposed 
that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  mere  man,  and  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
nothing  but  the  power  of  the  Father,  who  alone  is  God.  He 
discarded,  also,  the  distinguishing  doctrines  of  the  reformers  : 
original  sin,  predestination,  propitiation  for  sin  by  the  death  of 
Christ ;  and  viewed  Jesus  only  as  an  inspired  preacher  of 
righteousness,  who  died  an  example  of  heroism,  setting  a  seal 
to  his  doctrine  by  his  blood.  He  viewed  the  future  punish- 
ment of  the  wicked,  disciplinary,  to  be  succeeded  by  annihila- 
tion, if  it  did  not  bring  them  to  repentance.  His  moral  system 
chiefly  regarded  the  external  actions  and  duties  of  life  ;  so  that 
whoever  was  externally  virtuous,  was  to  be  received  as  a 
Christian.  He  also  denied  the  plenary  inspiration  of  the 
Scriptures. 

Such  as  adopted  this  system,  have  since  been  called  So- 
cinians.  Through  the  exertions  of  its  patrons  it  was  received 
by  multitudes,  especially  in  the  higher  ranks  in  Poland. 
Several  flourishing  Unitarian  congregations  had  been  planted 
in  Cracow,  Lublin,  Pinczow,  Lauk,  and  Simla.  In  1572, 
their  ministers  translated  the  Bible  into  Polish,  and  in  1574, 
they  had  drawn  up  a  summary  of  religious  doctrine.  These 
Faustus  soon  drew  over  to  his  peculiar  views,  and  they  per- 
mitted him  to  revise  their  catechism  and  confession  of  faith, 


404  UNITARIANS.  [PERIOD   III. 

which  has  from  that  period  been  called  the  catechism  of  Ra- 
cow,  and  considered  as  the  true  confession  of  the  party. 

In  1563,  the  doctrine  of  Socinus  was  introduced  into 
Transylvania,  and  received  by  vast  numbers.  Its  supporters 
endeavored  also  to  introduce  it  into  Hungary  and  Austria,  but 
met  with  a  repulse  from  the  catholics  and  Lutherans.  Joseph 
Siemineus  built  for  their  use  the  city  of  Racow.  There  they 
set  up  a  press  and  printed  many  books  and  tracts,  which  they 
dispersed  with  great  zeal  through  many  countries.  They  also 
sent  several  missionaries,  men  of  high  birth,  learning,  and 
eloquence,  into  many  parts  of  Europe,  but  without  much  suc- 
cess. A  small  congregation  was  gathered  at  Dantzic,  and  a 
few  embraced  Socinianism  in  Holland  and  England. 

At  Racow  and  Lublin  they  erected  seminaries  of  learning ; 
and  gave  themselves  much  to  the  pursuits  of  human  science. 
About  1580,  they  fell  into  dissension  relating  to  the  digaity  of 
Christ's  nature  and  character,  the  personality  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  infant  baptism.  Two  popular  sects  arose,  one 
called  Budncans,  who  refused  rendering  any  worship  to 
Christ ;  and  the  other  Farnovians,  who  inclined  to  Arianism. 

The  Socinians  continued  to  flourish  and  increase  until 
about  the  year  1638,  when,  having  excited  against  them  the 
indignation  of  the  catholics,  the  government  demolished  the 
academy  at  Racow,  banished  the  professors,  destroyed  their 
printing  house,  and  shut  up  their  churches.  But  this  was 
only  the  forerunner  of  a  tremendous  act  of  the  Diet  of  War- 
saw in  1658,  by  which  all  Socinians  were  forever  banished 
from  the  country,  and  capital  punishments  were  denounced 
against  all  who  should  adopt  their  sentiments  or  harbor  their 
persons. 

The  fate  of  the  exiles  was  very  severe.  They  were  dis- 
persed with  the  loss  of  every  thing  dear  to  them  through  vari- 
ous countries  of  Europe,  hut  could  no  where  gain  protection 
so  as  to  form  an  united  settlement  and  establish  their  worship. 
Through  the  exertions  of  Stanislaus,  a  Polish  knight,  they 
for  a  time  enjoyed  the  patronage  of  Frederic  III.,  king  of 
Denmark,  but  they  were  soon  deprived  of  that  through  the 
opposition  of  the  clergy.  Numbers  fled  to  England,  but  dis- 
persed themselves  among  the  reigning  sects  as  they  could  do 
it  and  retain  their  principles.  These,  however,  generally 
adopted  the  Arian  and  Semi-Arian  system.  One  indepen- 
dent congregation  only  exi  ted  in  London  during -the  protect- 
orship of  Cromwell,  which  received  the  doctrine  of  Socinus. 


Chapter  22]  UNITARIANS.  405 

Early  in  the  eighteenth  century  the  Unitarian  controversy 
was  revived  in  England  by  Mr.  Whiston,  professor  of  mathe- 
matics in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  who  supported  the 
Arian  system  to  the  loss  of  his  chair.  He  was  followed  by 
Dr.  Samuel  Clarke,  who,  however,  rather  maintained  a  differ- 
ence of  rank  than  nature  between  the  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost.  He  was  opposed  in  his  peculiar  views  by  Dr. 
Waterland.  About  1720,  Arianism  began  to  spread  in  the 
Presbyterian  and  general  Baptist  churches,  which  it  ulti- 
mately almost  wholly  engrossed.  But  it  is  now  supplanted 
by  Socinianism,  principally  through  the  labors  of  Dr.  Lard- 
ner,  Dr.  Priestly,  Mr.  Lindly,  Gilbert  Wakefield,  and  Mr. 
Belsham.  All  the  Unitarian  churches  do  not  amount  to 
100,  and  these  are  small.  A  seminary  has  for  some  time 
existed  at  Hackney  for  the  education  of  Unitarian  minis- 
ters. In  Germany  and  Switzerland,  unitarianism  has  of 
late  prevailed  very  extensively.  The  Unitarians  of  Ger- 
many have  surpassed  all  others  in  their  low  views  of  reve- 
lation, and  the  character  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  rejecting 
inspiration  and  miracles,  and  treating  the  whole  history  of 
Jesus  as  little  better  than  pagan  mythology.  In  1794,  Dr. 
Priestly,  meeting  with  much  opposition  and  persecution 
in  England,  removed  to  America.  By  his  conversation 
and  writings  he  gained  some  adherents ;  and  a  few  congre- 
gations were  formed  in  the  Middle  States.  This  eminent 
man  died  in  1804. 

During  the  present  century  Unitarianism  has  gained  a 
triumph  in  the  eastern  part  of  New  England.  Many  of  the 
wealthiest  congregations  with  their  ministers  renounced  the 
doctrine  of  the  Trinity  and  the  other  doctrines  of  the  re- 
formation. Some  became  Arians,  others  simple  Humanita- 
rians. The  Calvinistic  doctrines  were  viewed  by  them  as 
scholastic  chimeras.  An  able  controversy  was  for  a  period 
sustained  between  Dr.  Worcester,  Professor  Stuart,  and 
Woods,  on  the  one  side,  and  Dr.  Channing  and  Professor 
Ware  on  the  other. 

Most  of  the  students  from  the  Theological  Institution  con- 
nected with  Harvard  University  are  Unitarians. 

In  the  United  States,  the  Unitarians  have  about  200 
ministers,  300  societies,  and  «,  population  of  more  than 
200,000. 


406  MEXN'ONITES.  [PERIOD  III. 


ANABAPTISTS. 

The  leading  principle  which  had  actuated  the  Anabaptists 
in  Germany,  took  deep  root  in  the  breasts  of  the  multitude 
throughout  the  North  and  West  of  Europe.  This  was, 
li  That  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  or  the  visible  Church  he  had 
established  upon  the  earth,  was  an  assembly  of  true  and  real 
saints,  and  ought,  therefore,  to  be  inaccessible  to  the  wicked 
and  unrighteous,  and  also  exempt  from  all  those  institutions 
which  human  prudence  suggests,  to  oppose  the  progress  of 
iniquity,  or  to  correct  and  reform  transgressors."  It  had  led 
the  Anabaptists  to  the  exclusion  of  magistrates,  the  abolition 
of  war,  the  prohibition  of  oaths,  rejection  of  infant  baptism, 
contempt  of  all  human  science,  to  false  miracles,  visions, 
prophecies,  and  other  extravagancies,  until  it  had  brought 
upon  them  the  civil  arm,  and  caused  their  suppression. 

But  in  the  year  1535,  Menno  Simon,  a  man  of  extraordi- 
nary activity  and  perseverance,  who  had  been  a  popish 
priest,  united  himself  to  their  miserable  remnant,  and,  for 
twenty-five  years,  continually  traveled  through  East  and 
West  Friesland,  Holland,  Guelderland,  Brabant,  and  West- 
phalia, preaching  to  them,  and  laboring  to  form  them  into  one 
regular  community.  His  labors  were  successful.  They 
united  around  him,  viewed  him  as  their  common  father,  and 
after  him  were  called 

MEXNON'ITES. 

Menno  retained  all  the  leading  principles  of  the  German 
Anabaptists,  but  he  drew  up  a  form  of  discipline  which  sup- 
pressed fanaticism,  and  gave  his  community  an  appearance 
not  dissimilar  to  that  of  the  Lutheran  and  Reformed  churches. 
That  their  form  of  doctrine  might  be  entirely  Scriptural, 
it  was  drawn  in  Scriptural  language  ;  but  so  much  did  the 
Mennonites  trust  to  the  extraordinary  directions  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  that  they  cared  but  little  about  any  formula, 
or  instructing  their  people  in  any  of  the  great  truths  of  re- 
ligion. Thev  early  fell  into  violent  dissension  on  points  of 
discipline,  and  suddenly  their  church  was  divided  into  two 
great  parties,  the  austere  and  the  lenient.  The  former 
were  disposed  to  excommunicate  all  open  transgressors, 
even  such  as  varied  from  established  rules  in  their  dress, 
without  warning  from  the  church,  and  from  all  intercourse 
with  their  wives,  husbands,  brothers,  sisters,  and  relations, 


Chapter  22.]  BAPTISTS.  407 

and  avoid  them  as  they  would  the  plague.  The  latter  were  ■ 
for  treating  offenders  with  lenity  and  moderation.  The  rigid 
party  were  sub-divided  on  other  points,  but  they  soon  dwindled 
to  a  small  number.  These  were  called  Flandrians,  while  the 
moderate  were  called  Waterlandrians,  from  the  places  where 
they  resided.  Both  parties,  however,  uniting  in  the  principle 
that  sanctity  of  manners  is  the  test  of  the  true  church,  went 
far  beyond  other  denominations  in  austerities,  and  would  admit 
none  to  their  communion  but  such  as  exhibited  the  greatest 
gravity  and  simplicity  in  their  looks,  gestures,  and  clothing, 
and  practiced  the  greatest  abstemiousness  in  their  lives. 
Learning  and  philosophy,  too,  they  both  considered  as  the 
pest  of  the  church.  The  most  ignorant  man  was  viewed  as 
proper  for  a  religious  teacher  as  any  other,  if  he  had  the 
teachings  of  the  spirit.  On  this  point,  however,  the  W  at<  r- 
landrians  were  less  bigoted  than  the  others,  and  established  a 
public  seminary  at  Amsterdam. 

The  Mennonites  first  gained  a  legal  toleration  in  the  United 
Provinces  in  1572.  They  did  not,  however,  enjoy  undisturbed 
tranquillity  until  1626,  when,  by  the  publications  of  a  confession 
of  faith,  they  cleared  themselves  from  public  opprobrium.  In 
1630,  a  general  conference  of  all  the  Mennonites  in  Germany, 
Flanders,  and  Friesland,  was  held  at  Amsterdam,  when  they 
entered  into  bonds  of  fraternal  union,  each  retaining  their  own 
peculiarities.  In  1649,  the  conference  was  renewed,  and 
many  of  the  severities  of  Menno  were  mitigated.  A  few  of 
them  came  to  England  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.,  but  they 
suffered  much  persecution  from  the  government,  and  were 
banished  by  Queen  Elizabeth  to  Holland. 

BAPTISTS. 

In  1608,  the  sentiments  of  the  Mennonites  began  again  to 
spread  in  England.  A  few  imbibing  them,  separated  from  the 
Independents,  and  established  a  communion  of  their  own, 
and,  renouncing  their  former  baptism,  sent  over  one  of  their 
number  to  Holland,  to  be  immersed  by  the  Dutch  Anabaptists, 
that  he  might  be  qualified  to  administer  the  ordinance  in 
England.     From  this  they  soon  spread  and  became  numerous. 

They  rejected  the  name  of  Anabaptists,  because  they 
would  not  allow  that  any  baptized  by  them  had  been  baptized 
before,  and  assumed  the  name  of  Baptists  ;  declared  them- 
selves the  only  true  church  of  Christ,  and  claimed   a  direct 


408  BAPTISTS.  [Period  III. 

descent  from  Christ  and  his  apostles,  through  the  Waldenses. 
Like  the  .Mennonites,  they  viewed  believing  adults  as  the  only- 
proper  subjects  of  baptism  ;  and  immersion  as  the  only  proper 
mode.  None,  therefore,  but  those  who  had  been  immersed 
upon  a  profession  of  saving  faith,  would  they  allow  to  belong 
to  the  church  of  Christ,  and  to  be  proper  subjects  of  com- 
munion. They  early  fell  into  contention  upon  points  of 
doctrine,  and  split  in  1G11,  into  two  great  parties,  called  the 
particular  and  the  general  Baptists.  The  particular  Baptists 
are  Calvinists,  and  the  general,  Arminians.  The  former  have 
ever  been  by  far  the  most  numerous.  Some  of  both  parties 
have  recently  admitted  those  who  have  been  baptized  in 
infancy  to  the  Lord's  Supper.  Some,  also,  of  both  parties, 
observe  the  seventh  day  as  the  Sabbath,  from  an  apprehension 
that  Christ  never  abrogated  the  Jewish  Sabbath.  These  are 
called  Seventh-day  Baptists. 

During  the  reign  of  the  High  Commission  Court  and  Star 
Chamber,  many  of  the  Baptists  suffered  severely.  Cromwell 
extended  protection  and  patronage  to  them,  and  they  increased 
considerably  during  the  protectorate.  But  they  met,  at  that 
period,  with  much  perplexity  and  trouble,  from  the  Quakers, 
who  violently  opposed  all  water  baptism.  By  the  act  of 
uniformity  in  1G62,  they  suffered  with  other  non-conformists, 
and  were  ejected  from  their  pulpits;  and  subsequently  were 
subjected  to  vexations,  imprisonments,  loss  of  goods,  and  of 
life.  Among  those  who  suffered  severely,  of  this  denomi 
nation,  was  the  celebrated 

JOHN    BUNYAN. 

He  was  the  son  of  a  tinker,  born  1628.  In  early  life,  he 
was  infamous  for  the  most  daring  impiety.  Thrice  was  he 
snatched  from  the  jaws  of  death;  but  the  divine  mercies  he 
only  abused  to  sin.  Fortunately  he  married  the  daughter  of 
a  pious  man,  whose  only  portion  was  two  books,  "  the  Practice 
of  Piety,"  and  "  the  Plain  Man's  Pathway  to  Heaven." 
These  books  brought  conversion  to  his  heart ;  and  submitting 
himself  to  Cod,  he  entered  into  the  communion  of  the  Baptist 
Church,  at  Bedford,  in  his  27th  year,  and  soon  became  an 
active  and  powerful  preacher  of  the  gospel.  He  established 
himself  at  Bedford,  and  was  active  in  forming  numerous 
churches  around  him.  At  the  restoration,  he  was  seized  and 
thrown  into  prison,  where  he  lay  twelve  years.     But  there  he 


Chapter  22.]  BAPTISTS. 

was  not  idle.  He  maintained  himself  and  family,  by  making" 
longtagged  thread  laces  ;  and  there  wrote  thai  most  wonderful 
book,  "  The  Pilgrim's  Progress."  Alter  he  regained  his 
liberty,  he  traveled  through  England,  to  comfort  and  establish 
his  brethren.  A  meeting  house  was  built  for  him  at  Bedford  ; 
but  he  often  preached  in  London,  where  he  attracted  vast 
crowds.  He  died  August  31,  1688,  aged  60  years.  He  was 
a  man  of  deep  humility  and  gentleness.  His  industry  is  to  be 
seen  in  his  two  folio  volumes.  His  Pilgrim's  Progress  has 
been  translated  into  various  languages,  and  has  been  printed 
more  times  than  any  book  excepting  the  Bible.  Until  the 
middle  of  the  18th  century,  the  Baptists  never  admitted 
psalmody  into  their  worship,  considering  it  a  human  ordinance. 
It  was  then  introduced  by  some,  and  a  violent  controversy 
ensued. 

At  the  revolution  in  1688,  the  Baptists,  with  the  other  dis- 
senters, gained  a  legal  toleration  ;  and  in  the  next  year,  dele- 
gates from  upwards  of  an  hundred  churches,  met  in  London, 
to  inquire  into  the  state  of  the  churches,  and  adopt  measures 
for  their  prosperity.  By  this  assembly,  was  published  the  con- 
fession of  faith,  known  as  the  century  confession.  It  continued 
its  annual  sessions  a  few  years.  At  this  period  there  were  in 
England  and  Wales,  about  300  churches,  though  many  of 
them  were  small  and  without  pastors. 

Their  increase  in  the  last  century  was  small.  Of  the  Par- 
ticular Baptists,  there  were  in  1768,  217  churches;  in  1790, 
312  ;  in  1798,  361 .  In  Wales,  there  were  about  80  churches. 
In  Ireland,  but  8  or  10.  In  Scotland,  but  a  few,  and  these 
have  been  Sandemanians,  who  have  had  no  fellowship  with 
the  English  Baptists.  The  general  Baptists  have  about  an 
hundred  churches  in  Great  Britain.  They  are  generally 
Arminian  and  Unitarian. 

In  1793,  the  Particular  Baptists  formed  a  missionary  society, 
and  sent  Messrs.  Thomas,  Carey,  and  Marshman,  to  India, 
who,  under  God,  have  done  wonders. 

The  assembly  of  1689,  laid  the  foundation  of  a  Baptist 
academy,  at  Bristol,  for  the  education  of  ministers.  This  has 
been  very  flourishing.  Another  was  founded  near  London, 
in  1810. 

From  the  opposition  to   human   science  and  human  aid,  in 
building  up  the   cause  of   Christ,  the  English  Baptists  have 
had  but  few  learned  men,  and  have  produced  but  few  valuable 
35 


410  AMERICAN    BAPTISTS.  [Period  III. 

works.  Ciill,*  the  Rylands,f  Stenncts,^  Pearce,§  Fuller,|| 
Ward,H  Hall,**  and  Foster,ff  Particular  Baptists,  have  been 
ornaments  to  the  Christian  church.  The  ministers  among  the 
General  Baptists,  have  usually  been  men  of  more  learning 
than  among  the  Particulars,  though  no  individuals  have 
excelled  them.  In  foreign  missionary  operations  they  have 
been  surpassed  by  none. 

The  Baptists  came  to^NTcw  England  soon  after  its  settle- 
ment. Roger  Williams,  who  left  his  congregational  church  in 
Salem  and  contended  with  the  government  and  churches  in 
Massachusetts,  on  points  of  discipline,  established  himself  at 
Providence,  with  no  particular  church  order,  in  1639.  In  a 
short  time  he  and  his  people  renounced  infant  baptism  and 
were  baptized  according  to  the  views  of  the  Baptists.  This 
church  was  the  first  Baptist  church  in  America.  A  Baptist 
church  was  gathered  in  Charlestown,  Mass.  1665,  in  New 
Jersey  in  1688,  in  South  Carolina  in  1690,  in  Groton,  Ct.  1705. 
In  the  first  century,  seventeen  churches  were  gathered.  Nine 
of  them  were  in  New  England.  In  the  next  forty  years  twenty 
more  were  established.  After  the  great  revival  in  1741,  arose 
many  separate  churches  all  over  New  England.  Several  of 
these  became  Baptist,  so  that  in  1790  they  numbered  above 
800  churches.  But  a  destroying  blast  came  over  them 
through  the  influence  of  Elhanan  Winchester,  who  preached 
among  them  the  doctrine  of  universal  restoration.  With  the 
increase  of  the  country  this  denomination  also  has  rapidly 
increased,  and  have  now  in  the  United  States  about  8500 
churches,  and  5500  ministers.  They  arc  chiefly  in  the 
WCstern  and   Southern  States.     In  the  early  period  of  their 

*  Dr.  Gill  was  pastor,  first  of  the  Baptist  church  in  Kittering,  and  after- 
wards in  London.  He  was  a  great  scholar  and  an  high  Calvinist.  He  wrote 
an  exposition  of  the  Bible,  in  9  vols,  folio,  and  a  body  of  divinity,  in  3  vols. 
4to.     He  died  Oct.  13,  1771. 

t  Father  and  Son.  Both  ministers  at  Northampton.  The  latter  became 
head  of  the  Baptists'  academy  at  Bristol. 

1  Father  and  Son.  Both  ministers  at  Exeter,  of  excellent  character  and 
distinguished  abilities. 

$  Minister  of  Birmingham,  a  man  of  ardent  piety,  and  warm  missionary 
spirit.     Died  Oct.  1799,  aged  33. 

H  Minister  at  Kittering.  One  of  the  most  able  and  excellent  men  of  any 
communion. 

%  Late  missionary  to  India.  He  inspected  the  printing  press  at  Seram- 
pore.     His  labors  were  immense. 

**  Robert  Hall,  perhaps  the  greatest  preacher  that  England  has  produced. 

tt  An  exceedingly  able  writer  ;  author  of  several  valuable  works. 


Chapter  22. 1  FREE   WJLLERS.  411 

history  the  Baptists  in  New  England  and  Virginia  were  much 
molested  on  account  of  their  peculiarities.  From  Massachu- 
setts they  were  at  one  time  banished. 

The  Baptists  in  the  United  States  are  generally  particular 
and  Calvinistic.  As  a  body  they  are  serious  and  very  regular. 
Many  of  their  churches  have  enjoyed  precious  revivals.  Their 
ministers  have  not  generally  been  distinguished  for  learning, tra1 
some  have  been  highly  respectable,  particularly  Mr.  Gano,* 
Dr.  Manning,!  Dr.  Stillman,J  Dr.  Furman,§  and  Dr.  Baldwin. ]| 
They  have  a  college  at  Providence,  R.  I., — a  literary  and 
theological  institution  at  Waterville,  Maine — another  at  Wash- 
ington city,  a  theological  school  near  Boston,  and  one  in  the 
State  of  New  York.     They  liberally  support  foreign  missions. 

After  the  French  war  a  number  of  families  removed  from 
New  England  and  settled  in  Nova  Scotia  and  New  Brunsw  irk. 
Some  were  Baptists,  who  laid  the  foundation  of  churches  there. 
But  they  have  never  prevailed  much  there  until  within  a  few 
years.  In  Upper  and  Lower  Canada  there  are  but  few  of  this 
order.     In  the  West  Indies  they  have  some  churches. 

THE    ARMINIAN    BAPTISTS 

Are  in  America  few  in  number.  They  are  called  Freewillers. 
They  date  their  rise  in  1780,  through  the  activity  of  Elder 
Randall,  of  New  Durham.  They  are  most  numerous  in  New 
England  and  Canada.  They  have  1165  churches,  771  min- 
isters, 61,400  communicants.     As  a  body,  they  do  not  assent 

*  Mr.  Gano,  was  pastor  of  the  Gold  street  church,  New  York,  twenty- 
five  years.  At  the  close  of  life  he  removed  to  Kentucky,  where  he  died  in 
1804,  aged  77,  leaving  behind  him  a  very  high  reputation  as  a  laborious, 
faithful  minister  of  Christ. 

t  Dr.  Manning  was,  during  his  life,  considered  as  the  most  learned  man 
among  the  American  Baptists.  He  received  his  education  at,  Nassau  Hall, 
New  Jersey  ;  preached  in  several  places  with  reputation,  and  then  settled 
at  Warren,  11.  I.,  where  he  opened  a  Latin  school.  In  1765,  he  obtained  a 
charter  of  incorporation  for  Rhode  Island  college,  of  which  he  was  chosen 
president.  When  that  institution  was  placed  at  Providence,  he  removed 
there  and  performed  the  duties  of  the  presidency,  and  preached  to  the 
Baptist  church  for  twenty-five  years.  He  was  sent  by  Rhode  Island  to  the 
old  Congress.     He  died,  greatly  lamented,  July  29,  1791,  aged  53. 

t  Dr.  Stillman  was  born  in  Philadelphia,  1737.  After  preaching  in  various 
places,  he  was  settled  in  Boston  in  1765,  where  he  continued  greatly  be- 
loved and  respected,  until  his  death,  March  113,  807,  in  the  70th  year  of  his 
age.  He  was  a  truly  eloquent  preacher  and  good  man.  His  publications 
were  many. 

§  Minister  in  Charleston,  S.  C. 

II  Minister  in  Boston. 


412  BAPTISTS.       QUAKERS.  [FtKIOD  III. 

to  the  doctrine  of  divine  decrees,  or  the  divine  institution  of 
the  Sabbath,  and  have  few  settled  ministers. 

A  body  of  men  styling  themselves  Christians,  a  species  of 
Unitarians,  coalesce  with  them.  These  estimate  their  number 
at  300,000. 

SEVENTH     DAY    BAPTISTS 

Have  been  known  in  England  about  200  years,  but  have  never 
been  numerous.  They  first  appeared  in  Newport,  Rhode 
Island,  and  formed  a  church  in  1671.  This  church  has  con- 
tinued to  the  present  time.  A  more  flourishing  one  existed 
at  Hopkinton.  Several  were  in  connexion,  and  some  have 
been  planted  in  the  State  of  New  York.  They  conceived  that 
it  was  an  anti-christian  power  that  changed  the  Sabbath  from 
the  seventh  day  to  the  first.  They  have  70  ministers,  60 
churches,  and  6000  communicants. 

Other  small  sects  of  Baptists  exist  in  America,  as  the 
Rotlgerene  Baptists  in  Connecticut ;  the  Keithian  Baptists,  a 
sect  of  Quakers ;  Tunker  Baptists,  or  dippers,  and  Mennonites 
in  Pennsylvania,  and  at  the  West.  There  are  also  Six  Prin- 
ciple Baptists,  with  twenty-five  churches.  Free  Communion 
Baptists,  who  have  two  conferences  in  New  York.  The 
General  Baptists  have  in  Kentucky  eight  churches. 

QUAKERS    OR    FRIENDS. 

In  that  great  revolution  of  reli«ious  opinion  in  England, 
which  first  gave  every  one,  excepting  the  old  standing  order, 
free  toleration,  and  advanced  a  Cromwell  to  the  throne,  it 
might  be  expected,  from  the  natural  tendency  of  the  human 
mind  to  extremes,  that  some  would  go  in  their  speculations 
and  demands  as  far  beyond  all  that  sound  reason  and  scrip- 
ture would  approve,  as  would  balance  the  restraints  under 
which  they  had  before  been  held.  Amorig  those  who  thus 
went  beyond  all  reformers,  was  George  Fox,  who  was  born 
at  Drayton,  1624,  and  educated  a  shoemaker  and  grazier. 
Discontented  with  these  employments,  he  led  a  wandering 
life,  frequented  much  the  company  of  religious  and  devout 
persons,  and  in  1647  became  a  preacher.  He  found  nothing 
in  the  religion  of  the  times  that  pleased  him.  Christians 
were,  in  his  view,  worldly  and  licentious.  The  modes  of 
worship  were  established  by  law.  The  clergy  were  ordained 
over  particular  parishes,  and  paid  for  preaching.  These 
things,  as  well  as  the  drunkenness,  injustice  and  profanity  of 
the   age,   were   the  subjects   of  his   severe   animadversion. 


Chapter  22.]  QUAKERS   OH    FRIENDS.  413 

Against  the  commonly  received  doctrine,  that  the  Scripture  is" 
able  to  make  us  wise  unto  salvation,  and  that  ministers  should 
be  qualified  for  their  office  by  suitable  degrees  of  Learning,  lie 
asserted  that,  the  light  of  Christ,  let  in  upon  the  heart,  was  the 
only  means  of  salvation,  and  a  sufficient  qualification  for  the 
ministry.  At  Nottingham,  "  he  went  away,"  says  his  bio- 
grapher, "  to  the  steeple  house  where  the  priest  took  for  his 
text,  '  We  have  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy,  whereunto  ye 
do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a 
dark  place,  until  the  day  dawn,  and  the  day  star  arise  in  your 
hearts.'  And  he  told  the  people  this  was  the  Scripture  by 
which  they  were  to  try  all  doctrines,  opinions,  and  religions. 
George  Fox  hearing  this,  felt  such  mighty  power,  and  godly 
zeal  working  in  him,  that  he  was  made  to  cry  out,  O  no  :  It 
is  not  the  Scripture,  but  it  is  the  Holy  Spirit  by  which  the 
holy  men  of  God  gave  forth  the  Scriptures,  whereby  opinions, 
religions,  and  judgments  are  to  be  tried.  That  it  was  which  led 
into  all  truth,  and  gave  the  knowledge  thereof.  He  thus 
speaking,  the  officers  came  and  took  him  away,  and  put  him 
into  a  filthy  prison."  After  his  release,  he  traveled  through 
England,  Ireland,  Scotland,  Holland,  Germany,  the  American 
colonies,  and  the  West  Indies,  calling  upon  men  to  disregard 
the  ordinary  forms  of  religion,  and  attend  to  that  divine  light 
which  is  in  all  men.  Several  times  more  he  was  imprisoned 
as  a  disturber  of  the  peace,  and  of  public  worship. 

Fox  had  many  adherents  who  were  called  Quakers,  as 
some  say,  because  he  once  told  one  of  the  judges  to  tremble 
at  the  word  of  the  Lord,  or  as  others  affirm,  from  certain  dis- 
tortions in  their  worship.  In  these,  Fox,  assisted  by  Robert 
Barclay,  George  Keith  and  Samuel  Fisher,  formed  a  regular 
system  of  doctrine  and  discipline.  He  died  in  London  in 
1690.  And  though  William  Penn  said  of  him,  "He  was  a 
man  that  God  endowed  with  a  clear  and  wonderful  depth ;  a 
discerner  of  others'  spirits,  and  very  much  a  master  of  his 
own  ;  of  an  innocent  life,  meek,  contented,  modest,  steady, 
tender,"  yet  it  is  evident  from  his  history,  that  he  had  no 
small  portion  of  *fanaticism,  and  that  he  broached  sentiments 
which  must  have  appeared  to  men  at  that  period,  as  utterly 
subversive  of  civil  and  religious  order  and  decorum. 

These   sentiments  many  of  his   followers  fully  acted  out 

creating  great  disturbances,  and  they  were  severely  chastised 

by  the   magistracy.     Of  these   disturbances,   however,   they 

acquit  themselves  as  the  guilty  cause,  since   they  only  pur- 

35* 


414  QUAKERS   OR   FRIENDS.  [Period  III. 

sued  the  course  pointed  out  by  the  light  that  was  in  them, 
and  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  established  forms  of 
presbyterianism  or  episcopacy,  and  refused  to  take  oaths  to 
the  magistracy,  or  pay  tithes,  or  engage  in  war.  The  tumults 
were  occasioned  by  those  who  would  not  let  them  pursue  their 
own  course.  But  the  ministers  viewed  this  course  as  de- 
structive of  all  true  religion,  and  the  magistrates  as  subversive 
of  civil  government ;  and  the  Quakers  were  imprisoned,  fined, 
and  whipped,  sometimes  for  their  tenets,  but  more  frequently 
for  their  obstinacy.  Cromwell  was  disposed  to  suppress  them  ; 
but  the  more  he  learned  of  their  character,  the  more  disposed 
he  was  to  let  them  alone,  but  he  did  not  put  a  stop  to  the 
persecutions. 

The  Friends  have  not  increased  for  a  considerable  period  in 
England.  The  number  of  their  congregations  is  about  396. 
Population  40,000.  They  are  found  chiefly  in  the  counties  of 
York,  Lancaster,  Cumberland  and  Kent.  Their  peculiar  dress 
and  phraseology,  have,  to  a  considerable  extent,  been  laid 
aside,  especially  by  the  wealthy. 

King  Charles  II.  and  James,  oppressed  them,  and  made 
severe  laws  against  their  meetings  for  worship,  chiefly  be- 
cause they  would  not  take  the  oath  of  allegiance.  Had  the 
value  of  their  affirmation  been  understood,  as  it  now  is,  they 
might  have  been  spared  much  tedious  imprisonment,  and  been 
found  as  faithful,  peaceable  subjects  as  those  who  took  the  oath. 

In  1656,  a  few  female  Quakers  came  to  New  England,  and 
practised  conduct  which  they  said  was  required  of  them  by 
the  Divine  will,  and  pointed  out  by  the  light  within  them,  but 
which  the  civil  magistrates  viewed  as  inconsistent  with  civil 
and  religious  order  ;  and  they  were  punished  with  stripes  and 
banishment.  In  1658,  four  were  put  to  death.  But  they 
interceded  with  Charles  II.  and  obtained  a  mandamus  to  stop 
these  severities. 

In  1672,  Charles  released  four  hundred  from  prison,  who 
had  refused  to  conform  to  the  church  of  England,  to  take  the 
oath  of  allegiance  and  pay  tithes  ;  but  at  the  king's  decease, 
fifteen  hundred  were  still  confined  for  what  was  considered 
outrageous  conduct.  Their  imprisonments  were  long  and 
severe,  and  many  of  them  died  without  regaining  their  liberty. 
They  enjoyed  no  peace  in  Great  Britain  until  the  revolution. 
Their  affirmation  is  there  now  taken  in  civil  courts,  except  in 
criminal  cases. 

In  1680,  William  Penn  received  from  Charles  II.  a  grant  of 


Chapter  22.]  QUAKERS   OR   FRiENDB.  416 

that  fertile  territory  which  now  forms  the  State  of  Pennsyl* 
vania,  as  a  reward  for  the  eminent  services  of  his  father,  who 
was  a  vice  admiral  in  the  British  navy.  Penn  was  a  shrewd 
intelligent,  active  man,  and  improved  his  grant  to  the  greatest 
advantage.  He  carried  with  him  a  large  number  of  Friends 
from  England  and  founded  a  city  of  remarkable  regularity  and 
beauty,  which,  for  the  harmony  that  prevailed  among  them,  he 
called  Philadelphia ;  and  a  State  which  has  arisen  to  the  first 
rank  in  the  Union.  Here  they  became  a  large  and  respec- 
table community.  The  first  law  in  Massachusetts  exempting 
the  Quakers  from  taxation  for  the  support  of  the  congregational 
ministry,  was  passed  in  1734.  During  the  Revolutionary 
war,  they  were  involved  in  great  distresses  because  they  re- 
fused to  join  the  army.  Many  large  estates  were  sacrificed 
to  pay  fines  imposed  upon  them. 

In  America  they  have  between  five  and  six  hundred  con- 
gregations, and  over  two  hundred  thousand  people. 

The  Friends  have  ever  maintained  many  doctrines  in 
common  with  the  reformed  churches,  but  they  view  every 
man  as  furnished  with  a  measure  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  or  as 
they  call  it.  of  the  light  of  Christ,  which  is  a  rule  of  duty 
superior  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  which  requires  only  to 
be  brought  into  exercise  in  silence  and  meditation.  They 
reject  a  regular  Gospel  ministry,  viewing  every  person,  male 
and  female,  as  a  suitable  religious  teacher,  who  is  influenced 
by  the  Spirit,  to  speak  in  a  public  meeting.  They  reject,  also, 
the  Sabbath,  singing,  outward  ordinances,  baptism,  and  the 
Lord's  supper,  giving  them  all  a  spiritual  interpretation.  They 
have  no  family  worship,  and  no  audible  religious  service  at 
meals.  They  consider  outward  forms  as  hindrances  to  true 
spiritual  worship,  and  think  their  most  precious  meetings  to  be 
those  in  which  they  have  perfect  silence  and  communion  with 
God.  They  practice  abstemiousness  in  living,  renounce 
amusements,  forms  of  politeness,  and  respect  of  persons,  lest 
these  things  should  cloud  the  divine  light.  They  view  the 
common  name  of  the  months  and  days  of  the  week  as  relics  of 
paganism,  and  substitute  the  ordinal  numbers.*  They  refuse 
to  take  an  oath,  to  engage  in  war,  to  give  titles,  to  pay  outward 
homage,  and  are  uniform  and  plain  in  their  dress.f     A  drunken 

*  In  this  they  were  not  at  first  peculiar.  The  Independents  and  Bap- 
tists did  the  same. 

t  They  adopted  what  was  the*  plain  dress  in  1650,  and  this  they  have 
never  altered. 


416  MORAVIANS.  [Period  III. 

Quaker  is  seldom  seen.  Their  government  is  sustained  in 
monthly,  quarterly,  and  yearly  meetings,  and  is  a  kind  of 
presbyterianism. 

Of  late,  there  has  been  an  extensive  and  serious  division 
among  them  on  points  of  doctrine  ;  one  party  has  struggled  for 
a  considerable  degree  of  orthodoxy  and  spirituality,  while  the 
other  has  been  upholding  Socinianism.  They  are  now  com- 
pletely separated  under  the  names  of  the  Orthodox  and 
Hicksites. 

The  Shakers  are  a  sect  formed  in  England  by  one  James 
Wadley  ;  but  their  prime  leader  was  Ann  Lee.  This  woman 
claimed  the  gift  of  languages,  of  healing,  of  discovering  the 
secrets  of  the  heart,  being  actuated  by  the  invisible  power  of 
God,  sinless  perfection,  and  immediate  communication  with 
heaven.  In  1774,  she  emigrated  with  her  followers  to  America. 
They  have  one  large  establishment  at  New  Lebanon,  N.  Y., 
and  fifteen  or  twenty  others  in  various  States.  Their  number, 
exceeds  four  thousand.  They  view  Ann  as  the  elect  lady, 
who  travails  for  the  whole  world,  and  by  and  through  whom 
alone  any  blessing  can  be  obtained.  They  derive  their  name 
from  a  heavy  dancing  and  shuddering  in  their  worship.  They 
reject  matrimony — are  celebrated  for  their  neatness  and 
worldly  thrift ;  but  consider  the  Scriptures  as  obsolete,  and 
really  have  so  little  among  them  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  as 
to  render  it  questionable  whether  they  should  find  a  place  in 
the  history  of  the  church. 


CHAPTER    XXIII 


Moravians.  History  and  discipline.  Methodists.  Early  labors  of  Wesley  and  Whit- 
field. Their  separation.  Wesleyan  Methodists.  Their  order,  discipline  and  in- 
crease in  Europe  and  America.  Whitficldian  Methodists.  Lad)  Huntingdon.  Uni- 
versalists, 

The  Moravians  and  Bohemians  were  first  converted  to  the 
Christian  faith  in  the  ninth  century,  and  united  in  communion 
with  the  Greek  church.  In  process  of  time,  they  submitted 
to  the  Romans.  But  animated  by  the  labors  and  example  of 
John  Huss  and  Jerome,  they,  in  the  fifteenth  century,  re- 
nounced the  papal  dominion.  In  the  time  of  the  reformation 
they  were  called  the  United  Brethren,  and  formed  friendly 
correspondence  with  Luther  and  the  principal  reformers. 
But  in  a  civil  war  in  1620,  they  were  exceedingly  distressed, 
and  scattered  throughout  Europe. 


Chapter  23.]  Moravians.  417 

la  1722,  a  small  remnant  of  them  were  conducted  by 
Christian  David,  a  brother,  from  Fulnech  in  Moravia,  to 
Upper  Lusatia,  where  they  put  themselves  under  the  pro- 
tection of  Nicholas  Lewis,  Count  of  Zinzcndorf,  and  built  a 
village  which  they  called  Hutberg  and  Hernhut,  or  Watch- 
hill.  The  count  showed  them  much  kindness,  and  beino-  a 
zealous  Lutheran,  endeavored  to  gather  them  into  the  Lu- 
theran Church.  But  he  failed  and  became  himself  a  convert 
to  their  faith  and  discipline.  In  1735,  he  was  consecrated 
one  of  their  bishops,  and  became  their  spiritual  father  and 
great  benefactor.  He  died  at  Hernhut  in  1660,  aged  60. 
He  is  viewed  by  the  Moravians  as  one  of  the  greatest  and 
best  of  men,  though  he  is  represented  by  many  as  fanatical  in 
his  preaching. 

Hernhut  the  Moravians  have  held  as  the  centre  of  their 
vast  operations  in  the  heathen  world.  A  few  have  fixed  their 
residence  in  London  and  Amsterdam.  They  profess  to  ad- 
here to  the  Augsburg  confession  of  faith,  which  was  drawn  up 
by  Luther  and  Melancthon  in  1530.  But  they  have  some 
peculiar  views,  and  a  very  peculiar  government.  They  know 
but  little  of  the  points  which  divide  Calvinists  and  Arminians, 
and  speak  almost  constantly  of  the  Redeemer.  They  have 
several  congregations,  which  meet  by  deputies  once  in  seven 
years  in  a  general  synod,  for  the  superintendence  of  the  con- 
gregations and  missions.  All  questions  of  importance  are 
determined  by  lot,  i.  e.  as  they  suppose,  by  the  Lord.  A 
subordinate  body  is  appointed  at  the  close  of  the  session,  on 
whom  devolves  the  chief  management  of  the  institution.  This 
is  called  The  elder's  conference  of  the  unity,  and  consists  of 
thirteen  ciders,  who  are  divided  into  four  departments.  1st. 
The  mission  department,  which  superintends  the  missionary 
concerns.  2d.  The  helper's  department,  which  watches  over 
the  principles  and  morals  of  the  congregation.  3d.  The  ser- 
vant's department,  which  superintends  the  domestic  concerns. 
4th.  The  overseer's  department,  which  looks  to  the  main- 
tenance of  the  constitution  and  discipline  of  the  brethren. 
The  power  of  this  elder's  conference  is  very  extensive. 
Every  servant  in  the  unity  is  appointed  or  removed  by  it  at 
its  pleasure.  Bishops  and  ministers  are  alike  subject  with 
the  people. 

Each  congregation  also  has  a  conference  of  elders  for  its 
own  government,  which  is  divided  into  five  departments. 
They  have   economies    or   choir   houses,  where   they  live 


418  METHODISTS.  [Period  11/ 

together  in  community  ;  the  single  men  and  single  women 
apart,  under  the  superintendence  of  elderly  persons.  They 
take  peculiar  care  in  the  education  of  their  children.  They 
marry  only  in  their  own  communion.  In  the  plainness  of 
their  dress  they  strongly  resemble  the  Friends.  They  have  ever 
been  devoted  to  foreign  missions,  and  have  set  a  most  noble 
example  to  all  other  denominations  of  Christians.  In  America 
they  have  33  ministers,  2  1  congregations,  and  5745  members. 
The  Moravians  have  bishops,  ministers,  deacons,  and  dea- 
conesses :  but  their  bishops  are  superior  to  the  ministers 
only  in  the  power  of  ordination,  and  can  ordain  none  but  such 
as  are  designated  by  the  elder's  conference. 

METHODISTS. 

The  revolution  in  England  in  1G88,  had  given  such  tole- 
ration to  the  various  protestant  churches,  that  care  for  self- 
preservation  was  supplanted  by  a  worldly  spirit,  and  infidelity 
entered  and  overflowed,  and  threatened  to  sweep  Christianity 
from  the  kingdom.  At  this  period,  when  not  merely  vital  piety 
was  the  subject  of  ridicule,  but  the  learned  divines  of  the 
nation  found  it  difficult  to  defend  the  outworks  of  Christianity, 
the  Methodists  arose,  producing  a  prodigious  religious  excite- 
ment, especially  among  the  common  people  throughout  Eng- 
land and  America. 

This  sect  may  be  traced  to  Mr.  John  Wesley.  That  extra- 
ordinary man  was  born  1703.  He  received  his  education  at 
Oxford  university,  and  in  1725,  while  a  tutor  there,  was 
ordained  to  the  ministry  in  the  established  church.  Being 
deeply  impressed  with  the  subject  of  religion,  he  conversed 
with  a  friend  on  the  means  of  improvement,  who  told  him  that 
"  he  must  find  companions,  or  make  them  ; — that  the  Bible 
knew  nothing  of  a  solitary  religion."  This  led  him  to  asso 
ciate  with  him  in  1729,  his  brother  Charles,  Mr.  Morgan  and 
Mr.  Kirkham,  and  a  few  years  a  iter.  .Messrs.  Ingham,  Hervcy, 
Broughton,  and  George  Whitfield,  then  in  his  18th  year — all 
students  in  college.  Their  meetings  for  religious  improve- 
ment were  so  regularly  attended  by  them,  and  so  methodical 
did  they  become  in  all  things,  as  to  be  called  by  the  licentious 
students,  methodists  and  the  godly  club.  This  society  con- 
tinued about  five  years,  and  rendered  itself  very  popular  with 
many  by  its  religious  and  charitable  efforts,  while,  by  others, 
it  was  calumniated  and  abused.  But  none  of  the  members 
seem  to    have   known   much  of  the    religion   of  the  gospel 


Chapter  23.]  METHODISTS.  419 

Whitfield  pursued  the  course  of  a  pharisee,  and  by  ascetic ' 
austerities  nearly  brought  himself  to  the  grave,  while  Wesley 
directing  his  attention  to  the  inner  man,  but  not  knowing  there 
was  an  Holy  Ghost,  labored  at  his  great  work,  "  the  reco\  ery  " 
as  he  expressed  it,  "  of  that  single  intention  and  pure  affection 
which  was  in  Christ  Jesus." 

The  popularity  of  these  young  Methodists,  induced  sonic  of 
the  trustees  of  the  new  colony  of  Georgia,  to  invite  the  Wesleys 
to  go  thither,  and  preach  to  the  Indians.  With  this  request 
they  complied,  and  sailed  in  1735,  in  company  with  some 
Moravian  missionaries  from  Germany,  whose  humble  faith  and 
holy  joy,  even  in  the  storm,  showed  John  that  notwithstanding 
his  ardent  pursuit  of  inward  holiness,  he  was  yet  a  stranger  to 
vital  piety.  Charles  returned  the  next  year  to  England.  John 
remained  three  years,  but  without  effecting  much  o-ood. 

Whitfield  early  turned  from  his  austerities  to  the  Gospel 
scheme  of  justification  by  faith,  and  by  studying  closely  Paul's 
Epistles,  and  Henry's  Commentary,  entered  fully  into  the  views 
of  Calvin.  In  1736,  at  the  age  of  twenty-one,  he  commenced 
preaching  the  Gospel  with  a  popularity  unknown  before  or 
since  by  any  man  in  England.  To  a  rich  curacy  he  was  in- 
vited in  London  ;  but  on  Mr.  Wesley's  return,  he  chose  to  take 
his  place,  and  embarked  for  Georgia  in  1738.  On  his  voyage 
he  became  instrumental  of  a  thorough  reformation  in  the  ship's 
crew.  At  Georgia  he  established  an  orphan  house  ;  which 
led  him  to  travel  through  New  England  to  procure  assistance 
for  it,  and  where  he  preached  with  wonderful  power  and 
success.  For  the  same  purpose  he  re-crossed  the  ocean  and 
was  received  with  the  most  enthusiastic  applause  by  thousands 
of  hearers.  From  many  of  the  pulpits  of  the  establishment  he 
was  shut,  as  an  enthusiast,  and  to  this  circumstance  may  be 
traced  the  formation  of  a  new  sect.  For  he  now  found  it  neces- 
sary to  set  up  for  himself,  to  effect  any  good.  "  I  thought," 
said  he,  "  it  might  be  doing  the  service  of  my  Creator,  who 
had  a  mountain  for  his  pulpit,  and  the  heavens  for  his  sounding 
board  ;  and  who,  wThen  his  Gospel  was  refused  by  the  Jews, 
sent  his  servants  into  the  highways  and  hedges."  He  accord- 
ingly went  among  the  poor  colliers  near  Bristol,  and  preached 
on  a  mountain  in  the  open  air,  often  to  twenty  thousand  people, 
and  with  the  greatest  success.  "  His  first  discovery  of  their 
being  affected  was,"  he  observed,  "  in  the  white  gutters  made 
by  their  tears,  which  plentifully  run  down  their  black  cheeks 
as  they  came  out  of  the  coal  pits.     Several  hundreds  of  them 


420  WESLEY  AND  WHITFIELD.  [PERIOD  III. 

were  soon  brought  under  deep  convictions,  which,  as  the  event 
proved,  ended  in  a  sound  and  thorough  conversion.  The 
change  was  visible  to  all,  though  numbers  chose  to  impute  it  to 
anything  rather  than  to  the  finger  of  God.  As  the  scene  was 
quite  new,  and  I  had  just  begun  to  be  an  extemporary  preacher, 
it  often  occasioned  many  inward  conflicts.  Sometimes  when 
twenty  thousand  people  were  before  me,  I  had  not,  in  my 
apprehension,  a  word  to  say.  But  I  was  never  totally  deserted, 
and  frequently,  (for  to  deny  it  would  be  lying  against  God,)  so 
assisted,  that  I  knew  by  happy  experience,  what  our  Lord 
meant  by  saying,  '  he  that  believeth  in  me,  out  of  his  belly 
shall  flow  rivers  of  living  waters.'  The  open  firmament  above 
me,  the  prospect  of  the  adjacent  fields,  with  the  sight  of 
thousands  on  thousands,  some  in  coaches,  some  on  horseback, 
and  some  in  trees,  and  at  times  all  affected  and  drenched  in 
tears  together,  to  which  was  sometimes  added  the  solemnity 
of  the  approaching  evening,  was  almost  too  much  for  me,  and 
quite  overcame  me." 

From  Bristol  he  went  into  Wales,  where  he  again  preached  to 
admiring  thousands ;  and  from  thence  to  London,  where  in 
Moorfields,  and  on  Kensington  common,  he  addressed  the  most 
astonishing  assemblages  of  people  on  the  subject  of  salvation. 
After  this,  he  revisited  America,  and  left  the  field  to  Wesley. 

That  extraordinary  man,  on  his  return  to  England,  learned, 
he  said,  (what  he  least  of  all  suspected,)  that  he  who  went  to 
America  to  convert  others,  was  never  himself  converted  to  God. 
On  his  voyage  out,  he  had  formed  a  favorable  opinion  of  the 
piety  of  the  Moravians,  and  meeting  with  a  band  of  them  soon 
after  his  return,  in  London,  he  conversed  much  with  them, 
adopted  their  peculiar  views  of  true  faith,  as  a  belief  that  our 
sins  are  pardoned,  accompanied  with  constant  dominion  over 
sin ;  and,  in  one  of  their  assemblies,  gained,  as  he  thought, 
an  assurance  of  their  forgiveness  of  all  his  sins,  and  ever- 
lasting peace.  Desirous  of  visiting  the  place  where  this 
favorite  people  lived,  he  went  into  Germany,  to  the  settlement 
of  the  Moravians.  He  returned  to  London  in  1738,  and  began 
to  preach  with  great  zeal  and  success.  The  multitudes  who 
gathered  around  him  were  not  equal  to  those  which  followed 
Whitfield ;  hut  the  impressions  and  outcries  exceeded  any 
thing  which  had  been  witnessed. 

Mr.  Whitfield  returned  again  to  England,  in  1741,  after  a 
still  more  popular  and  successful  tour  through  North  Ame- 
rica than  before.     But  alas  !  with  Wesley  he  was   no  longer 


Chapter  23.]  wf.sllyaxs.  421 

to  co-operate.  These  two  men  were  found  to  be  possessed" 
of  very  different  systems  of  theology.  Whitfield  had  preached 
and  printed  in  favor  of  election,  and  Wesley  in  favor  of  uni- 
versal redemption  and  christian  perfection.  Their  different 
views  were  communicated  to  their  hearers,  and  two  great 
parties  were  at  once  formed.  Whitfield  preached  once  for 
Wesley,  and  no  more.  "  You  and  I,"  said  he,  "  preach  a 
different  Gospel."  Both  continued  to  labor  with  astonishing 
success,  and  became  the  heads  of  large  and  powerful  sects. 

WESEEYAN,    OR    ARMINIAN    METHODISTS. 

Mr.  Wesley  at  once  found  himself  at  the  head  o{  an  im- 
mense body  of  people,  all  in  the  church  of  England,  as  he 
himself  was,  yet  looking  to  him  as  their  spiritual  guide. 
Leave  them  to  the  ministers  of  the  establishment  he  could 
not,  for  they  excluded  him  from  their  pulpits,  and  reviled  him 
as  an  enthusiast.  Nor  could  he  expect  preachers  from  the 
learned  universities,  for  they  would  neither  supply  present 
exigencies,  nor  meet  his  views,  nor  be  ever  sufficient  in  num- 
ber. Whitfield  had  set  him.  the  example  of  raising  up  lay 
preachers.  And  he  now  thought  it  his  duty  to  put  any  man 
into  the  ministry  who  desired  the  office,  provided  he  gave 
evidence  of  piety,  had  a  good  understanding,  and  clear  utter- 
ance, and  was  successful  in  converting  souls.  Numerous  men 
possessing  these  qualifications,  he  sent  from  the  most  ordinary 
employments  of  society,  into  various  parts  of  the  kingdom, 
and  such  was  the  credit  of  his  name,  and  to  such  a  degree 
did  they  adopt  his  dispassionate  manner,  and  "  infantile  sim- 
plicity," that  wherever  they  came,  they  were  received,  sup- 
ported, and  listened  to,  with  the  greatest  deference. 

Their  fundamental  principles  were,  in  the  liturgy,  homilies 
and  articles  of  the  church  of  England,  but  to  these  they  gave 
a  broad  Arminian  interpretation.  Against  personal  election, 
the  point  on  which  Mr.  Wesley  broke  with  Mr.  Whitfield, 
and  the  saint's  certain  perseverance,  they  were  violent. 
They  also  maintained  that  perfection  is  attainable  in  this  life. 
In  his  views  of  faith,  their  great  leader  coincided,  as  has  been 
remarked,  with  the  Moravians ;  considering  it,  as  he  said, 
"  not  only  a  divine  evidence  or  conviction  that  God  was  in 
Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  but  a  sure  trust  and 
confidence  that  Christ  died  for  my  sins,  that  he  loved  me,  and 
gave  himself  for  me.  And  the  moment  a  penitent  sinner  be- 
lieves this,  God  pardons  and  absolves  him ;  and  as  soon  as 
86 


422  Methodists.  [Period  III. 

his  pardon  or  justification  is  witnessed  to  him  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  he  is  saved." 

As  the  mass  of  preachers  and  converts  grew,  it  became 
unwieldy,  and  Mr.  Wesley  called  all  his  preachers  to  an 
annual  conference.     This  conference  first  met  in  1744. 

In  this  conference  a  general  view  was  taken  of  doctrine, 
discipline  and  moral  conduct.  The  whole  kingdom  was  di- 
vided into  circuits.  Fifteen  or  twenty  societies  which  lay 
around  some  principal  towns  formed  a  circuit.  In  each  cir- 
cuit was  stationed  two,  three,  or  four  preachers,  according  to 
its  extent  and  importance,  who  were  to  labor  in  it  for  one 
year.  The  eldest  was  called  the  assistant  or  superintendent, 
who  directed  the  labors  of  his  associates.  Each,  having  his 
place  assigned  him,  was  to  begin  a  progressive  motion  round 
the  circuit ;  perpetually  traveling  and  preaching,  as  the  super- 
intendent directed.  Each  therefore  had  his  daily  work  before 
him,  and  knew  where  his  brethren  were  laboring.  They 
were  to  have  no  regard  for  any  other  sect  or  people,  but  to 
preach  in  their  place  to  all  who  would  hear  them,  and  gather 
into  their  society  all  who  would  join  them. 

The  days  of  bloody  persecution  for  religious  dissent  had 
passed  away.  The  puritans  had  fought  the  battle,  and  gained 
a  general  toleration  of  all  religions.  The  Methodists  there- 
fore grew  up  without  opposition  from  government.  Indeed 
when  their  meetings  were  threatened,  as  they  often  were  by 
the  mob,  the  government  usually  protected  them. 

From  England  they  soon  passed  to  Ireland,  America,  the 
Indies,  Africa,  and  the  continent  of  Europe,  maintaining  every 
where,  as  far  as  possible,  the  same  system. 

Mr.  Wesley  lived  to  see  the  88th  year  of  his  age,  and  65th 
of  his  ministry  He  died  March  2,  1791.  He  maintained  to 
the  day  of  his  death  a  perfect  ascendency  over  the  vast  body 
that  had  adhered  to  him.  He  was  remarkably  neat  in  his 
person,  exact  in  his  habits,  simple  in  his  style  of  speaking 
and  writing;  a  man  of  great  ardor;  confident,  bold,  and  of 
unparalleled  diligence.  He  is  supposed  to  have  traveled  near 
300,000  miles,  and  to  have  preached  more  than  40,000  ser- 
mons.    He  presided  at  forty-seven  annual  conferences. 

After  his  death  his  followers  were  much  divided  on  points 
of  government.  Wesley  had  ever  closely  adhered  to  the 
church  of  England.  He  did  not  permit  his  traveling  preach- 
ers to  preach  in  church  hours,  or  administer  baptism  or  the 
Lord's  supper,  but  directed  all  his  people  to  attend  the  church 


Chapter  23.]  wesleyans.  433 

worship,  and  receive  the  ordinances  from  the  hands  of  the 
regular  clergy.  At  his  decease,  many  united  in  publishing  a 
declaration  that  they  would  adhere  to  his  system,  but  others 
revolted  and  established  a  new  connection  in  which  they  li;ul 
preaching  in  church  hours,  and  the  ordinances  administered 
by  their  own  preachers,  and  in  which  also  the  people  had  a 
voice  in  the  temporal  concerns  of  the  societies,  and  the  elec- 
tion of  church  officers. 

The  Methodists  under  the  care  of  the  British  and  Irish 
conferences,  which  includes  all  excepting  those  in  the  United 
States,  are  about  300,000.  Their  traveling  preadhers,  about 
1100. 

A  seminary  was  established  by  Mr.  Wesley  at  Kingswood, 
for  the  education  of  the  children  of  preachers. 

The  first  Wesleyan  Theological  Institution  for  the  improve- 
ment of  junior  preachers,  was  established  in  1834.  The 
great  names  in  their  histoiy  are  Wm.  Wesley,  Richard  Wat- 
son, and  Dr.  Adam  Clarke.  Their  missionary  operations 
have  been  carried  on  with  great  system  and  energy. 

A  few  Methodists  came  to  New  York  from  Ireland  in  1766, 
and  through  the  labors  of  a  Mr.  Embury,  so  increased,  that 
they  erected  a  meeting  house  in  John  street  in  1768.  The 
next  year  two  preachers  were  sent  over  by  Mr.  Wesley  from 
England.  And  in  1771,  came  over  Francis  Asbury  and 
Richard  Wright.  Thomas  Rankin  was  also  sent  over  by 
Wesley  to  take  the  general  superintendence  of  the  American 
churches.  Through  the  exertions  of  these  and  other  zealous 
laborers,  the  number  of  the  Methodists  was  soon  greatly  in- 
creased, and  in  1773  a  regular  conference  was  held  in 
Philadelphia. 

Until  the  close  of  the  Revolutionary  war,  the  system  of 
Methodism  was  according  to  the  plan  of  Wesley.  The 
preachers  were  not  empowered  to  administer  ordinances,  and 
the  people  were  obliged  to  go  to  other  churches.  As  the 
United  States  had  now  become  independent  of  Great  Britain, 
Wesley  determined  to  make  the  American  churches  inde- 
pendent;  and  sent  Dr.  Thomas  Coke,  commissioned  as  a 
superintendent  or  bishop,  to  constitute  the  American  churches 
independent ;  to  raise  Mr.  Asbury  to  the  same  office,  and  to 
ordain  preachers  and  elders.  He  arrived  in  1784,  and  on  the 
25th  of  Dec,  consecrated  Mr.  Asbury  to  the  office  of  bishop. 
The  number  of  members  in  America  then,  was  14,988,  and  of 
preachers  83.     Universal  satisfaction  was  expressed  at  the 


424  WE&LEYANS.  [Period  [II. 

procedure  ;  and  the  general  cause  was  revived  and  strength- 
ened. Bishop  Asbury  imitated  W  i  sley  in  his  diligence  and 
labor,  and  a  vast  increase  of  numbers  was  soon  gained  to  the 
Methodist  cause. 

The  Methodist  church  in  the  United  States,  like  that  in 
Great  Britain,  is  Episcopal.  Its  clergy  consist  of  bishops, 
presiding  elders,  elders,  deacons,  and  an  unordained  order  of 
licensed  preachers.  Its  preachers  arc  also  divided  into  itin- 
erant and  local,  or  such  as  travel  at  the  discretion  of  the 
ecclesiastical  authorities,  and  such  as  perform  duty  only  as 
opportunity  offers.  Its  great  ecclesiastical  authority,  is  the 
general  conference.  Previous  to  1808,  it  met  annually.  It 
was  then  agreed  on  account  of  the  extent  of  the  country,  that 
there  should  be  several  annual  conferences  in  the  United 
States,  and  one  general  conference  of  delegates  from  these 
subordinates ;  in  the  ratio  of  one  delegate  for  every  seven 
itinerant  preachers,  which  should  meet  once  in  four  years. 
The  general  conference  elects  bishops  and  makes  rules  and 
regulations  for  the  church.  On  some  points,  however,  it 
can  legislate  only  by  the  joint  recommendation  of  all  the  an- 
nual conferences,  and  by  a  vote  of  two  thirds  of  the  general 
conference.  In  the  United  States,  there  are  seventeen  an- 
nual conferences,  consisting  of  all  the  traveling  preachers  in 
full  connection,  and  no  others.  They  perpetuate  themselves 
by  the  election  of  their  own  members,  and  hold  the  exclusive 
right  of  sitting  in  judgment  on  the  character  and  conduct  of 
their  members.  No  itinerant  preacher  can  make  any  appeal 
from  their  decision,  except  to  the  general  conference. 

The  bishops,  who  are  five  in  number,  ordain  elders  and 
deacons,  preside  in  the  conferences,  appoint  presiding  elders, 
assign  to  every  preacher  the  circuit  or  station  in  which  he 
shall  labor,  for  a  term  not  exceeding  two  years  in  succession, 
and  take  the  general  oversight  of  the  spiritual  and  temporal 
concerns  of  the  church. 

There  is  a  presiding  elder  to  each  particular  district, 
whose  business  it  is  to  preside  at  each  quarterly  conference 
meeting  within  his  district ;  exhorters  and  preachers  are  li- 
censed at  the  quarterly  conference  meeting,  but  when  the 
quarterly  meeting  is  not  in  session,  the  presiding  elder  or  a 
preacher  can  license  exhorters,  subject  to  the  decision  of  the 
next  meeting. 

The  traveling  preachers  are  appointed  to  their  stations  by 
the  bishop ;  they  remove  and  appoint  the  class-leaders,  and 


CftAPTER   24.]  WHITFIELDIAN    METHODISTS.  425 

nominate  the  stewards,  subject  to  the  decision  of  the  quar- 
terly meeting ;  their  stipend  is  regular,  and  ordinarily  suffi- 
cient. They  are  supported  when  superannuated,  or  laid  aside 
by  infirmity  ;  or  if  they  die  in  pursuit  of  their  avocation,  their 
families  receive  an  annual  allowance,  which  is  paid  them 
from  an  appropriation  taken  from  the  profits  of  a  book  concern 
under  the  patronage  of  the  denomination. 

The  clergy  are  supported,  and  their  expenses  are  defrayed 
by  the  "  chartered  fund,"  and  the  regular  contributions  of  the 
people.  The  VVesleyans  in  America  maintain  sentiments 
similar  to  those  in  England.  They  value  highly  Adam 
Clarke's  Commentary  on  the  Bible.  They  have  class  meet- 
ings, band  meetings,  love  feasts,  quarterly  meetings  for  com- 
munion, and  camp  meetings.  Revivals  have  been  frequent 
among  them,  and  often  excitements  are  great.  They  have  a 
Wesleyan  University  at  Middletown,  Ct.,  a  college  at  Carlisle 
and  one  at  Meadville,  Pa.,  one  at  Boydton,  Va.,  one  at  La 
Grange,  Ala.,  one  at  Augusta,  Ky.,  and  one  at  Lebanon,  111. 

They  have  in  the  United  States,  seven  bishops,  thirty-two 
conferences,  4,147  traveling  preachers,  8,298  local  preach- 
ers, and  1,157,249  members. 

No  denomination  is  so  well  organized  for  increase.  But  a 
diversity  of  opinion  has  manifested  itself  on  the  subject  of 
episcopal  government.  Some  wish  to  change  the  government 
now  confined  to  the  traveling  preacher  and  ultimately  cen- 
tering in  the  bishops,  so  as  to  give  the  local  preachers  and 
private  members  a  voice.  These  have  seceded  from  the 
main  body,  and  are  called  The  Associated  Methodists. 
They  have  l,300ministers,  and  60,000  communicants. 

WHITFIELDIAN    OR    CALVINISTIC    METHODISTS. 

After  his  separation  from  Mr.  Wesley,  Mr.  Whitfield  con- 
tinued to  go  through  England,  Scotland,  and  America,  like  a 
flame  of  fire,  every  where  melting  thousands  by  his  eloquence, 
and  causing  them  to  yield  in  submission  to  God.  Fourteen 
times  he  crossed  the  Atlantic,  and  finally  died  in  the  midst  of 
his  labors,  at  Newburyport,  Mass.,  Sept.  30,  1770,  aged  55 

"He  loved  the  world  that  hated  him ;  the  tear 
That  dropped  upon  his  Bible  was  sincere  : 
Assailed  by  scandal  and  the  tongue  of  strife, 
His  only  answer  was  a  blameless  life ; 
And  he  that  forged,  and  he  that  threw  the  dart, 
Had  each  a  brother's  interest  in  his  heart." 

Cowper. 

36* 


426  u.MVERSAUsTS.  (Period  III. 

More  from  the  higher  classes  of  the  community  followed 
Whitfield  than  Wesley.  The  Countess  of  Huntingdon,  a 
lady  of  great  rank  and  wealth,  becoming  pious,  selected  him 
as  her  chaplain  ;  opened  her  house  in  the  park  where  he 
preached  to  the  nobility  on  Sabbath  evenings  ;  built  chapels 
in  various  parts  of  England,  and  filled  them  with  his  preachers, 
and  erected  in  Wales  a  college  for  the  education  of  pious 
young  men  for  the  ministry.  Her  chapels  suffered  but  little 
at  her  death.  Great  efforts  were  made  by  her  friends  to  sus- 
tain them.  In  most  of  these,  the  church  ritual  has  been 
adopted.  Her  seminary  at  Wales  has  been  superseded  by  a 
large  and  better  at  Chesunt,  in  Hertfordshire. 

Mr.  Whitfield  never  marshaled  his  followers  into  a  distinct 
sect  as  did  Mr.  W'esley.  He  ever  remained  in  communion 
with  the  church  of  England,  though  he  commonly  engaged  in 
extemporaneous  prayer.  His  Calvinism  was  high,  and  as  his 
preachers  were  illiterate  men,  they  ran  into  the  extremes  of 
Antinomianism,  and  gave  offence  to  the  Independents  and 
Presbyterians,  who  followed  the  old  puritans.  After  the 
death  of  Whitfield,  the  Calvinistic  Methodists  formed  a 
union,  but  have  never  been  reduced  to  much  order.  Some  of 
their  congregations,  especially  the  Tabernacle  and  Tottenham 
Court  chapel,  have  been  the  largest  in  England.  In  some  of 
them  the  liturgy  has  been  used ;  and  in  others  not.  They 
are  chiefly  under  the  guidance  of  their  ministers  and  a  board 
of  managers.  In  England  there  are  about  eighty  places 
of  worship,  and  in  Wales  three  hundred  and  fifty.  The 
preachers  in  Wales  are  chiefly  itinerant. 

UN'IVERSALISTS. 

The  doctrine  that  all  mankind  will,  through  the  merits  of 
Christ,  finally  be  admitted  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  has  had 
but  very  few  advocates  in  the  Christian  world,  considering  its 
adaptedness  to  gratify  the  human  heart.  Origen,  in  the  third 
century,  seems  to  have  entertained  some  views  of  this  nature, 
but  he  thought  that  "  the  sentiment  ought  to  be  kept  secret 
among  such  as  may  be  fit  to  receive  it,  and  not  publicly  expo- 
sed." None  of  the  reformers,  unless  it  be  the  Socinians, 
adopted  it.  The  first  open  advocate  of  any  importance  in 
modern  times,  of  Universalism,  was  Dr.  Chaimcey,  of  Boston. 
He  considered  that  Christ  died  for  all  men,  and  that  it  was  the 
purpose  of  God  that  all  should  finally  be  saved,  and  that  in 
this  state  or  another,  all  would  be  reduced  by  God  to  a  willing 
subjection  to  his  moral  government.     These  sentiments  he 


ClUPTER  24.]  PROTESTANT    MISSIONS.  427 

advanced  only  in  an  anonymous  volume  published  in  London, 
in  1784.  His  work  met  with  a  very  able  answer  from  Dr. 
Jonathan  Edwards,  of  New  Haven. 

In  England,  similar  sentiments  were  advanced  by  Mr. 
James  Kelly,  one  of  the  preachers  of  Mr.  Whitfield.  He  be- 
lieved in  strict  imputation,  and  extended  it  to  all  mankind; 
supposing  that  through  the  death  of  Christ,  all  were  perfectly 
restored  to  the  divine  favor.  He  rejected  water  baptism  and 
the  sacrament.  Numbers  adhered  to  him.  One  of  his  fol- 
lowers, Mr.  Murray,  emigrated  to  America,  and  established 
some  congregations.  These  are  still  maintained  by  some 
active  preachers,  and  several  churches  have,  of  late,  been 
added  to  them. 

The  doctrine  of  universal  salvation,  or  restoration,  was  also 
defended  in  England  by  Mr.  Winchester  and  Mr.  Vidler. 
They  were  met  powerfully  by  Rev.  Andrew  Fuller. 

Dr.  Joseph  Huntington,  of  Coventry,  Ct.,  left  a  manuscript 
behind  him,  entitled  "  Calvinism  Improved,"  advocating  the 
salvation  of  all,  which  was  published.  But  it  called  forth  a 
very  able  answer  from  Dr.  Nathan  Strong,  of  Hartford,  in 
which  he  showed  that  the  doctrine  of  eternal  misery  is  fully 
reconcilable  with  the  benevolence  of  God. 

The  Universalists  at  one  period,  increased  rapidly  in  the 
United  States,  especially  in  Massachusetts.  They  have  1028 
churches,  and  665  ministers. 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

Protestant  Missions.  Neglected  by  the  reformers.  First  attended  to  by  the  puritans 
in  North  America.  Eliot.  Mayhews.  Brainard.  Danish  missions.  Swartz. 
Hans  Egede.  Moravian  missions.  Wesleyan  Methodip'  missions.  Baptist.  Lon- 
don, Edinburgh,  Church  Missionary  Society.  BucH  .an.  Martyn.  American 
Boardi    Bible,  Tract,  and  Education  Societies.     Conclud.  ig  Remarks. 

We  have  traced  the  Christian  Church  down  through  eighteen 
hundred  years,  and  seen  her  engrossing  the  attention  of  but  a 
small  part  of  the  human  race.  In  the  mean  time,  far  the 
greater  part  of  mankind  have  been  totally  ignorant  of  her  ex- 
istence ;  while  myriads  who  have  known  her,  have  united  in 
treating  her  with  contumely  and  scorn.  The  last  command 
of  Christ  was  felt  in  all  its  proper  authority  by  the  Apostles 
and  first  Christians,  and  the  Gospel  received  under  their 
efforts,  an  amazing  extension.     The  ten  heathen  persecutions 


428  PROTESTAXT    MISSION'S.  [Period  III.. 

in  some  measure  broke  the  spirit  of  the  followers  of  the 
Lamb,  and  the  patronage  of  Constantine  corrupted  their 
principles ;  and  when  the  world  had  broken  into  the  church, 
she  was  then  engaged  for  centuries  in  building  up  a  temporal 
kingdom,  forgetful  of  the  spiritual  wants  and  woes  of  the 
heathen.  The  eighth  century  was  an  "  age  of  missionaries," 
and  twilight  shone  upon  the  north  of  Europe,  through  the 
apostolic  labors  of  Boniface,  Willebrod,  Villehad,  Llefewyn, 
and  others  ;  but  Mahometanism  soon  destroyed  the  churches 
in  the  East,  and  "  gross  darkness"  covered  those  in  the 
West.  When  Luther  broke  the  power  of  the  Roman  hier- 
archy, and  wrested  from  its  dominions  the  fairest  States  of 
Europe,  a  prodigious  effort  was  made  by  the  prostrate  power 
to  regain  what  it  had  lost  at  home,  from  among  pagan  nations. 
We  have  sufficiently  noticed  its  missionary  proceedings. 

The  reformers  were  too  much  engaged  in  the  immense 
revolution  which  they  were  effecting  at  home,  to  think  much 
of  those  who  were  bowing  to  idols  in  distant  lands.  Their 
geographical  knowledge,  too,  was  small ;  and  their  inter- 
course with  pagans  almost  as  little  as  with  the  inhabitants  of 
another  planet.  As  commerce  opened  to  the  view  of  Europe 
the  numberless  tribes  of  men,  they  formed  an  acquaintance 
with  their  spiritual  wants,  and  when  they  saw,  they  pitied 
The  love  of  Christ  was  not  a  cold,  inactive  principle  in  their 
breasts.  Their  operations,  however,  were  slow  and  small. 
Centuries  rolled  away,  and  little  was  done.  And  even  now, 
protestant  nations  have  reason  to  blush  and  be  ashamed,  in 
view  of  their  diminutive  operations  in  the  conversion  of  the 
world. 

The  16th  century  presents  us  with  but  two  feeble  efforts  of 
the  protestants  among  the  heathen ;  one,  of  the  Swedes 
among  the  Laplanders,  to  whom  they  gave  the  New  Testa- 
ment, the  other,  of  fourteen  students  from  Geneva,  who  went 
to  the  Indians  of  South  America,  but  soon  perished. 

In  the  17th  century,  when  the  greatest  efforts  might  have 
been  expected,  as  the  protestant  churches  had  become  firmly 
established,  wealthy  and  numerous,  was  almost  equally  barren 
of  incidents,  excepting  with  the  Dutch,  and  the  band  of  emi- 
grants to  North  America. 

The  former  carried  with  them  the  Gospel  in  their  widely 
extended  commerce  in  the  East.  Had  they  pursued  a  course 
of  thorough  instruction,  the  good  they  had  done  would  have 
been  incalculably  great,  and  India  might  now  have  presented 


Chapter  24. J  protestant  missions.  429 

some  of  the  fairest  churches  of  Christendom.  But  they  bap- 
tized, and  admitted  to  the  profession  of  Christianity,  every 
individual  who  could  repeat  the  Lord's  prayer,  the  ten  com- 
mandments, a  morning  and  evening  prayer,  and  say  grace  be- 
fore and  after  meals.  In  1688,  180,364  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Jaffnapatam  had  thus  received  Christianity.  In  the  city  of 
Batavia,  a  church  was  opened,  and  100,000  persons  were 
thus  brought  into  its  connexion.  Numerous  churches  were 
also  collected  in  like  manner  in  Sumatra,  Timor,  Celebes,  and 
the  Molucca  Islands,  which  the  Dutch  were  careful  to  furnish 
with  the  Bible  in  their  own  language.  But  what  could  be 
expected  of  Christians  thus  formed,  without  a  change  of 
heart  ?  They  must  have  been  then,  as  the  remnant  of  them 
are  now,  mere  pagans,  with  a  nominal  profession  of  the  reli- 
gion of  Jesus. 

A  more  spiritual  and  evangelical  work  was  attempted  and 
carried  on  in  the  latter  part  of  the  century,  by  the  emigrants 
to  North  America.  About  twenty  nations  of  Indians  came 
under  the  influence  of  the  English  colonists.  These  Indians 
were  polytheists.  Like  most  pagans,  they  believed  in  two 
superior  deities,  good  and  evil,  Kitchhan  and  Hobbamok. 
Their  priests,  called  powaws,  were  supposed  to  have  much 
secret  communication  with  them.  They  had  no  temples, 
excepting  in  the  country  of  the  Narragansetts,  where  was 
one.  They  were  much  subjected  to  the  delusions  of  witch- 
craft. Their  powaws  pretended  to  perform  wonders,  and 
inflicted  upon  themselves  the  most  horrible  severities.  The 
Indians  had  some  notions  of  another  life,  and  happiness  or 
misery,  according  as  they  Avere  good  or  bad.  Their  igno- 
rance and  wickedness  early  excited  the  compassion  of  the 
pious  Puritans.  The  heart  of  the  Rev.  John  Eliot,  who  had 
emigrated  from  England  in  1631,  and  settled  at  Roxbury, 
was  particularly  affected.  The  wretchedness  of  the  heathen, 
the  design  of  emigration,  the  seal  of  the  colony,  on  which 
was  pictured  a  poor  Indian  with  a  label  in  his  mouth,  "Come 
over  and  help  us,"  pressed  him  to  do  something.  He  saw 
in  them  many  things  resembling  Jewish  customs,  and  thought 
they  might  be  descendants  of  the  dispersed  Israelites,  con- 
cerning whom  there  was  a  promise  of  conversion.  The 
Indians  had  no  written  language,  but  Mr.  Eliot  soon  learned 
their  barbarous  dialect,  and  preached  with  great  success. 
The  sachems  and  powaws  became  alarmed,  lest  they  should 
lose  all  their  influence  over  the  people,  and  threatened  to 


430  J?ROTESTA.\T    MISSIONS.  [Pkriod   III. 

kill  him  if  he  did  not  desist.  But  he  did  not  fear  them,  and 
always  said  to  them,  "  I  am  about  the  work  of  the  great  God, 
and  my  God  is  with  me  ;  so  that  I  neither  fear  you,  nor  all  the 
sachems  in  the  country.  I  will  go  on,  and  do  you  touch  me  If 
you  dare."  It  was  his  custom  to  take  care  of  his  own  flock 
and  go  on  a  missionary  tour  once  a  fortnight,  through  various 
parts  of  Massachusets  and  Plymouth,  preaching  Christ.  His 
fatigue  and  dangers  were  great,  but  he  never  sunk  before 
them.  "  I  have  not,"  he  says  in  a  letter,  "  been  dry  night  or 
day,  from  the  third  day  of  "the  week  unto  the  sixth  ;  but  so 
traveled  ;  and  at  night  pull  oft'  my  boots,  wring  my  stockings, 
and  on  with  them  again  and  so  continue.  But  God  steps  in 
and  helps.  I  have  considered  the  word  of  God,  1  Tim.  ii.  3  ; 
'  endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ.' " 

In  1660,  an  Indian  church  was  formed  at  Natick,  and  num- 
bers were  admitted  to  the  Lord's  table,  who  had  stood  as  cat- 
ecumens  or  been  propounded  ten  years.  These  abandoned 
polygamy,  drunkenness,  and  other  sins.  Other  churches  were 
soon  after  formed  in  other  places.  And  that  they  might  be 
built  up  in  a  most  holy  faith,  Mr.  Eliot  translated  and  published 
in  their  language  the  whole  Bible,*  perhaps  the  greatest 
labor  ever  performed  by  any  man.  The  whole  was  written 
with  one  pen.  He  also  composed  and  translated  a  primer, 
grammar,  singing  psalms,  the  practice  of  piety,  and  Baxter's 
call  to  the  unconverted.  He  might  well  remark,  "  prayers 
and  pains  will  do  any  thing." 

This  wonderful  man,  whose  firmness,  zeal,  benevolence  and 
perseverance  were  almost  unparalleled,  lived  to  see  six  respec- 
table churches,  and  twenty-four  Indian  preachers  laboring  suc- 
cessfully as  missionaries  of  the  cross.  He  rested  from  his 
labors  May  20,  1690,  aged  86.  He  has  well  been  called  the 
Apostle  of  the  Indians. 

The  Mayhews  also  deserve  to  be  had  in  everlasting  remem- 
brance for  their  long  continued  and  successful  labors  on  Martha's 
Vineyard.  For  a  century  and  a  half,  this  family  devoted  them- 
selves to  the  conversion  of  the  heathen.  In  1652,  282  gave 
evidence  of  conversion  and  were  received  into  the  Christian 
church.  Eightof  them  were  powaws.  At  a  subsequent  period, 
of  180  families,  only  two  remained  heathen.     By  Experience 


*Thc  longest  word  is  in  Mark  i.  40:    "Wuttappesittukgussunnoohweh- 
tunkquoh. 


Chapter  24.]  ELIOT.    MAYHEWS.    BRAINARP.  431 

Mayhew,   the  Psalms,  and  John,  were  translated  into  their" 
language. 

Others  among  the  first  settlers  of  New  England,  entered 
into  the  same  field  of  labors  with  much  success.  The  char- 
acter of  their  converts  is  very  interesting  and  dear  to  all  the 
lovers  of  experimental  religion,  and  shows  that  man  in  his 
most  savage  state,  can  be  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  God, 
and  may  taste  the  joys  of  salvation.  The  wars  with  the  col- 
onists soon  interrupted  all  efforts  to  evangelize  the  Indians, 
and  drove  them  from  New  England. 

David  Brainard  distinguished  himself  in  the  middle  of  the 
last  century,  by  his  zeal  for  the  conversion  of  the  American 
Indians.  At  Crosweeksung,  N.  J.,  he  witnessed  a  signal  out- 
pouring of  the  Spirit  upon  the  nations  of  the  forest.  Multitudes 
seemed  to  be  convinced  of  sin  and  to  submit  themselves  to  God 
Thirty  he  saw  seated  at  the  table  of  Christ.  Mr.  Brainard  early 
fell  a  prey  to  a  feeble  constitution  and  severe  hardships.  He 
died  at  Northampton,  Oct.  9,  1747,  aged  29.  He  is  consid- 
ered as  one  of  the  most  pious  of  later  missionaries,  and  as  hav- 
ing given  the  great  spring  to  modern  missionary  enterprise. 

Laudable  efforts  were  also  made  to  enlighten  and  convert 
the  Stockbridge  Indians,  by  Mr.  Sergeant  and  President 
Edwards  ;  and  also  afterwards  to  convey  the  gospel  to  the 
Oneidas  and  Senecas,  by  Mr.  S.  Kirkland. 

The  first  of  the  modern  European  nations,  that  seriously 
engaged  in  converting  the  heathen  were  the  Danes.  Messrs. 
Zeingenbalg  and  Plutsche  were  sent  by  Frederic  IV.  to  the 
Malabar  coast  in  India,  in  1705.  They  early  translated  the 
four  Gospels  into  the  Malabar  tongue,  and  subsequently  the 
whole  Bible.  At  the  end  of  twenty-four  years  the  number 
of  the  baptized  amounted  to  8000,  and  but  ten  missionaries 
were  in  the  field. 

In  1750,  Swartz  engaged  in  this  mission,  and  remained  in  it 
forty-eight  years.  He  was  a  rare  missionary  of  the  cross.  His 
influence  over  the  heathen,  especially  over  those  in  exalted 
stations,  was  probably  unparalleled.  The  Rajah  of  Tanjore, 
made  him  his  counselor,  and  when  he  died,  committed  to  him 
the  care  of  his  son.  When  Swartz  died,  the  reigning  Rajah 
made  great  lamentation  over  him,  covered  his  body  with  a  gold 
cloth,  and  erected  a  monument  to  his  memory.  More  than  two 
thousand  were  converted  by  him  to  the  faith  of  Christ.  Other 
valuable  men  have  entered  into  his  labors,  and  not  les.s  than 
80,000  of  all  casts  have  here  received  Christianity. 


432  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS.  [Period  III. 

In  1708,  the  attention  of  the  Danes  was  turned  toward 
Greenland.  That  country  was  settled  in  the  middle  of  the 
ninth  century.  About  the  eleventh,  it  was  enlightened  by 
the  Gospel,  but  for  three  hundred  years,  it  had  been  entirely 
secluded  from  the  continent.  Hans  Egede,  a  clergyman 
of  Norway,  fancying  that  his  countrymen  were  still  there,  re- 
solved to  visit  them ;  and,  under  the  patronage  of  the  king 
of  Denmark,  sailed  with  his  family  in  1721,  for  that  inhospi- 
table region.  The  old  colony  was  extinct.  The  country 
barren  ;  the  inhabitants  barbarous.  A  set  of  jugglers  called 
Angehoks  controlled  their  spirits.  But  amid  the  unparalleled 
distress  from  polar  winters,  pestilence,  famines,  and  a  barba- 
rous people,  the  mission  has  continued,  and  by  the  assistance 
of  the  Moravians,  paganism  is  nearly  abolished  in  the  country. 

The  efforts  of  the  Danes  arrested  the  attention  of  the 
Moravians,  and  in  1732  they  entered  into  the  same  labors. 
And  though  only  about  600  in  number  ;  poor  exiles  ;  with- 
out literature,  wealth,  or  patronage,  they  have  made  them- 
selves known  in  every  clime.  Every  Moravian  is  a  mis- 
sionary in  his  feelings,  and  stands  ready  to  go  to  the  ends  of 
the  earth,  when  directed  by  the  elder's  conference.  Their 
first  station  was  among  the  blacks  in  the  West  Indies. 
Their  next  on  the  icy  shores  of  Greenland.  They  have 
planted  themselves  among  the  Indians  of  America,  the 
Hottentots  of  Africa,  and  the  hordes  of  Tartary,  and  sup- 
sported  themselves  by  the  hardest  toil.  They  have  now 
about  thirty  stations,  and  employ  170  laborers,  including 
females,  and  number  30,000  converts.  They  are  a 
wonderful  people.  The  history  of  their  missions  is  full  of 
interest. 

The  Methodists  have,  from  the  very  first,  considered  them- 
selves as  engaged  in  a  kind  of  mission  throughout  Christen- 
dom ;  and,  until  of  late,  have  turned  their  attention  but  little 
to  heathen  lands. 

In  1786,  Dr.  Coke,  a  Wesleyan  Methodist,  engaged  on 
Lis  own  responsibility,  and  without  patronage,  in  a  mis- 
sion, chiefly  among  the  blacks  of  the  West  Indies.  He 
was  followed  in  his  labors,  by  a  number  of  active  mis- 
sionaries, who  collected  societies,  and  who  now  number 
about  25,000  in  their  connection.  They  have  had  to  con- 
tend with  violent  opposition  from  the  slave-holders,  and 
from  the  regular  established  clergy.  Both  of  these  have 
had  the  government  on  their  side,  and  very  severe  laws  have 


Chapter  24] 


CAREY.       THOMAS.  433 


been  passed  from  time  to  time,  against  all  who  in  this 
manner,  accounted  irregular,  preached  the  Gospel,  and  col- 
lected assemblies  of  the  blacks.  Both  the  preachers  and 
their  converts,  have  been  imprisoned,  and  severely  chas- 
tised, and  some  most  disgraceful  and  cruel  scenes  have  been 
acted. 

In  1814,  that  enterprising  man,  Dr.  Coke,  sailed  from 
England  with  seven  other  missionaries  for  the  island  of 
Ceylon.  Dr.  Coke  died  on  his  passage.  His  surviving 
brethren  established  themselves  at  Colombo,  where  they 
have  since  labored  with  fidelity  and  success.  Their  number 
has  been  since  considerably  reinforced.  Their  Church  mem- 
bers exceed  300. 

The  Methodists  have  since  planted  stations  at  Australia, 
Sierra  Leone,  South  Africa,  and  Bombay. 

A  Wesleyan  missionary  society  was  formed  at  London, 
Dec.  1,  1814,  which  raised  in  1821,  137,444  dollars.  It  sup- 
ports 148  missionaries. 

The  Wesleyans  in  North  America,  have  stations  among  the 
Creeks,  Cherokees,  Choctaws,  Mohawks,  and  Wyandots. 

The  attention  of  the  Baptists  was  first  directed  to  the 
subject  of  missions  about  the  year  1784.  But  no  system 
of  operation  was  set  in  motion  until  1792,  when  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Carey  of  Leicester,  in  England,  who  had  borne  the 
wants  of  the  heathen  much  on  his  heart,  having  preached  a 
sermon  before  his  association,  in  which  he  exhorted  them 
to  Expect  great  things,  and  Attempt  great  things,  a  Soci- 
ety was  formed,  and  132.  2s.  6d.  was  subscribed  to  send 
the  Gospel  to  the  heathen.  Which  way  to  direct  their 
attention  they  knew  not.  Providentially  their  views  were 
turned  to  India,  by  Mr.  Thomas,  a  surgeon,  who  had 
resided  there,  and  had  his  compassion  excited  for  the  myr- 
iads there,  in  Pagan  darkness  ;  and  he,  with  Mr.  Carey, 
were  designated  and  solemnly  set  apart  for  that  field  of 
labor.  They  arrived  in  Calcutta  with  their  families,  Novem- 
ber, 1793. 

They  took  their  station  amid  hundreds  of  millions,  who 
have  for  centuries  been  subject  to  the  grossest  idolatry,  and 
most  debasing  superstitions.  The  mythology  of  the  Hin- 
doos has  taught  them  the  existence  of  a  Supreme  Being,  but 
has  shut  him  out  from  all  concern  with  the  world  ;  excepting 
as  he  has  created  three  principal  deities,  called  Brahma, 
37 


434  PROTESTANT    MISSIONS.  [Period  III. 

Vishnou,  and  Scva,  to  whom  he  has  committed  its  creation, 
government,  and  preservation.  These  are  worshipped,  es- 
pecially the  second,  who  is  supposed  to  have  had  nine  incar- 
nations, all  of  which  are  represented  by  various  images. 
Besides  these,  the  Hindoos  have  inferior  gods  and  goddesses, 
amounting  to  230,000,000.  Every  family  has  its  house- 
hold god,  which  is  placed  at  the  entrance  of  their  dwelling 
Their  images  are  made  of  brass,  wood,  and  stone,  and  though 
said  to  be  mere  images,  are  worshipped  by  the  mass  of  the 
people  as  gods.  They  worship  also  the  heavenly  bodies ; 
their  spiritual  guides  ;  the  cow  ;  the  Ganges,  which  has  on  its 
banks  three  millions  of  sacred  places,  annually  visited  by 
millions  of  people.  The  country  is  rilled  with  temples. 
The  most  sacred  of  their  religious  establishments  is  the  tem- 
ple or  car  of  Juggernaut,  an  horrid  idol,  which  has  been 
visited  annually  by  millions  for  worship,  and  to  which  vast 
multitudes  have  sacrificed  their  lives. 

Their  whole  system  of  worship  is  most  cruel,  debasing,  and 
polluting.  Horrid  self-tortures  are  daily  practised  and  ap- 
plauded. Innumerable  infants  are  destroyed.  Widows  are 
compelled  to  be  burned  on  the  funeral  piles  of  their  husbands. 
No  morality  is  taught  or  known  among  these  vast  myriads  of 
the  human  family.  They  are  perfect  fatalists,  and  have  no 
belief  in  man's  accountableness.  After  death,  the  soul  is  sup- 
posed to  pass  into  some  other  body,  or  to  a  bird  or  beast. 

Their  divisions  into  casts,  renders  them  almost  impene- 
trable by  the  preachers  of  the  Gospel.  These  casts  are  dif- 
ferent degrees  or  orders  in  society.  Of  these,  there  are 
two  Brahmins,  or  priests,  and  the  Soodra,  or  common 
people,  but  each  of  these  has  many  divisions  and  sub-divis- 
ions. Every  man  is  obliged  to  follow  exactly  the  business 
of  his  father.  Each  line  of  business  is  a  cast.  All  social 
intercourse  between  the  casts  is  forbidden.  If  a  person 
eats  or  marries  with  one  of  another  cast,  or  interferes  with 
his  employment,  he  loses  cast,  which  is  a  calamity  worse 
than  death.  He  is  deprived  of  his  property;  forsaken  of 
his  friends  ;  treated  every  where  as  a  vile  outcast,  and  left  to 
drag  out  a  most  miserable  existence  in  famine  and  disgrace. 
Bui  cast  he  must  lose,  who  eats  with  a  missionary  or  listens 
to  the  ( rospel. 

Throughout  India,  the  education  of  all  but  the  Brahmins,  is 
very  limited.  The  myriads  of  females  are  never  taught  by 
hem,  to  read,  and  are  considered  as  a  grade  below  the  cow. 


Chapter  24.]  LONDON   missionary   SOCIETY.  435 

Amonf  such,  a  people  dM  these  two  Baptist  brethren 
throw  themselves,  a  drop  in  the  ocean,  but  a  drop  with  which 
the  ocean  would  not  assimilate,  and  losing  their  friends,  they 
came  near  perishing  for  want  of  sustenance.  They  hired 
themselves  to  an  indigo  factory,  and  there  began  their  labor. 
In  1796,  they  were  joined  by  Mr.  Fountain,  and  in  1799,  by 
Messrs.  Marshman,  Grant,  and  Brunsdon,  with  their  wives, 
and  Mr.  Ward  and  Miss  Tidd.  The  whole  fixed  the  seat  of 
their  labors  at  Serampore.  They  threw  all  their  property 
and  the  fruits  of  their  labor  into  a  common  stock.  Some  of 
them  have  fallen  asleep.  But  some  have  lived  to  see  the  Bi- 
ble translated  either  in  whole,  or  in  part,  into  forty-three 
different  languages,  each  spoken  by  millions  of  people,  and 
issued  from  their  press  and  circulated  among  the  people, 
and  to  behold  numerous  missionary  stations  established  by 
their  European  brethren  in  various  parts  of  India ;  above 
1000  natives  converted  to  Christianity,  who  have  renounced 
cast  and  been  baptized,  and  several  preaching  with  much 
success  to  their  countrymen,  the  everlasting  Gospel.  With 
every  missionary  station  is  connected  large  schools,  in 
which  vast  numbers  of  children  are  educated  in  the  principles 
of  Christianity.  Such  operations,  persevered  in,  must  and 
will  undermine  and  overthrow  even  the  gigantic  system  of 
Hindoo  superstition. 

The  Baptists  in  America  were  first  excited  to  this  all  im- 
portant subject,  by  two  missionaries  in  India,  of  the  Amer- 
ican Board,  Judson  and  Rice,  who  left  the  service  in  which 
they  were  engaged,  in  consequence  of  a  change  of  senti- 
ment on  the  subject  of  baptism.  The  Baptists  at  Seram- 
pore had  made  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  establish  a  mis- 
sion at  Burmah.  Mr.  Judson  directed  his  attention  to  that 
country,  and  Mr.  Rice  returned  to  America  to  seek  patron- 
age. Through  his  influence,  an  American  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Board  was  formed  at  Philadelphia,  in  1814,  by 
delegates  from  eleven  States,  and  handsome  collections 
were  made  in  most  of  the  Baptist  churches.  Mr.  Judson, 
accompanied  by  Dr.  Price,  a  physician,  remained  for  some 
time  at  Rangoon,  a  solitary  laborer. 

In  1816,  the  Board  sent  Mr.  Hough  and  wife  to  his  aid,  and 
subsequently  Mrs.  Wade  and  Boardman. 

The  Burmese  are  civilized  like  the  Hindoos  ;  but  are  de- 
based and  bloody  pagans ;  chiefly  followers  of  Boodhu. 
The  prospects  of  the  missionaries  have  ever  been  discour- 


436  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS.  [Period  III. 

aging.  Mr.  Judson  translated  the  New  Testament  into  the 
language  of  the  Burmese.  The  Baptist  Board  has  also  estab- 
lished stations  in  Africa  and  among  the  North  American  In- 
dians, which  have  been  much  prospered. 

The  zeal  with  which  the  Baptists  in  England  engaged  in 
missions  in  England,  excited  a  number  of  dissenters  and 
members  of  the  establishment  to  unite,  Sept.  22,  1795,  in  the 
formation  of  the  splendid  London  Missionary  Society. 

Its  attention  was  first  directed  to  the  South  Sea  Islands.  A 
ship  called  the  Duff,  commanded  by  Captain  Wilson,  was  pre- 
pared, and  thirty  persons  sailed,  August  10, 1796,  from  London. 
Some  were  left  on  the  Friendly  Islands,  in  a  partially  civilized 
community  :  but  were  soon,  through  adverse  providences,  part 
destroyed,  and  part  compelled  to  flee  to  New  Holland.  The 
remainder  landed  at  Otaheite  amid  the  most  deplorable  ruins 
of  the  fall.  There  where  the  eye  witnessed  a  fertile  soil,  salu- 
brious climate,  and  delightful  scenery,  it  also  beheld  the  most 
awful  moral  desolation,  accompanied  with  no  mental  cultivation 
or  refinement  of  manners,  and  connected  with  a  religion 
which  sanctified  every  crime — a  taboo  system,  the  most 
horrid  ;  the  offering  of  human  sacrifices  to  the  most  foolish 
and  absurd  idols  ever  imposed  by  Satan  upon  mankind. 

Fifteen  years  they  toiled  amid  worse  than  Egyptian  dark- 
ness. At  length,  light  began  to  dawn.  In  1813,  Pomare  the 
king,  was  impressed  by  the  Gospel,  and  soon  renounced  his 
idol  gods.  His  people  followed  him.  For  years  the  Sun  of 
righteousness  has  now  shone  upon  the  island ;  and  12,000 
adults  have  been  taught  to  read  ;  3000  children  are  in  schools  ; 
28  houses  of  worship  have  been  erected,  and  are  filled  Sab- 
bath after  Sabbath,  by  worshippers  of  Jehovah  ;  idolatry  and 
superstition  have  passed  away  ;  peace  has  succeeded  to  the 
most  cruel  and  desolating  wars,  a  missionary  spirit  is  excited, 
and  eighteen  natives  have  entered  the  field  of  labor,  through 
whose  instrumentality  two  churches  have  been  formed  on 
distant  islands,  and  5000  taught  to  read.  A  nation  has  been 
born  in  a  day.     It  brings  millenium  nigh. 

The  London  society  have  establishments  also  in  other 
parts  of  the  globe.  In  1798,  Dr.  Vanderkemp,  a  learned  and 
skilful  physician,  whose  name  is  precious  in  missionary 
annals,  with  Mr.  Kicherer,  was  sent  to  the  Hotentots  and 
Bushmen  of  Africa,  through  whose  instrumentality,  together 
with  that  of  successive  laborers,  some  thousands  have  come 
to  the  knowledge  of  Christ.     Fifteen  stations,  25  mission- 


Chapter  24.]  London   missionary   society.  437 

aries,  and  some  native  preachers  are  now  under  the  care  of 
the  society,  in  the  South  of  Africa.  To  the  East  and  West 
Indies  the  Society  have  also  sent  forth  able  heralds  of  sal- 
vation, who  are  active  in  dispelling  the  thick  darkness  which 
veils  the  human  mind  in  those  regions.  Among  its  laborers, 
no  one  deserves  greater  commendation  than  Mr.  Morrison, 
who  has  compiled  a  Chinese  grammar  and  dictionary  ;  trans- 
lated the  Scriptures  into  the  Chinese  language  ;  and  circulated 
above  150,000  pamphlets  and  tracts.  The  Chinese  are  pa- 
gans, though  not  so  gross  as  the  Hindoos.  They  are  wor- 
shippers of  the  god  Foe. 

In  1801,  a  missionary  seminary  was  established  at  Gosport, 
in  England,  under  the  care  of  Dr.  Bogue. 

In  1796,  the  Scotch  came  forward  with  their  usual  zeal  in 
religion,  and  formed  the  Edinburgh  Missionary  Society. 
They  first  directed  their  attention  to  the  Sosoo  country  in 
Africa.  But  being  unsuccessful,  they  turned  to  Tartary, 
where  they  have  now  three  stations,  and  the  prospect  of 
doing  great  good  by  circulating  Bibles  and  tracts  in  the  Tar- 
tary language,  through  the  immense  regions  of  Tartary,  Persia 
and  China. 

Until  the  commencement  of  the  19th  century,  the  immense 
church  establishment  of  England  remained  a  stranger  to  for- 
eign missions.  A  society  was  indeed  formed  in  1 647,  "  for  the 
propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  foreign  parts,"  which  received  the 
sanction  of  parliament,  and  the  patronage  of  different  princes, 
but  has  done  little  excepting  in  British  provinces.  In  1800, 
was  formed  the  noble  Church  Missionary  Society. 

Its  first  missionaries  were  sent  to  Western  Africa — aw- 
fully debased  by  the  slave  trade,  where,  after  conflicting 
with  many  most  distressing  evils,  their  stations  are  flourish- 
ing. But  the  immense  British  dominions  in  Asia,  have  been 
the  chief  object  of  attention.  There,  their  operations  have 
been  generously  supported  and  blessed.  A  recent  effort 
to  teach  females  to  read,  who  have  for  centuries  been  totally 
neglected  as  incapable  of  it,  has  been  very  successful  and 
promises  to  effect  the  greatest  changes  in  India. 

In  1814,  an  establishment  was  formed  under  the  Rev. 
Henry  Marsden,  at  New  Zealand,  among  a  people  barbarous 
in  the  extreme,  and  continually  engaged  in  the  most  ferocious 
contests.  This  society  has  45  stations,  296  schools,  440 
teachers  and  laborers,  and  14,000  scholars.  It  has  a  flour- 
ishing missionary  seminary  at  Islington. 
37* 


438  PROTESTANT    MISSIONS.  [PERIOD  III 

Two  Britons,  though  employed  by  no  missionary  society 
will  be  held  in  lasting  remembrance  for  their  labors  among 
the  heathen.  The  first,  Claudius  Buchanan,  D.  D.,  one  oT 
the  Chaplains  to  the  East  India  Company  at  Bengal,  was  for 
a  course  of  years  indefatigable  in  his  labors  in  ascertaining 
the  state  of  the  moral  and  religious  world  in  the  East,  and  in 
rousing  the  attention  of  his  countrymen  at  home  to  its  spiritual 
desolations.  He  died  in  England,  Feb.  9,  1815.  The  other, 
Henry  Martyn,  who  was  excited  to  devote  his  life  to  the 
heathen  by  reading  the  life  of  David  Brainard,  gained  the 
chaplaincy  to  the  East  India  Company.  He  reached  Dinapore, 
Nov.  1806,  and  having  learned  the  Hindostanee,  he  translated 
into  it  the  liturgy  and  the  New  Testament.  From  India  he 
traveled  into  Persia ;  boldly  disputed  with  the  Mahometan 
doctors  ;  translated  the  New  Testament  into  the  Persian,  and 
produced  a  prodigious  excitement  in  that  kingdom.  He  was 
cut  off  at  Tocat  by  a  fever,  in  the  midst  of  usefulness,  Aug.  16, 
1812,  aged  31.  "  While  some  shall  delight  to  gaze  upon  the 
splendid  sepulchre  of  Xavier,  and  others  choose  rather  to 
ponder  over  the  granite  stone  which  covers  all  that  is  mortal 
of  Swartz,  there  will  not  be  wanting  those  who  will  think  of 
the  humble  and  unfrequented  grave  of  Henry  Martyn,  and  be 
led  to  imitate  those  works  of  mercy  which  have  followed  him 
into  the  world  of  light  and  love." 

The  friends  of  missions  in  Germany  have  of  late  been  direc- 
ting their  efforts  towards  the  southern  provinces  of  the  Russian 
empire,  where  German  colonists  are  planted  through  the  Cri- 
mea and  Georgia — even  to  the  borders  of  Persia.  Their 
object  is  to  revive  religion  among  their  countrymen,  to  awaken 
into  life  the  ancient  Greek  Church,  and  ultimately  to  carry 
their  conquests  into  the  territories  of  Mahomet. 

The  spirit  of  Missions  which  once  burned  in  the  breasts  of 
Eliot,  the  Mayhews,  and  Brainard,  had  become  nearly  extinct 
in  the  American  churches  as  they  advanced  in  age  and  in- 
creased in  riches,  and  for  a  considerable  period  no  sympathy 
seems  to  have  been  felt  for  the  nations  sitting  in  the  region 
and  shadow  of  death.  In  1787,  a  society  was  formed  in  Bos- 
ton, for  propagating  the  Gospel  among  the  Indians  and  others 
in  North  America ;  but  little,  however,  was  ever  effected  by 
it.  This  was  followed  by  the  institution  of  the  New  York 
Missionary  Society,  in  1796 — the  Connecticut,  in  1798 — the 
Massachusetts,  in  1799 — and  the  New  Jersey,  in  1801 — all 
valuable  institutions  ;    but  their  efforts  were  chiefly  directed 


Chapter  24.]  A-  B-  c-  foreign   missions.  439 

to  the  relief  of  the  destitute  in  the  New  Settlements.  The 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  have  also  for 
some  years  had  annual  collections  for  missions. 

Soon  after  the  opening  of  the  present  century,  that  spirit 
again  burst  forth  and  will  continue,  it  is  hoped,  to  burn,  until 
the  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  all  become  the  kingdoms  of 
our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ.  That  great  institution,  The 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, was  formed  in  1810.  A  generous  legacy  of  30,000 
dollars  was  received  from  a  lady  ;  others  threw  their  gifts  into 
the  Lord's  treasury,  and  five  beloved  missionaries,  Judson, 
Hall,  Newell,  Nott  and  Rice,  were  ordained  and  sent  with 
their  wives  to  India.*  Much  perplexity  attended  them  on 
their  arrival.  The  government  ordered  them  to  return.  Mr. 
Newell,  in  endeavoring  to  plant  himself  in  the  Isle  of  France, 
was  called  to  see  his  lovely  wife  close  her  eyes  in  death. 
Mrs.  Judson  and  Rice  unexpectedly  avowed  a  change  on  the 
subject  of  baptism,  and  withdrew  from  the  services  of  the 
Board.  After  many  trials,  Newell,  Hall,  and  Nott,  commenced 
labor  at  Bombay. 

June  21,  1815,  a  new  mission  was  fitted  out  for  the  East. 
Four  missionaries  were  sent  to  Ceylon.  Nor  were  the  Board 
unmindful  of  the  wants  of  the  heathen  on  their  own  continent. 
They  sent  Mr.  Kingsbury,  in  1817,  to  the  Cherokee  country, 
by  whom  a  foundation  was  laid  for  extensive  establishments, 
both  among  the  Cherokees  and  Choctaws.  In  1820,  a  large 
and  valuable  mission  was  sent  to  the  Sandwich  Islands,  in  the 
Pacific  Ocean.  The  religion  and  morals  there  were  not  dis- 
similar to  those  of  the  Society  Islanders,  though,  through  a 
wonderful  providence,  just  before  the  arrival  of  the  mission- 
aries, they  had  renounced  all  their  idol  gods.  The  next  year, 
the  attention  of  the  Board  was  directed  to  the  countries  about 
the  Mediterranean  Sea,  particularly  Jerusalem  and  the  Holy 
Land,  and  two  missionaries  were  sent  out  to  explore,  and 
establish  a  mission. 

The  zeal  and  success  of  the  Board  roused  to  action  the 
friends  of  Christ  in  New  York  and  its  vicinity  ;  and  in  1818, 
they   formed    a    society,    denominated   the    United    Foreign 

*  The  beloved  Samuel  J.  Mills  was  devoted  to  the  same  mission,  but  was 
detained  at  home  by  Providence,  and  become  a  great  instrument  in  exciting 
the  American  Churches  to  the  formation  of  some  of  the  noblest  institutions 
of  the  age.  He  died  on  a  passage  from  Africa,  June  16,  1818,  aged  34, 
whither  he  had  been  in  the  service  of  the  Colonization  Society,  which  lay 
near  his  heart. 


440  Protestant  missions.  [Period  III. 

Missionary  Society.  Two  large  establishments  were  made 
by  them  among  the  Osage  Indians.  Missionaries  were  also 
sent  by  them  to  the  Indians  in  New  York,  to  the  Michigan 
Territory,  and  in  Ohio,  and  to  the  colored  people  of  Hayti. 
But  in  the  summer  of  1826,  an  union  was  formed  between  this 
society  and  the  American  board,  and  theae  stations  were 
transferred  to  the  care  of  the  board. 

Since  its  institution,  the  American  board  has  been  blessed 
with  a  constantly  increasing  patronage  from  the  American 
churches ;  and  though  it  has  been  called  to  weep  over  the 
early  extinction  of  many  of  the  bright  lights  which  it  has 
planted  in  regions  of  darkness,  yet  it  has  had  the  happiness  to 
find  others,  burning  with  equal  brightness,  to  place  in  their 
stead,  and  to  behold  all  dispelling,  to  an  amazing  extent,  the 
thick  darkness  of  paganism. 

In  Bombay,  Newell,  Nichols,  Frost,  Hall,  and  others,  have 
successively  fallen  before  the  king  of  terrors.  But  through  the 
labors  of  these  men  and  their  companions,  the  New  Testament, 
and  some  part  of  the  Old,  have  been  faithfully  translated  and 
printed  in  the  vernacular  tongue  of  twelve  millions  of  people, 
and  more  than  a  million  Christian  publications  have  been  put 
into  circulation,  and  many  children  have  been  taught  to  read 
and  know  something  of  the  true  God,  and  of  Jesus  Christ.  A 
chapel  lias  been  erected  at  Bombay.  This  mission  "  has 
struck  its  roots  deep  in  the  native  soil." 

On  Ceylon,  God  has  remarkably  poured  out  his  Spirit,  and 
the  mission  church  contains  not  less  than  500  native  members 
who  give  great  evidence  of  sound  piety.  Some  have  become 
preachers  of  the  Gospel. 

Southern  and  Western  Africa  have  been  blessed  with  the 
light  of  the  Gospel  sent  forth  by  this  noble  institution. 

At  the  American  stations,  Brainard,  Eliot,  and  Mavhcw, 
(named  after  the  distinguished  friends  of  the  heathen  in 
former  times)  some  of  the  natives  exhibited  bright  examples  of 
piety  and  benevolence.  The  children  in  numerous  schools, 
have  showed  much  intelligence  and  industry.  But  the  removal 
of  the  Indians  to  the  west  of  the  Mississippi,  has  broken  up 
these  missionary  labors. 

The  success  of  the  Sandwich  Island  mission,  has  been 
similar  to  that  of  the  London  mission  to  Otaheite  without  its 
delay  and  awful  trials.  These  isles  truly  "  waited  for  His 
law."  And  when  it  was  published  they  submissively  received 
it      Thousands  of  people  have  been    brought,   under  the  in- 


Chapter  24.] 


AMERICAN    BOARD.  441 


struction  of  native  teachers  who  have  been  taught  by  the 
missionaries.  The  native  language  has  been  reduced  to 
writing  ;  Bibles,  and  books,  and  tracts,  have  been  printed  and 
vast  multitudes  of  the  people  are  able  to  read.  During  the 
winter  of  1839,  in  an  outpouring  of  the  Spirit,  more  than 
10,000  were  added  to  the  churches  of  Christ.  Immense 
churches  have  been  erected  which  are  thronged  with  wor- 
shippers. The  Spirit  has  been  poured  out  upon  various  places, 
and  thousands  have  erected  the  family  altar.  Chiefs,  of  great 
influence,  have  publicly  professed  the  religion  of  Christ. 
Whole  villages  once  given  to  drunkenness,  theft  and  murder, 
have  become  sober  and  honest.  The  Sabbath  is  generally 
sacredly  observed. 

The  Palestine  mission  was  early  deprived  by  death,  of  two 
beloved  missionaries,  Parsons  and  Fisk ;  but  no  small  degree 
of  evangelical  light  has  shone  upon  that  part  of  benighted 
Asia.  Since  the  establishment  of  the  mission,  more  than 
35,000,000  pages  have  been  issued  from  the  press  in  Western 
Asia. 

In  Persia  the  Ancient  Nestorians  have  been  found  in  a 
state  of  great  purity  with  ancient  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  and 
are  receiving  from  American  missionaries  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus. 

In  1816,  the  board  established  a  school  at  Cornwall,  Conn, 
for  the  instruction  of  heathen  youth  who  had  found  their  way 
to  the  United  States,  that  they  might  be  Christianized  and 
sent  back,  a  rich  blessing  to  their  countrymen.  About  forty 
were  there  collected  together  speaking  the  various  languages 
of  earth,  and  some  learned,  it  is  believed,  the  language  of 
heaven.  There  lived  and  died  Henry  Obookiah,  a  most  in- 
teresting Sandwich  Islander.  It  answered  the  purpose  for 
which  it  was  established,  but  it  was  relinquished  because  the 
heathen  youth  could  better  be  instructed  in  their  own  country 
at  the  missionary  stations. 

In  1845,  the  American  board  had  26  missions,  95  stations, 
135  ordained  missionaries,  231  assistant,  17  native  preachers, 
and  122  native  helpers ;  62  churches,  25,612  church  mem- 
bers, 15  printing  establishments,  and  had  printed  from  the 
beginning  488,000,000  pages.  From  the  commencement  its 
annual  receipts  had  gradually  increased,  until  in  1840,  they 
reached  the  sum  of  $241,691  04. 

On  the  20th  of  May,   1823,  the  Protestant  Episcopal 


442  BIBLE   SOCIETIES.  [Period  III. 

Missionary  Society  in  the  United  States,  was  formed 
at  Philadelphia.  Auxiliary  societies  have  been  established 
and  preparations  made  lor  active  co-operation  with  other 
societies  in  bringing  men  to  the  knowledge  of  salvation. 

As  the  people  of  God  in  America  have  looked  abroad,  they 
have  felt  a  new  spirit  arising  in  their  breasts  toward  their  own 
country.  In  May,  1826,  The  American  Home  Missionary 
Society  was  formed  at  New  York.  It  designs  to  concentrate 
the  operations  of  all  the  domestic  missionary  societies  in  the 
United  States. 

Amid  the  benevolent  efforts  of  Christians  toward  the  pagan 
nations,  the  children  of  Israel  scattered  among  every  nation 
have  not  been  forgotten.  Mr.  Wolf,  a  converted  Jew,  made 
the  most  laudable  efforts  in  Europe  and  Asia,  to  search  out  and 
convert  his  brethren,  and  large  societies  have  been  formed  in 
Great  Britain  and  America,  which  have  sent  among  them 
missionaries  and  tracts,  and  instituted  schools  for  their  children. 

If  this  zeal  for  Missions  which  we  have  been  contemplating 
and  which  has,  for  the  last  thirty  years  especially,  swelled 
the  song  of  heaven,  has  constituted  a  new  era  in  the  church, 
no  less  has  the  powerful  operation  of  a  sister  spirit  which  has 
carried  forth  the  Bible  to  every  nation. 

In  1803,  a  Mr.  Charles,  minister  in  Wales,  went  to  London 
to  obtain  if  possible,  some  Welsh  Bibles  for  the  destitute  poor 
in  that  country.  His  affecting  representations  and  appeals 
excited  numbers  to  unite,  March  7,  1804,  in  the  formation  of 
that  now  magnificent  institution, 

THE    BRITISH    AND    FOREIGN    BIBLE    SOCIETY. 

The  great  object  of  this  society  from  its  commencement 
has  been,  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures,  without  note  or 
comment,  in  the  principal  living  languages.  Its  early  and 
unrivaled  popularity,  the  vastness  of  its  exertions  and  its 
blessed  results,  are,  and  ever  must  be,  objects  of  wonder  and 
lively  gratitude.  It  had  issued  from  its  depository  in  twenty- 
two  years,  above  four  millions  of  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  and 
assisted  in  disseminating  or  translating  the  Bible  in  one 
hundred  and  forty-seven  different  languages  and  dialects.  Its 
expenditures  had  been  above  six  millions  of  dollars. 

While  it  has  been  thus  active  in  supplying  the  spiritual 
wants  of  the  vast  family  of  man,  it  has  excited  Christians  in 
different  parts  of  the  world  to  go  and  do  likewise.  Noble 
societies  have  been  formed  in  Switzerland,  Ireland,  Russia, 


Chapter  24.]  SABBATH   SCHOOLS.  443 

Prussia,  Norway,  Denmark,  Sweden,  North  America,  Hol- 
land, Germany,  Paris — also  in  Asia  and  Africa,  which  by 
their  numerous  auxiliaries,  are  rapidly  tilling  the  earth  with 
the  word  of  life.  About  3,000  are  now  in  active  operation, 
whose  annual  receipts  are  about  500,000  dollars. 

In  this  age  of  benevolence,  have  also  arisen  the  industrious 
Tract  Societies,  which  are  fast  filling  the  world  with  little 
heralds  of  salvation.  The  first  was  instituted  in  1799  in 
London,  which  has  issued  from  its  depository  80  millions  of 
tracts,  in  forty-two  different  languages.  The  American  Tract 
Society  was  formed  at  Boston,  1814.  In  1825,  it  became 
auxiliary  to  the  National  Tract  Society  formed  at  New  York. 
These  institutions  have  also  sent  forth  millions  of  publications 
for  the  spiritual  instruction  of  mankind.  In  1817,  the  Metho- 
dists, with  a  like  commendable  zeal,  formed  at  New  York  the 
Methodist  Tract  Society,  which  has  been  active  in  the  cause. 

In  1822,  the  Reformed  Dutch  church,  established  under 
the  auspices  of  the  general  synod,  the  R.  D.  C.  Missionary 
Society,  whose  operations  have  been  chiefly  domestic.  The 
Evangelical,  Lutheran,  and  German  Reformed  churches  have 
each  missions  connected  with  their  respective  synods. 

To  supply  the  great  demand  which  exists  for  preachers  of 
the  Gospel,  a  society  was  formed  in  Boston,  N.  E.,  Aug.  29, 
1815,  called  the  American  Education  Society,  whose  ob- 
ject is  the  education  of  pious  young  men  for  the  Gospel  min- 
istry. This  society  has,  during  its  existence,  rendered  itself 
eminently  serviceable  to  the  church,  and  promises,  by  its  per- 
manent funds,  to  continue  to  do  so  to  the  end  of  time.  About 
600  of  its  beneficiaries  have  passed  through  their  course  of 
education  and  are  now  employed  in  promoting  the  cause  of 
Christ. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  last  century,  the  attention  of  the 
church  was  directed  to  her  children  and  youth.  Schools  were 
established  in  Great  Britain  on  the  Lord's  day,  through  the 
agency  of  Robert  Raikes,  for  the  instruction  of  the  ignorant 
poor  in  divine  things.  The  churches  in  America  and  other 
parts  of  the  world  saw  their  utility  and  followed  the  example. 
In  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  700,000  youth  are  now  receiving 
instruction  in  6,000  schools,  from  more  than  50,000  teachers. 
In  the  United  States,  about  1,000,000.  In  the  whole  world 
more  than  two  and  a  halt  millions. 

The  seamen,  who  have  in  all  ages  been  deplorably  desti- 
tute of  religious  instruction,  have  also  of  late  received 'great 


444  conclusion.  [Period  III 

attention  from  the  pious  and  benevolent.  Places  of  worship 
have  been  prepared  in  some  of  the  principal  seaports  in  the 
Christian  world ;  preaching  has  been  afforded,  and  some 
thousands  have  been  converted  to  the  Lord. 

In  1826  was  formed  at  Boston  the  American  Temperance 
Society,  to  arrest  the  progress  of  a  vice  which  was  sweeping 
30,000  annually  to  an  untimely  grave,  and  most  lamentably 
marring  the  purity  of  the  churches.  Millions  in  this  coun- 
try have  enlisted  under  its  banner,  and  millions  in  other  coun- 
tries have  totally  abjured  the  use  of  all  intoxicating  driuks. 

That  the  divine  blessing  may  descend  on  all  these  efforts 
for  the  redemption  of  the  world,  a  concert  for  prayer  has  been 
for  some  time  very  extensively  observed  on  the  first  Monday 
in  every  month  throughout  the  Christian  world,  and  by  mis- 
sionaries and  converts  to  Christianity,  in  heathen  lands. 
Concerts  for  prayer  are  also  extensively  held  for  particular  ob- 
jects ;  as  Sabbath  schools,  Education  Societies,  Colleges,  &c. 

We  have  briefly  contemplated  the  operations  of  the  Pro- 
testant world  for  the  enlargement  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 
By  these  the  great  Captain  of  salvation  is  going  forth  con- 
quering and  to  conquer.  How  beautiful  are  his  feet  upon  the 
mountains !  The  church  is  moving  rapidly  toward  millennial 
glories.  Forgetting,  in  a  measure,  the  contentions  and  secta- 
rian animosities,  which  have,  in  past  ages,  engrossed  her,  she 
is  with  apostolic  benevolence  and  zeal,  carrying  the  light  of 
life  to  "  the  old  wastes,  the  desolations  of  many  generations." 
Who  is  not  grateful  that  he# lives  in  this  age  ?  that  he  stands 
on  this  spot  between  the  living  and  the  dead  ?  Who,  in  this 
moment  of  holy  enterprise,  of  lofty  exploit,  will  not  pray,  with 
greatest  earnestness,  Thy  kingdom  come  ?  Who  will  not 
consecrate  to  Messiah's  triumphs  over  pagan  darkness  and 
idolatry,  Mahometan  imposture,  and  popish  superstition,  his 
time,  his  talents,  his  possessions,  his  influence  ? 

"  Behold  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men  ;  and 
He  will  dwell  with  them  ;  and  they  shall  be  his  peo- 
ple ;  and  God  himself  shall  be  with  them  and  be 
their  God.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from 
their  eyes  ;  and  there  shall  be  no  more  death,  nei- 
ther sorrow  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any 
more  pain,  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away." 


APPENDIX 


HISTORY  OF  THE  JEWS  FROM  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM  TO 
THE  PRESENT  TIME. 


A  Coin  struck  at  Rome  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  Titus,  re- 
presenting the  conquered  country — she  that  was  full  of  people,  sitting  a 
widow,  solitary  and  weeping. 

No  mind  can  contemplate  the  ancient  history  of  the  children  of  Israel, 
the  chosen  people  of  God,  without  feeling  a  strong  desire  to  trace  their 
course  subsequent  to  their  excision  from  the  church,  for  their  unbelief,  and 
to  know  something  of  their  present  state  and  future  prospects.  In  this 
place  can  be  presented  only  a  brief  view  of  their  Residence,  Govern- 
ment, Religion,  Learning  and  Learned  Men,  the  Fate  op  their  Be- 
loved City^and  Country,  their  False  Christs,  Persecutions, 
and  Sufferings,  Numbers  at  various  Periods  and  Countries,  Em- 
ployment, Attempts  for  their  Conversion,  Present  State  and 
Prospects. 

their  residence. 

The  Jews  have  been  scattered,  as  Moses  declared  they  would  be,  among 
all  people,  from  one  end  of  heaven  to  the  other.  When  the  Roman 
general,  Titus,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  72,  had  destroyed  Jerusalem,  and 
ploughed  up  its  foundations,  all  the  lands  in  Judea  were  ordered  to  be  sold, 
and  such  oppressive  acts  were  passed,  that  only  a  few  who  felt  an  attach- 
ment to  their  land,  which  could  not  be  destroyed,  remained  to  die  amidst  its 
desolations.  Multitudes  retired  to  Egypt  and  the  islands  of  the  Adriatic  ; 
great  numbers  fled  to  Persia  and  Babylon  ;  and  many  took  refuge  in  Italy 
and  the  western  part  of  the  Roman  Empire.  From  that  day  to  this,  they 
have  beenTound,  when  suffered  by  civil  governments,  in  every  region  of 
civilized  man. 

GOVERNMENT. 

It  was  predicted  that  the  sceptre  should  not  depart  from  Judah,  nor  a 

lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  until  Shiloh  should  come.     The  Jews, 

with  few  exceptions,  governed  themselves  until  Christ  came,  and  then  the 

government  departed  from  them,  and  thev  have  now,  for  1S00  years,  without 

38 


446  APPENDIX. 

a  moment  of  independent  sovereignty,  been  subject  to  others.  They 
have,  excepting  in  the  United  States,  served  their  enemies  in  every  land, 
and  had  an  iron  yoke  of  bondage  put  upon  their  necks.  They  could  not, 
however,  well  long  remain  as  a  separate  body,  without  some  internal 
organization,  and  soon  after  their  dispersion,  they  divided  into  two  great 
branches,  the  eastern  and  western,  and  chose  distinguished  leaders  to  be 
their  guides.  The  head  of  the  eastern  Jews  was  styled  the  Prince  of  the 
Captivity.  His  residence  was  at  Babylon  or  Bagdat.  The  head  of  the 
western,  the  Patriarch.  He  resided  at  Tiberias.  These  chiefs  were  of 
the  Levitical  race  ;  and  being  excluded  from  the  royal  dignity,  and  con- 
fined to  religious  concerns,  they  never  became  alarming  to  the  Romans, 
As  the  Sanhedrim  could  meet  in  no  place  but  Jerusalem  it  became  extinct 
at  the  destruction  of  the  city,  but  tribunals  called  houses  of  judgment,  for 
the  decision  of  religious  disputes,  were  afterwards  erected. 

In  the  year  429,  the  office  of  Patriarch  was  abolished  by  imperial  law, 
to  the  great  grief  of  the  western  Jews.  They  were,  in  consequence  of 
this,  left  solely  under  the  direction  of  the  chiefs  of  the  synagogues,  whom 
they  called  primates.  The  Princes  of  the  Captivity  were  splendid  and 
powerful,  but  they  were  totally  extinct,  in  1039,  when  the  Jews  were 
banished  from  the  East.  In  the  Ottoman  empire,  the  Jews  arc  subject  to 
a  chief  of  their  own  nation,  called  Cochan  Pasca,  whose  power  over  them 
is  very  absolute. 

Every  Jewish  Church  is  at  present  governed  by  a  presiding  Rabbi.  Two 
or  three  of  these  Rabbis  form  a  tribunal  termed  Beth  Din,  the  house  of 
justice,  for  settling  religious,  and  sometimes  civil  dispute. 


To  their  religion  the  Jews  have  adhered  with  an  inflexible  obstinacy. 
Such  parts  of  their  worship  as  were  necessarily  confined  to  Jerusalem, 
particularly  sacrifices,  have  ceased  ;  but  as  closely  as  they  could,  in  their 
dispersed  state,  they  have  adhered  to  the  Mosaic  dispensation.  They  have 
continued  to  read  the  law  in  their  synagogues,  with  a  variety  of  prayers : 
to  repeat  blessings  and  praises  to  God,  on  all  special  occasions,  to  avoid 
swearing,  and  to  treat  the  name  of  God  with  the  greatest  reverence  ;  to 
abstain  from  meats  prohibited  by  the  Levitical  law;  to  teach  their  children 
the  law  of  Moses,  to  venerate  the  Sabbath,  which  they  have  viewed  as 
commencing  an  hour  before  sunset  on  Friday  ;  to  practice  circumcision, 
and  to  observe  the  passover,  feast  of  pentecost,  of  trumpets,  of  tabernacles, 
of  purim,  and  the  great  day  of  expiation.  They  have  also  had  many 
festivals  not  appointed  by  the  law  of  Moses. 

Since  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  they  have  had  no  High  Priest.  A 
rabbi  or  priest  continues  to  preside  in  the  synagogue  worship,  and  occasion- 
ally preaches  and  marries.  He  is  not  confined  to  the  tribe  of  Levi.  The 
members  of  that  tribe  are  now  considered  as  laymen,  yet  they  have  some 
little  deference  paid  them  in  the  Synagogue  service. 

The  Jews  in  their  dispersion  have  rigidly  adhered  to  a  few  grfat  articles 
of  faith  ;  the  unity  of  God;  the  inspiration  and  ever  binding  power  of  the 
law  of  Moses;  the  future  appearance  of  the  Messiah;  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead;  and  future  retribution.  They  have  supposed  that  Christ  will  be 
a  great  temporal  prince,  will  restore  the  Jews  to  their  native  land,  and  will 
subdue  all  nations  before  him  and  the  house  of  Judah.  As  the  prophets 
have  predicted  his  mean  condition  and  sufferings,  they  have  supposed  that 
there  will  be  two  Messiahs,  Ban  Ephraim.  a  person  of  low  and  mean  con- 


APPENDIX.  447 

dition  of  the  tribe  of  Ephraim ;  and  Ban  David,  a  prince  of  great  power 
and  glory,  of  the  tribe  of  Judah. 

The  Jews  have  acknowledged  a  two-fold  law  of  God ;  the  five  books  of 
Moses,  and  oral  tradition.  The  oral  tradition  was,  in  their  view,  first  de- 
livered by  God  to  Moses,  and  by  Moses  to  the  leaders  of  the  Jews  after 
him.  The  number  of  these  traditions  was  constantly  increasing,  and  had 
become,  in  the  time  of  our  Saviour,  the  chief  objects  of  attention  in  the 
Jewish  schools. 

About  the  middle  of  the  second  century,  rabbi  Judah  reduced  all  these 
traditions  of  the  commentaries  which  had  been  made  on  them,  to  one  book, 
called  the  Misna.  This  was  soon  received  by  the  Jews  as  a  sacred  book, 
and  of  equal  authority  with  the  written  law.  A  commentary  was  written 
on  the  Misna  by  Jochanan,  soon  after  it  was  formed,  and  called  the  Jeru- 
salem Talmud,  because  it  was  composed  for  the  Jews  who  remained  in 
Judea. 

In  the  East,  Rabbi  Asce  began  to  collect  in  the  fifth  century,  the 
sayings,  debates,  and  decisions  of  the  rabbis,  for  300  years,  into  35  books. 
The  work  was  compiled  in  about  a  century,  and  styled  the  Talmud  of 
Babylon.  For  it  the  Jews  entertain  the  highest  veneration,  and  view  it  as 
of  divine  authority. 

About  the  sixth  century,  the  attention  of  the  Jews  was  turned  to  the 
Scriptures.  They  much  feared,  as  they  had  lost  their  existence  as  a  nation, 
that  they  should  lose  their  sacred  books.  To  prevent  this,  a  number  of 
learned  men  composed  a  work,  in  which  they  first  fixed  the  true  reading  of 
the  Hebrew  text  by  vowels  and  accents,  and  then  numbered,  not  only  the 
chapters  and  sections,  but  even  the  verses,  words  and  letters  of  the  Old 
Testament.  This  is  called  the  Masora,  the  hedge  and  fence  of  the  law, 
and  is  "  the  most  stupendous  monument  in  the  whole  history  of  literature, 
of  minute  and  persevering  labor." 

After  the  invention  of  printing,  the  Jews  carefully  printed  several  Hebrew 
bibles  in  folio,  and  quarto,  and  lexicons  and  concordances.  Cardinal  Hugo, 
in  1240,  had  divided  the  Scriptures  into  chapters.  But  in  1445,  Mordecai 
Nathan,  a  rabbi,  refined  upon  him,  and  divided  the  chapters  into  verses,  but 
they  were  never  marked  in  any  printed  Hebrew  copy,  until  1661.  Most  of 
the  Hebrew  manuscripts  extant,  were  written  between  1000,  and  1457. 
One  very  fine  copy  of  the  Pentateuch  is  on  40  skins,  written  in  153 
columns,  about  twenty-two  inches  deep,  and  five  broad,  each  column  con- 
taining 63  lines.     These  skins  are  connected  together  and  rolled  up. 

Some  new  sects  have  from  time  to  time  appeared  among  the  Jews,  but 
the  Pharisees  have  ever  formed  the  bulk  of  the  nation.  A  few  Caraites, 
who  reject  the  traditions,  and  are  Jewish  Protestants,  remain.  A  colony  of 
these  are  on  the  Crimea.  The  Sadducees,  as  a  sect,  are  nearly  extinct. 
But  there  are  many  real  Sadducees,  that  is,  Infidels,  among  the  Jews ;  men 
who  reject  all  belief  in  revelation,  and  moral  accountability,  and  any  Saviour. 
A  party  has  recently  sprung  up  in  Germany,  who  despise  both  the  Talmud 
and  the  Old  Testament.  They  are  little  better  than  deists.  The  New 
Testament  is  read  extensively. 

LEARNING    AND    LEARNED    MEN. 

The  Jews  have  never  been  a  literary  people.  Rabbinical  knowledge  is 
all  that  has  been  esteemed  by  them  of  any  value,  and  from  this  they  have 
feared  the  study  of  Geek  and  Roman  classics  would  wean  their  youth.  In 
the  twelfth  gentury,  however,  a  constellation  of  learned  men  appeared  in 


448  APPENDIX. 

Europe,  who  were  an  honor  to  the  nation.  The  chief  of  these  were  Nathan 
Ben  Jechiel,  Abram  Ben  Ezra,  a  commentator  on  the  Old  Testament ; 
Moses  Maimonides,  master  of  many  eastern  languages,  a  distinguished 
physician,  and  an  able  defender  of  the  Mosaic  institution  ;  Isaac  Jarki, 
called  by  the  Jews,  Prince  of  Commentators,  and  the  family  of  the  Kimskis, 
distinguished  for  Hebrew  learning.  In  a  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  the 
Jewish  Rabbis  always  excelled  the  Roman  and  English  priests  in  the  dark 
acres.  Poland  has  in  modern  times,  been  the  chief  seat  of  Jewish  litera- 
ture. A  famous  Jewish  school  existed  at  Cracow  in  the  sixteenth  century, 
to  which  vouth  were  sent  from  all  parts  of  Europe.  At  Lessen,  in  Ger- 
many, a  college  was  established  in  1801,  where  Hebrew  youth  were  taught 
the  languages  and  sciences. 

FATE    OF    THEIR    BELOVED    CITY    AND    COUNTRY. 

About  fifty  years  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  the  emperor  Adrian 
sent  a  colony  to  rebuild  it  in  the  Roman  style,  and  called  it  iElia  Capito- 
lina,  which  excited  a  rebellion  of  the  Jews  under  Barchobebas,  the  false 
Messiah,  but  they  were  subdued  with  a  terrible  slaughter,  and  the  city 
was  finished,  and  all  Jews  were  prohibited  from  entering  it,  or  looking  at 
it,  upon  pain  of  death.  To  prevent  further  disturbance,  Adrian  destroyed 
all  that  remained  of  the  ancient  city,  and  as  he  could  not  change  the  face 
of  nature,  he  profaned  every  place  held  sacred ;  erected  a  theatre  with  the 
stones  of  the  temple  to  Jupiter  on  the  site  of  the  Jewish  temple,  and 
placed  a  hog  of  marble  upon  the  gates  of  the  city.  For  centuries,  the 
Jews  durst  not  creep  over  the  rubbish  to  bewail  their  city,  without  bribing 
the  guards. 

About  the  commencement  of  the  fourth  century,  the  emperor  Con- 
stantino restored  to  the  city  its  ancient  name,  and  enlarged  and  adorned  it ; 
and  soon  after,  Julian,  designing  to  root  out  Christianity  from  the  earth, 
favored  the  Jews,  and  offered  to  rebuild  their  temple.  The  Jews  were  at 
once  raised  to  a  pitch  of  enthusiasm.  They  brought  forth  immense  wealth, 
and  concentrated  it  for  the  purpose.  Spades  and  pickaxes  of  silver  were 
provided  by  the  rich,  and  the  women  showed  their  zeal  by  removing  the 
rubbish  in  their  mantles  of  silk.  But  a  terrible  earthquake,  and  fiery  ap- 
pearances, compelled  them  to  abandon  the  undertaking. 

In  the  year  613,  Chosroes,  the  Persian  monarch,  took  Jerusalem,  and 
delivered  it  into  the  hands  of  the  Jews,  who  pillaged  the  Christian  tem- 
ples, and  put  90,000  Christian  prisoners  to  death.  It  was  soon  after  re- 
taken by  Heraclius,  the  Greek  emperor,  but  retained  only  a  short  period, 
for  in  the  year  636,  the  Saracens  took  it,  and  by  command  of  Omar,  on 
the  ground  where  Solomon's  temple  stood,  was  erected  a  Mahometan 
mosque.  The  inhabitants  were  allowed  their  religion,  but  were  not  per- 
mitted to  ride  upon  saddles,  or  to  bear  arms.  The  holy  and  beloved  city 
now  remained  subject  to  the  caliphs,  about  400  years. 

In  1099,  the  city  was  taken  by  the  crusaders,  and  as  the  Jews  were  suc- 
cessors of  those  who  crucified  the  Saviour,  they  were  most  inhumanly  put 
to  death. 

In  1189,  it  was  retaken  by  the  Turks,  and  by  them  it  has  been  held  in 
subjection,  together  with  the  whole  of  Palestine,  to  the  present  time. 

FALSE    CHRISTS. 

Christ  told  his  disciples  that  there  should  be  false  Christs,  and  false 
prophets,  who  should  show  great  signs  and  wonders  ;  insomuch,  that,  if  it 
were   possible,  they  would  deceive  the  very  elect.     But  nsne  attracted 


APPENDIX.  449 

much  regard,  until  A.  D.  132,  when  one  arose  calling  himself  Barchobebas, 
or  son  of  a  star,  the  person  predicted  by  Balaam.  He  excited  his  country- 
men to  rebellion  against  the  Romans,  and  promised  them  a  full  restoration 
to  former  glory  The  Rabbi  Akibha  became  his  fore-runner,  and  publicly 
anointed  him  as  the  Messiah  and  King  of  the  Jews,  putting  a  diadem  on 
his  head.  200,000  Jews  were  soon  collected  around  this  impostor,  in  the 
field,  who  fell  with  fury  upon  both  heathens  and  Christians.  They  gained 
at  first,  some  advantage  over  the  imperial  army  ;  but  in  a  short  period,  they 
were  all  scattered  or  slain  by  the  forces  of  Adrian.  Barchobebas  and  his 
precursor,  with  580,000  Jews,  fell  by  the  sword  ;  besides  vast  multitudes 
who  perished  by  famine  and  pestilence.  Such  of  the  Jews  as  survived, 
were^sold  as  slaves,  and  dispersed  over  the  earth. 

Others  in  succeeding  periods  claimed  the  like  homage,  but  the  twelfth 
century  was  the  most  prolific.  One  then  appeared  in  France ;  another  in 
Persia  ;  another  in  Spain  ;  a  fourth  in  Fez,  who  pretended  to  work  miracles  ; 
a  fifth  beyond  the  Euphrates,  who  drew  prodigious  multitudes  after  him  ; 
two  others  in  Persia,  and  one  in  Moravia.  All  these  impostors  were  put 
to  death,  and  drew  indescribable  calamities  upon  the  Jews  in  various  parts 
of  the  world. 

But  none,  since  Barchobebas,  ever  imposed  go  far  upon  the  Jews,  or 
became  so  distinguished  as  Zabathia  Tzevi,  who  appeared  at  Smyrna  in 
1666.  He  was  adored  as  the  first  born  or  God.  400  prophets  prophesied 
of  his  glories.  The  Jews  every  where  prepared  to  follow  him  to  the  Holy 
Land.  But  interfering  with  the  rights  of  the  Grand  Seignior,  he  was  taken, 
and  being  shown  the  stake,  he  turned  Turk. 

The  last  impostor  that  has  collected  many  followers,  was  Mordecai,  a 
German,  in  1682.  In  1650.  a  great  council  was  convened  upon  the  plains 
of  Egeda,  in  Hungary,  to  consider  whether  the  Messiah  had  come.  300 
Rabbis  were  present.  Some  were  perplexed  with  the  Christian  miracles, 
but  the  majority  agreed  that  he  had  been  retarded  by  their  sins. 

PERSECUTIONS    AND    SUFFERINGS. 

In  the  28th  of  Deuteronomy,  Moses  declared  to  the  Israelites  that  if 
they  forsook  God,  they  should  endure  sufferings  such  as  no  nation  had  ever 
known.  Some  of  these  were  brought  upon  them  in  the  first  captivity,  and 
in  the  wars  of  the  Maccabees.  But  since  they  crucified  the  Lord  of  glory, 
they  have  awfully  realized  the  whole. 

Eleven  hundred  thousand  perished  in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 
580,000  fell  with  Barchobebas.  Such  as  survived  were  sold  as  slaves  into 
Egypt,  and  forbidden,  on  pain  of  death,  even  to  look  at  their  beloved  city. 
Sapor,  king  of  Persia,  becoming  jealous  of  them,  violently  persecuted  them, 
A.  D.  200,  throughout  his  dominions.  When  the  Roman  empire  became 
Christian,  the  Jews  were  universally  abhorred  as  the  persecutors  of  Christ, 
and  all  intercourse  with  Christians  was  publicly  forbidden.  If  any  Jew 
married  a  Christian,  or  circumcised  a  slave,  he  was  put  to  death.  Mahomet 
flattered  them  for  a  season,  so  that  they  began  to  view  him  as  the  Messiah  ; 
but  he  became  their  inveterate  foe,  and  turned  his  arms  against  them  as  a 
people  accursed  of  God ;  slew  vast  multitudes  ;  drove  them  into  exile  ; 
confiscated  their  estates,  and  compelled  all  who  remained  to  pay  the  most 
exorbitant  tribute. 

In  the  East,  a  law  was  passed  in  760,  constituting  such  Jews  as  em- 
braced the  Mahometan  faith,  sole  heirs  of  the  property  of  the  whole  family, 
which  induced  numerous  youth  to  renounce  Judaism.  In  849,  the  eastern 
38* 


450  appendix. 

Jews  were  compelled  by  the  Mahometans  to  wear  a  cord  or  sash  around 
their  waist,  as  a  disgraceful  mark,  were  expelled  from  all  offices  which  they 
had  enjoyed,  and  prohibited  the  use  of  horses,  and  compelled  to  ride  on 
asses  with  iron  stirrups.  These  marks  of  infamy  have  continued  in  all 
Mahometan  countries  to  the  present  day. 

By  the  disputes  respecting  image  worship,  they  were  involved  in  new 
trouble  in  the  eighth  century,  in  the  West.  Such  as  would  not  bow  to  the 
the  cross  and  images,  were  subjected  to  the  greaN  st  vexations. 

In  763,  the  Jews  aided  the  Saracens  in  their  encroachments  upon  France, 
which  excited  the  rage  of  Charlemagne.  He  determined  to  destroy  them, 
but  commuted  their  punishment,  and  their  chiefs  only  suffered  death.  The 
Jews  of  Thoulouse,  were  condemned  to  receive  a  box  on  the  ear  thrice  a 
year  at  the  gates  of  the  churches,  and  to  pay  a  perpetual  fine  of  thirteen 
pounds  of  wax.  In  other  cities  they  were  made  liable  to  other  insults.  At 
Beziers,  in  Languedoc,  the  populace  threw  stones  at  them  with  impunity 
from  Palm  Sunday  to  the  Tuesday  on  Easter  week. 

In  Egypt  the  Jews  suffered  persecutions  about  1037,  from  the  Caliph 
Haben.  And  in  1039,  they  were  all  banished  from  the  East  by  the  Sultan 
Cajens,  who  resolved  upon  their  total  extirpation.  Multitudes  of  them 
passed  into  Africa  and  Spain.  The  princes  of  the  captivity  became  totally 
extinct. 

In  1055,  an  effort  was  made  by  the  Jews  in  Spain  to  convert  the  Ma- 
hometans to  the  Jewish  faith,  which  so  incensed  the  king  of  Grenada,  that 
100,000  families  were  reduced  to  the  greatest  extremities. 

During  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries,  the  Jews  suffered  the  greatest 
indignities  from  the  crusaders,  who  trampled  upon  them,  extorted  their 
money,  and  put  them  to  death,  on  their  march  to  and  from  the  holy  land,  aa 
the  crucifiers  of  the  Lord  of  glory.  In  the  first  crusade,  1500  were  mas- 
sacred at  Strasburg  ;  1300  at  Mayence.  12,000  were  t^laiu  in  Batavia. 
Women  at  Trovers,  seeing  the  crusaders  approach,  killed  their  children, 
preferring  to  send  them,  as  they  said,  to  Abraham's  bosom,  to  having  them 
fall  into  the  hands  of  the  crusaders.  Basil.  Trevcrs,  Coblentz,  and  Cologn, 
became  human  shambles.  When  Jerusalem  was  taken,  all  the  Jews  were 
inhumanly  murdered.  It  is  difficult  to  tell  who  were  hated  most,  the  Sara- 
cens in  the  East,  or  the  Jews  in  the  West.  The  public  cry  through 
Europe  was,  "  Let  us  exterminate  the  descendants  of  those  who  crucified 
Jesus  Christ,  and  let  the  name  of  Israel  be  no  more  remembered.11 

In  England,  the  Jews  who,  by  usury,  had  attained  to  great  wealth,  were, 
in  1188,  assessed  at  the  then  enormous  sums  of  £60,000,  and  in  1189, 
when  Richard  I,  ascended  the  throne,  the  mob  fell  upon  them,  and  put 
multitudes  to  death.  At  York,  the  mob  assembled  to  inflict  upon  them 
similar  barbarities.  The  Jews  shut  themselves  up  in  a  castle  ;  and  being 
closely  besieged,  rather  than  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  English,  they  set 
fire  to  the  castle,  and  500  were  burnt  after  killing  their  wives  and  children 
These  persecutions  induced  the  wealthiest  of  them  to  leave  the  kingdom. 
Subsequent  monarchs  invited  them  back,  but  only  to  plunder  them.  The 
whole  of  their  property  was  often  claimed  by  the  kinr/s.  and  extorted  by  the 
greatest  cruelties.  King  John  compelled  them  to  wear  a  disgraceful  badge 
on  tin  red  the  whole  of  them,  women   and   men,  to 

be  imprisoned  and  tormented  until  they  should  pay  66.000  marks.  From 
Henry  III.  they  purchased  an  edict  to  preserve  them  from  the  outrages  of 
the  crusaders.  Some  of  the  archbishops  and  bishops  forbade  any  one's 
selling  them   provisions,  on  pain  of  excommunication.     They  were  often 


Al'PKNDIX.  451 

accused  of  the  foulest  crimes,  and,  though  not  found  guilty,  were  com- 
pelled to  pay  the  most  enormous  fines.  Such  was  their  oppression,  that  in 
1254,  they  requested  to  depart  from  England,  but  it  was  not  granted.  700 
were  massacred  in  London,  1262,  by  the  barons,  to  please  the  Londoners. 
King  Edward  I.  passed  many  severe  enactments  against  them,  and  drew 
from  them  several  hundred  thousand  pounds.  In  1287,  he  ordered  all  the 
Jews  in  the  kingdom  to  be  imprisoned,  and  280  to  be  executed  in  London, 
besides  vast  numbers  in  other  cities  ;  and  in  1290,  he  ordered  them  all  to 
be  banished  from  the  kingdom,  never  to  return  upon  pain  of  death.  He 
seized  their  whole  property,  scarcely  allowing  them  sufficient  to  bear  their 
expenses  into  other  lands  ;  the  number  expelled  was  16,511.  From  this 
time  they  were  shut  out  of  England  for  350  years. 

In  France  they  met  with  no  better  treatment.  In  1182,  Philip,  the 
August,  banished  them,  and  confiscated  their  estates.  He  soon  recalled 
them  to  exact  money,  as  he  said,  to  carry  on  the  crusades.  Under  Lewis 
IX.  they  were  forbidden  to  change  their  abode  without  leave  of  their  feudal 
lord,  and  were  sold  with  the  land  on  which  they  dwelt ;  and  if  a  Jew  became 
a  convert  to  Christianity,  the  whole  of  his  property  was  confiscated  to  the 
use  of  his  lord.  The  disgraceful  badge  he  compelled  them  to  wear  on  their 
garments,  and  forbade  all  intercourse  with  Christians. 

In  the  year  1238,  they  were  accused  of  sacrificing  some  Christian  chil- 
dren, and  using  their  blood  at  thepassover.  A  violent  persecution  ensued, 
and  2500  Jews  were  put  to  death  by  the  most  cruel  tortures.  Soon  after, 
they  were  all  banished  by  Lewis  from  his  dominions. 

The  next  year  a  decree  of  banishment  was  passed,  and  rigorously  executed 
in  Brittany,  and  all  their  debtors  were  exonorated  ;  and  in  1240,  the  council 
nf  Lvons  requested  all  Christian  princes  to  compel  them  to  pay  all  the 
money  they  had  gained  by  usury,  to  the  crusaders. 

Again  they  were  recalled  to  France  in  1295,  by  Philip  the  Bold,  to  revive 
commerce,  but  no  sooner  did  they  accumulate  great  wealth,  than  they  were 
expelled  by  Philip  the  Fair,  in  1300,  and  stripped  of  all  their  treasures.  In 
1314,  they  were  again  recalled,  upon  condition  of  paying  a  heavy  tax,  but 
were  allowed  to  remain  in  the  kingdom  only  twelve  years.  In  1320,  they 
were  violently  persecuted  by  the  shepherds,  who  collected  in  a  body  to 
march  to  Jerusalem;  many  were  put  to  death.  In  1339  they  were  ac- 
cused of  having  poisoned  all  the  rivers,  wells,  and  reservoirs  of  water.  The 
populace  fell  upon  them  without  formality,  and  executed  upon  numbers  the 
greatest  cruelties.  By  Philip  the  Tall,  they  were  then  again  banished  from 
The  kingdom,  and  took  refuge  in  Lombardy.  In  1360  they  purchased  their 
return  by  an  exorbitant  sum,  but  scarce  had  they  become  re-established, 
when  they  were,  in  1380,  universally  pillaged,  and  nearly  destroyed.  In 
the  reign  of  Charles  VI.,  an  act  was  passed  for  the  final  expulsion  of  the 
Jews  from  France.  An  inventory  was  taken  then  of  all  their  effects. 
From  this  last  exile,  in  1394,  they  commence  the  date  of  their  years. 
They  retired  chiefly  into  Germany. 

The  sufferings  of  the  Jews  in  Spain  from  the  crusaders,  were  probably 
greater  than  in  any  part  of  Europe.  Their  own  writers  indeed,  view  them 
greater  than  their  people  were  ever  called  to  suffer  since  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem.  In  Spain,  too,  they  were  accused  of  poisoning  the  rivers  and 
wells,  and  15,000  were  inconsequence  put  to  death.  In  1396  the  inhabitants 
of  Seville  and  Cordova  were  exasperated  against  them  by  the  preaching  of 
Mortin,  an  archdeacon,  and  a  violent  persecution  arose,  which  spread  through 
various  cities,  so  that  many  populous  synagogues  became  deserted. 


452  APPENDIX. 

In  1413  about  25,000  Spanish  Jews  professedly  embraced  Christianity, 
but  it  was  chieflv  to  avoid  severe  treatment,  and  they  were  found  secretly 
practicing  Jewish  rites.  The  officers  of  the  Inquisition  were  ordered  nar- 
rowly to  watch  them,  and  bring  the  delinquents  to  punishment.  The  re- 
sult was  terrible  ;  2000  were  put  to  death,  mart*  were  long  imprisoned, 
and  such  as  had  their  liberty,  were  compelled  to  wear  two  red  crosses  on 
their  garments,  to  show  that  they  had  escaped  from  the  flames.  17,000 
returned  fo"  the  bosom  of  the  papal  church. 

In  1492,  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  issued  a  fatal  edict,  which  banished  all 
the  Jews  in  four  months  from  Spain.  Seventy  thousand  families,  or  eight 
hundred  thousand  persons,  pursuant  to  this  decree,  left  that  beautiful  king- 
dom, amidst  the  greatest  distress  and  suffering.  Vast  multitudes  perished 
on  their  way  to  foreign  countries  Such  as  reached  them  were  in  the 
deepest  distress,  and  many  perished  from  famine  and  disease,  before  they 
could  find  a  settled  abode.  Portugal  was  esteemed  the  most  fortunate 
asylum.  But  none  could  reach  it  without  paying  eight  golden  ducats  to 
King  John,  and  promising  to  quit  his  dominions  at  a  limited  time.  His 
successor  had  some  compassion  on  them,  but  was  compelled  by  an  alliance 
with  Ferdinand,  to  compel  them  to  depart.  Wishing,  however,  to  save 
them,  he  resolved  to  convert  them  to  Christianity,  and  assembling  them  at 
Lisbon,  with  the  promise  of  ships,  he  commanded  all  the  children  to  be 
separated  from  their  parents,  that  they  might  be  taught  Christianity.  The 
Utmost  distress  ensued.  Many  parents  lulled  their  children  rather  than 
release  them,  and  many  assumed  the  name  of  Christians  ;  but  being  in- 
sincere, they  fell  a  prey  to  the  inquisition.     But  few  left  the  country. 

In  Germany,  the  Jews  were  accused  of  more  and  greater  crimes  than  in 
other  countries,  and  when  accused,  they  were  treated  with  great  cruelty, 
by  the  exasperated  populace.  12,000  were  killed  at  Mentz,  on  a  charge 
of  poisoning  the  fountains.  In  1350,  Lewis,  king  of  Hungary,  banished 
them  all  from  his  dominions.  The  Jews  at  Spira,  of  every  age  and  sex, 
were  murdered  for  insulting  a  priest.  In  the  year  1400,  on  an  accusation 
of  poisoning  the  rivers  and  fountains,  all  were  banished  from  the  German 
empire,  who  would  not  receive  baptism. 

In  1434  the  council  of  Basil  prohibited  all  Christians  from  employing 
the  Jews  in  any  business  whatever,  forbade  the  Jews  residing  near  any 
church,  or  in  the  inside  of  any  city,  and  compelled  them  to  wear  a  par- 
ticular habit,  and  lose  all  sums  lent  on  sacred  book. 

In  the  year  1454,  Lewis,  the  duke  of  Bavaria,  banished  them  from  his 
dominions,  and  confiscated  their  estates.  In  the  East  the  Jews  were  per- 
secuted in  the  middle  ages  with  as  much  severity  as  in  the  West.  In  the 
thirteenth  century,  they  were  at  one  time  all  obliged  to  leave  the  Babylo- 
nian territories  or  adopt  the  Mahometan  religion.  By  the  invasion  of  the 
Tartars,  in  1291,  they  were  driven  from  place  to  place,  and  robbed  of  their 
possessions.  And  during  the  wars  of  Tamerlane,  in  1500,  all  their  schools 
were  broken  up— their  learned  men  were  destroyed,  and  the  whole  people 
exceedingly  impoverished.  In  Persia  they  suffered  in  1666,  under  Shaw 
Abbas  II.,  a  general  massacre  for  three  years.  All,  without  distinction  of 
age  or  sex,  were  destroyed  without  pity,  who  would  not  renounce  their 
religion. 

Africa,  too,  presents  us  the  astonishing  fulfilment  of  prophecy  respect- 
ing this  wretched  people.  In  some  parts  of  it,  indeed,  they  have  for  a 
time  exceedingly  nourished.  In  Ethiopia,  they  long  had  great  tranquility, 
but  attempting  in  960,  to  seize  the  throne  of  Abyssinia,  they  were  reduced 


APPENDIX.  453 

to  the  lowest  extremities,  and  in  1600,  they  were  on  the  very  brink  of  ruin. 
In  Egypt,  too,  they  have  been  greatly  prospered.  At  Cairo,  they  have 
formed  all  the  customs  of  the  city,  so  that  no  goods  have  ever  pa'ssed  to 
the  city  on  their  Sabbath,  and  they  have  had  30  synagogues ;  but  they  have 
always  been  free  plunder  for  every  dominant  party.  In  Morocco,  too, 
they  have  found  refuge,  when  expelled  from  other  countries,  but  the  lowest 
classes  of  the  Moors  have  ever  felt  at  liberty  to  pillage  and  insult  them, 
because  the  Koran  and  the  judge  are  always  against  them.  At  Fez,  a  day 
is  appointed  for  the  payment  of  their  tribute.  No  sooner  is  it  paid,  than 
the  populace  strike  and  insult  them.  The  Negroes  in  the  interior  have 
been  found  treating  them  also  in  the  most  contemptuous  manner,  calling 
them  dogs. 

The  Reformation  freed  the  Jews  from  many  sufferings  in  Europe,  to 
which  they  had  been  exposed  by  the  papists,  but  Luther  advised  Christian 
princes  not  to  receive  them  into  their  dominions.  The  emperor  Rodolphus, 
wishing  to  drive  them  from  Hungary,  imposed  an  enormous  tax  upon  them, 
which  he  supposed  they  would  be  unable  to  pay.  In  Moravia,  a  severe 
persecution  commenced  in  1574.  In  Poland,  they  enjoyed,  in  the  six- 
teenth century,  greater  privileges  than  were  ever  allotted  them  in  any  of 
the  European  States.  The  kings  farmed  to  them  the  royal  demesnes  :  but 
their  prosperity  excited  discontent ;  and  severe  enactments  were  passed 
against  them.  In  the  city  of  Nuremberg,  they  were  not  permitted  to 
walk  without  a  guide.  At  Augsburg,  they  were  suffered  to  enter  only  at 
the  price  of  a  florin  for  every  hour  they  wished  to  remain.  In  Frankfort, 
where  they  numbered  30,000,  they  were  plundered  and  ridiculed,  and  shut 
up  in  one  long  narrow  street,  which  was  closed  upon  them  at  both  ends, 
every  night,  during  divine  service  among  Christians.  In  Prague,  where 
they  filled  a  third  part  of  the  city,  they  were  exposed  to  the  greatest  in- 
sults, and  confined  to  the  most  degrading  employments. 

By  the  popes  in  the  sixteenth  century,  they  were  treated  with  great  se- 
verity. Pius  V.  expelled  them  in  1569,  from  every  part  of  his  dominions, 
except  Rome  and  Ancona.  There  he  suffered  them  to  remain,  he  said,  to 
remind  the  people  of  Christ's  suffering,  and  that  they  might  he  converted. 

The  Jews  offered  Charles  V.  800,000  crowns  of  gold,  if  he  would  suffer 
them  to  return  to  Spain  ;  but  their  offer  was  rejected.  In  Spain  and  Por- 
tugal they  lived  only  by  dissimulating.  Outwardly  they  were  good  Cath- 
olics, while  they  secretly  practised  the  Mosaic  rites,  and  if  at  any  time  they 
were  discovered,  they  were  at  once  put  to  the  tortures  of  the  Inquisition. 
The  sufferings  of  the  Jews  in  that  horrid  tribunal  for  three  centuries,  were 
beyond  all  description. 

After  being  shut  out  of  England  350  years,  the  Jews  made  powerful  efforts 
for  restoration,  in  the  revolution  under  Cromwell.  The  protector  favored 
them,  but  so  violent  was  the  public  prejudice  against  them,  that  no  public 
act  could  be  obtained.  Similar  efforts,  but  equally  unsuccessful  have  since 
been  made. 

Their  gradual  settlement,  however,  has  been  connived  at  by  the  rulers, 
but  they  are  to  this  day  aliens  in  the  law.  In  1753,  a  bill  naturalizing  them, 
passed  in  Parliament,  but  the  very  next  year  it  was  repealed  ;  such  was  the 
public  indignation. 

In  Holland,  the  Jews  had  much  comparative  perplexity.  But  there,  at 
some  periods,  they  have  been  excluded  from  every  lucrative  and  honorable 
employment,  and  from  the  arts  and  professions.  A  fine  of  1000  florins  was 
laid  on  him  who  found  the  least  fault  with  the  government.     And  no  Jew 


454  APPENDIX. 

could  purchase  meat  of  any  but  the  public  butchers,  on  penalty  of  being 
scourged. 

In  the  Ottoman  empire  they  have  ever  been  treated  with  the  utmost  con- 
tempt.    They  pay  a  tax  for  the  privilege  of  worshipping  in  their  own  way. 

In  their  ancient  city  of  Jerusalem,  they  have  for  1900  years  received 
nothing  but  oppression,  ignominy  and  reproach.  Sometimes  they  have  for 
ages  been  entirely  excluded  from  it,  and  not  suffered  to  look  at  it  from  the 
distant  mountains.  And  when  permitted  to  reside  there,  have  exhibited  the 
most  affecting  spectacle  of  human  wretchedness. 

EFFORTS  FOR  THEIR  CONVERSION. 

The  Apostles,  made  great  efforts  for  the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  and 
were  eminently  successful.  3000  were  converted  on  the  day  of  Pentecost. 
But  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  they  were  so  hardened  in  opposition 
to  Christ,  and  such  objects  of  general  detestation,  that  they  were  for  a  long 
period  left  to  total  blindness,  by  God  and  man. 

In  the  year  428,  some  infant  efforts  were  made  by  the  bishop  of  Minorca, 
to  convert  the  Jews  in  that  island.  A  similar  effort  was  made  in  606  in  the 
isle  of  Cyprus  ;  but  neitherwere  very  successful.  In  1250,  Raymond  do 
Penneforte  exerted  himself  to  this  effect  in  Spain.  In  141 1,  Pope  Benedict 
XIII.  appointed  a  public  conference  ;  Jerome,  a  converted  Jew,  reasoned 
with  his  brethren  out  of  the  Scriptures,  and  4  or  5000  were  said  to  be  con- 
verted. 25,000  Jews  renounced  their  religion  in  Spain  in  1413  ;  but  it  was 
merely  for  safety.  They  secretly  observed  the  Jewish  rites.  In  1690 
Esdras  Edgardus,  a  converted  Jew  at  Hamburg,  made  the  most  successful 
efforts  recorded  since  the  days  of  the  Apostles.  Gregory  XIII.  ordered  a 
sermon  to  be  preached  every  week  at  Rome,  for  their  conversion,  and  com- 
pelled one  third  of  the  Israelites  in  the  city  to  be  present. 

In  the  year  1800,  the  Missionary  Society  in  London  zealously  engaged  in 
the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  and  were  afterwards  much  aided  in  their  designs 
by  Joseph  Frey,  a  converted  Jew,  who  became  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel  of 
considerable  celebrity.  And  in  1809,  a  society  was  formed  in  London, 
consisting  of  fifteen  different  denominations,  until  1815,  when  it  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  establishment,  whose  special  object  was  the  conversion  of  the 
Jews.  Of  this  society  Mr.  Frey  was  made  president,  and  he  preached  often 
to  his  brethren.  Hundreds  attended  on  his  preaching,  some  of  whom  were 
converted.  Some  thousands  of  pounds  have  been  expended  in  instructing 
Hebrew  children,  and  printing  and  circulating  Hebrew  Bibles  and  tracts.  A 
seminary  was  founded  in  1821,  for  the  education  of  the  Jewish  youth  for  the 
ministry.  Thirty  have  gone  forth  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  their  brethren 
in  Asia. 

In  1819,  a  society  was  formed  in  Edinburgh  for  the  conversion  of  the 
Jews ;  another  has  been  established  in  Glasgow,  and  several  on  the  continent. 

In  1820  was  formed  the  American  Society  for  meliorating  the  condition 
of  the  Jews.  Many  auxiliary  and  several  independent  societies  have  since 
risen  up  in  various  parts  of  the  United  States,  through  the  agency  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Frey  the  converted  Jew. 

But  the  greatest  effort  made  by  any  individual  of  modern  times,  has  been 
made  by  Joseph  Wolf,  a  converted  Jew — a  man  of  astonishing  talents  and 
most  noble  spirit,  who  has  visited  his  brethren  in  Europe  and  Asia,  and 
addressed  them  with  great  power  and  effect. 


APPENDIX.  4i,5 

NUMBERS. 

The  number  of  Jews  in  the  world  and  in  various  countries  at  different 
periods  is  an  interesting  subject,  but  never  can  be  ascertained  with  much 
accuracy.  At  the  time  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  they  probably 
numbered  not  far  from  three  millions.  This  number  has  varied  much  in 
diiferent  ages  and  countries,  according  to  the  opportunity  given  them  for 
increase.  For  the  first  1200  years,  they  were  far  more  numerous  in  the 
East  than  in  the  West.  But  in  the  tenth  century,  their  numbers  were 
greatly  diminished  there  by  the  invasion  of  the  Tartars  and  persecutions  oJ 
the  Persians.  In  Palestine,  their  number  has  always  been  small.  When 
they  were  banished  from  Spain  in  1492,  there  were  in  that  kingdom  70,000 
families.  In  1619,  there  were  in  the  province  of  Fez,  80,000.  In  the 
Ecclesiastical  State  they  have  numbered  an  hundred  synagogues,  nine  of 
which  were  in  Rome.  Their  present  number  is  probably  between  three 
and  four  millions.  In  the  Ottoman  empire  it  is  supposed  that  there  are  a 
million.  At  Constantinople,  80,000.  At  Aleppo,  5,000.  Jerusalem  3,000. 
In  China,  India,  and  Persia,  300,000.  Of  the  white  and  black  Jews  at 
Cochin,  16,000.  In  Ethiopia,  100,000.  In  Morocco,  Fez,  and  Algiers, 
400,000.  In  Poland,  300,000.  England,  20,000.  Holland,  60,000. 
France,  20,000.     The  United  States,  50,000. 

EMPLOYMENT. 

As  the  Jews  were,  at  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  dispossessed  of  their 
lands,  and  driven  into  foreign  countries,  they  were  compelled  to  resort  to 
commerce  for  support.  And  having  ever  been  in  expectation  of  returning 
to  Judea  upon  a  sudden  summons,  they  have  never  purchased,  to  much 
extent,  any  territory,  nor  engaged  largely  in  agricultural  employments ; 
but  have  been  the  brokers  and  bankers  of  others.  Their  commercial  pur- 
suits were  much  promoted  in  the  fifth  century  by  the  invasion  of  the  northern 
nations,  who  had  an  abhorrence  of  commerce,  and  suffered  it  all  to  be  trans- 
ferred to  a  people  whom  they  viewed  with  ignominy  and  contempt.  In 
England,  they  were  for  a  long  time  the  chief  conductors  of  foreign  trade, 
and  wrought  most  of  the  gold  and  silver  ornaments  for  the  churches.  In 
the  Ottoman  empire  they  obtained  the  privilege  of  selling  wine,  because 
it  was  supposed  that  they  would  strictly  regard  the  Jewish  law  which 
forbade  their  making  any  mixture.  In  Egypt  and  Morocco,  they  have 
ever  formed  the  customs,  coined  the  money,  and  conducted  all  foreign 
commerce.  In  most  parts  of  the  world,  and  in  every  age,  they  have  accu- 
mulated great  wealth.  In  Europe  and  America  they  are  now  generally 
brokers,  dealers  in  clothes,  watches,  jewels,  and  a  number  of  young  people 
are  teachers  of  children. 

PRESENT    STATE. 

In  Great  Britain  the  Jews  are  not  known  in  law,  but  they  are  connived 
at  and  valued  for  their  enterprise.  They  have  the  free  exercise  of  their 
worship,  and  the  opportunity  to  acquire,  and  ability  to  hold  property  to  any 
extent.  Their  literature  is  respectable.  They  have  five  synagogues  in 
London.     Population,  14,000. 

In  Holland  the  Jews  are  numerous,  wealthy,  and  respectable. 

In  Spain  they  are  not  known  as  Jews  ;  but  are  numerous  in  every  class 
of  society,  even  among  priests  and  inquisitors  as  good  Catholics. 

In  Portugal,  they  are  in  the  same  manner  obliged  to  dissemble.  The 
Spanish  and  Portuguese  Jews  claim  their  descent  from  a  colony  of  the 
tribe  of  Judah,  sent  into  Spain  at  the  Babylonish  captivity,  and  will  have 


456  APPENDIX. 

no  intercourse  with  the  German  Jews.  They  are  in  every  respect  superior 
to  the  German  Jews,  and  vie  with  other  Europeans  in  refinement  and  in- 
telligence.    They  have  separate  synagogues  wherever  they  reside. 

In  Germany  and  Prussia,  most  of  the  vexatious  statutes  of  former  ages 
have  been  repealed,  and  the  Jews  arc  living  in  quiet.  At  Frankfort,  how- 
ever, they  are  subject  to  many  humiliating  restrictions. 

From  Russia,  they  were  formerly  excluded,  but  they  have  been  united  to 
it  by  the  union  of  countries  in  which  they  resided,  and  favorable  edicts  have 
been  passed  by  the  Emperor.  A  colony  of  Caraite,  or  Protestant  Jews, 
who  adhere  closely  to  the  Scriptures,  are  on  the  Crimea.  Poland  has 
been  their  chief  seat  in  modern  ages.  There  are  now  in  that  countrv 
from  2  to  300,000,  enjoying  great  privileges. 

In  Sweden  and  Denmark,  they  have  a  good  degree  of  liberty. 

In  France,  from  whence  they  were  expelled  in  1304,  and  where  only  a 
few  for  centuries  were  known  at  Metz  and  Bordeaux,  their  situation  since 
the  revolution  has  been  highly  gratifying.  In  1791,  all  who  would  take  the 
civic  oath  were  admitted  to  the  rank  of  citizens.  This  act  first  gave  them 
a  country  in  Europe.  The  emperor  Napoleon  convened  an  assembly  of 
them  in  Paris,  May  30th,  1806,  that  he  might  learn  their  principles,  and 
the  next  year  the  Grand  Sanhedrim,  composed  according  to  the  ancient 
custom  of  seventy  members,  for  the  establishment  of  a  civil  and  religious 
polity.    A  synagogue  and  a  consistory  were  established  in  every  department. 

In  Paris,  the  Jews  had  in  1812,  a  consistory,  and  three  grand  Rabbis, 
and  are  improving  in  literature  and  agriculture. 

In  the  Ottoman  empire,  the  Jews  are  still  numerous,  but  less  affluent 
and  more  ignorant  than  in  Europe.  For  a  heavy  tax  to  the  Porte,  they  have 
the  liberty  of  their  own  worship.  They  all  wear  beards,  and  are  distin 
guished  by  their  dress.  Their  priests  are  much  respected.  "  In  Jerusa- 
lem, their  ancient  city,  they  are,  as  a  people,  the  objects  of  universal  con- 
tempt ;  who  sutler  the  most  wanton  outrages  without  a  murmur  ;  who  en- 
dure wounds  and  blows  without  a  sigh  ;  who,  when  the  sacrifice  of  their 
life  is  demanded,  unhesitatingly  stretch  forth  their  necks  to  the  sabre.  If 
a  member  of  the  community  thus  cruelly  proscribed  and  abused,  happens 
to  die,  his  companion  buries  him  clandestinely  during  the  night,  in  the 
valley  of  Jehosaphat,  within  the  purlieus  of  the  T emple  of  Solomon.  Enter 
their  habitation,  and  you  find  them  in  the  most  abject,  squalid  misery,  and. 
for  the  most  part,  occupied  in  reading  a  mysterious  book  to  their  children, 
with  whom  again  it  becomes  a  manual  for  the  instruction  of  future  genera- 
tions. The  legitimate  masters  of  Judea  should  be  seen  as  they  are  in  their 
own  land,  slaves  and  strangers — awaiting,  under  the  most  cruel  and  op- 
pressive of  all  despotisms,  a  king  who  is  to  work  their  deliverance." 

In  China,  the  Jews  have  existed  for  many  centuries  in  considerable  num- 
bers. They  have  their  synagogues,  but  so  far  conform  to  the  Chinese 
customs  and  worship,  and  are  so  peaceable  as  to  meet  with  but  little  perse- 
cution. 

In  India,  the  Jews  are  numerous.  Dr.  Buchanan,  who  visited  that  country 
in  1806  and  8,  found  their  residence  about  a  mile  distant  from  Cochin, 
called  Jewstown  They  were  divided  into  two  classes,  the  Jerusalem,  or 
white  Jews,  and  the  ancient,  or  black  Jews.  The  former  came  into  India 
soon  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  The  latter  had  a  tradition  that 
their  ancestors  carne  thither  soon  after  the  Babylonish  captivity.  Their 
complexion  differs  much  from  the  white  Jews,  and  they  are  viewed  by  them 
as  an  inferior  race.     From  these,  Dr.  B.  obtained  a  manuscript  copy  of  the 


APPEXDTX.  457 

Pentateuch,  handed  down  from  their  ancestors,  which  differs  but  little  from 
the  European  copies. 

In  South  America  and  the  West  Indies,  the  situation  of  the  Jews  is  favor- 
able to  the  accumulation  of  wealth,  and  the  practice  of  their  religion. 

In  the  United  States,  the  Jews  enjoy  perfect  freedom  But  few  have 
settled  in  New  England.  A  synagogue  has  existed  for  half  a  century  at 
Newport,  R.  I.  In  New  York  are  two  congregations  ;  in  Philadelphia, 
two  ;  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  one  very  large,  on  the  Portuguese  customs  ;  in 
Richmond,  one. 

PROSPECTS. 

The  prospects  of  the  Jews  are  brightening.  Their  condition  is  rapidly 
meliorating  in  all  parts  of  the  Christian  world.  The  extension  of  civil 
liberty  and  rational  Christianity,  and  the  efforts  making  for  their  illumination 
and  conversion,  are  fast  placing  them  on  the  same  footing  with  other  nations, 
and  bringing  them  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

From  the  sure  promise  of  Jehovah,  we  learn  that  the  branches  of  the 
olive  tree,  which  were  broken  off,  shall  be  grafted  in  again.  And  if  the 
trump  of  the  prophecy  does  not  give  an  uncertain  sound,  the  time  is  not 
far  distant  when  the  Jews  will  every  where  bow  to  the  yoke  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  enjoy  the  liberty  and  blessedness  of  the  children  of  God. 

The  Jews,  especially  the  Portuguese  Jews,  believe  that  they  shall  yet 
all  be  restored  to  the  holy  land,  where,  under  the  dominion  of  Messiah,  they 
shall  become  an  independent  and  glorious  nation.  Many  Christian  writers, 
also,  believe  in  their  literal  restoration  to  the  promised  land,  and  the  re- 
establishment  for  a  season,  of  their  temple  worship.  In  support  of  these 
opinions,  the  following  passages  are  adduced.  Deut.  xxx.  5.  Ezekiel 
xxxvi.  23 — 32.  xxxvii.  19 — 28.  Isaiah  xi  10 — 16.  Jeremiah  xxiii.  6 — 8. 
Isaiah  lxvi.  20.  Amos  ix.  14.  15.  Joel  iii.  1  Hosea  i.  10,  11.  Romans 
xi.  Others  give  all  these  passages  a  spiritual  interpretation,  and  say  they 
will  be  fulfilled  in  the  conversion  of  this  ancient  people  of  God  to  the 
Christian  faith. 

An  interesting  inquiry  relates  to  the  ten  tribes,  which  were  scattered 
abroad  at  the  Babylonish  captivity,  and  which  never  returned  to  the  Holy 
Land.  Are  they  in  existence  ?  If  they  are,  where  are  they  to  be  found  I 
Some  suppose  that  they  are  entirely  lost  among  the  nations.  Others,  that 
they  are  still  in  existence,  because  their  entire  extinction  would  be  incon- 
sistent with  the  promise  of  God,  and  render  impossible  the  fulfilment  of 
prophecy.  But  where  are  they  to  be  found !  Some  suppose  that  they  are 
the  Jews  in  China,  who  have  a  tradition  that  their  ancestors  settled  that 
country  1000  years  before  Christ.  Sir  William  Jones  supposed  that  they 
were  the  nations  of  the  Affghans  in  Persia,  who  had  generally  mingled  with 
the  Mahometans.  Dr.  Buchanan  thought  he  found  them  among  the  black 
Jews  near  Cochin,  who  had  copies  of  the  books  of  the  old  Testament, 
written  before  the  captivity,  but  none  after.  Manassas  Ben  Israel,  in  a 
work  styled  "The  Hope  of  Israel,"  attempted  to  prove  that  the  American 
Indians  are  the  descendants  of  the  ten  tribes.  This  was  also  the  opinion 
of  Eliot,  the  Apostle  of  the  Indians,  and  has  been  since  strongly  advocated 
by  Mr.  Adair,  for  many  years  a  trader  among  the  Indians,  by  the  Hon.  Elias 
Boudinot  and  the  Rev.  Ethan  Smith.  These  writers  flatter  themselves 
that  they  can  find  among  the  Indians  something  like  the  Hebrew  festivals, 
fasts,  and  religious  rites,  the  Jewish  prophets,  priests,  and  cities  of  refuge  ; 
the  basis  of  the  Hebrew  language ;  maay  Hebrew  words ;  something  of 
the  theocracy,  or  divine  government  of  Israel  ;  the  doctrine  of  the  divine 
39 


458 


APPENDIX. 


unity ;  the  Jewish  division  into  tribes ;  phylacteries,  or  ancient  Hebrew 
writings,  and  various  traditions,  unaccountable  on  any  supposition  but  this, 
that  they  descended  from  Israel.  It  is  not  necessary  however,  to  seek  for 
the  ten  tribes  in  such  obscurity.  They  did  not  indeed  return  to  Palestine, 
the  Holy  Land,  but  remained,  scattered  in  all  the  127  provinces  of  the 
vast  empire  of  Ahasuerus.  There,  and  in  other  parts  of  the  world,  they 
were  in  the  days  of  the  Apostles.  '  Paul,  in  his  speech  to  King  Agrippa, 
affirmed  that  the  twelve  tribes  were  then  existing,  and  serving  God  day 
and  night,  in  expectation  of  the  promise  made  to  the  fathers.  To  the 
twelve  tribes  scattered  abroad,  James  directed  his  epistle  ;  so  that  there  is 
no  small  reason  to  suppose  that  by  far  the  greater  part  of  the  Jews  now  in 
the  world,  are  descendants  of  the  ten  tribes. 

The  preservation  of  the  Jews  through  eighteen  hundred  years  of  awful 
suffering  and  disgrace,  "  a  reproach  and  a  by-word"  among  all  nations, 
"  a  bush  burning  with  fire,  yet  not  consumed,"  is  a  most  wonderful  fulfil- 
ment of  prophecy,  and  of  course  affords  incontestible  evidence  of  the  truth 
of  the  Bible.  He  who  can  contemplate  it  and  be  an  infidel,  must  renounce 
all  claim  to  a  candid  and  considerate  mind. 


TABLE   of  the   Inhabitants   of  the  icorld,  according  to  Religion,  from 
different  authorities. 


Catholics,      ..... 
Greek  Church,      .... 

Matte  Brun. 

Hassel.         (        Adams. 

Hi!  millions. 
70         " 
42         " 

122  millions. 
74         " 
44 

60  millions. 

30 

65         " 

Total  of  Christians, 

228          " 

240          " 

175         " 

Mahometans,         .... 

4  or  5  " 
100         " 

5          " 
120          " 

2i       " 
140 

Votaries  of  Brahmanism,      .     ■   . 
Votaries  of  Shahmanism,  and  the  / 
religion  of  the  Grand  Lama,       j 
Of  the  religion  of  Budhoo,  Fo,  &c. 
Various  other  Pagans, 

60 

50         " 

100         " 
100         " 

HO 

90 

100 
72 

" 

Total  of  the  Pagans, 

330 

342 

482          " 

Total  of  Inhabitants  of  the  Globe. 

053          "         J  707 

800          " 

TABLE  of  Christian  denominations. 


Denominations. 


Catholics, 


Greek  Church, 

Protestants, 

Lutherans, 


Other  Protestants, 


Number  and  Countries. 


100,000,000.  Southern  and  Middle  Europe. 

Do.  Spain,  Portugal,  and  Italy,  exclusively. 

Do.  France,  Austria,  Poland,  Belgium,  and  Ireland, 

almost  entirely,  and  a  large  part  of  the  German 
States.      Switzerland  has  700,000.      England 
500,000. 
34,000,000.     Russia  and  Greece.     3£  millions  in  Austria. 
42,000,000.     Northwest  of  Europe. 
Sweden,  Norway,  Denmark,     ....         5  millions. 

Russia,  2j        " 

Germany,  Lutherans  and  Reformed,  15  " 

(Prussia,  6  m.  Austria,  3  m.  German  states,  " 

6  m.)  " 

Great  Britain,  14  " 

Holland,  2  " 

Switzerland, 1  " 

France.  3  " 


The  remainder  of  the  population  of  Europe  consists  of  Jews,  scattered  through  all 
oarts ;  Mahometans  in  Turkey,  and  southern  Russia,  and  a  few  Pagans  in  Russia 


APPENDIX. 


459 


UNITED  STATES. 


Denominations. 

Baptists, 

Methodists, 

Epi scopalians, 

Universalists,     

German  Reformed, 

L/uiherans, 

Dutch  Reformed, 

Congrsgationalisls, 

Friends, 

Associate  Presbyterians,  .  . 

Freewill  Baptists, 

Unitarians,     

Pre,       rums, 

Moravians, 

Presbyterians, 
Pro'  stant  .1/  :  "  !'S's,  .  .  . 


Com  m  unicants. 


700,000 

1,157,240 

100,000 

75,000 
180,000 

31,214 
180,000 

16,000 
61,372 

277,477 

5745 

100,000 

60,000 


A  TABLE  exhibiting  some  of  the  most  important  versions  of  the  Holy 

Scriptures. 
The  Septuagint,  a  Greek  version  of  the  Old  Testament,  made  by  some 

Jews  in  Egypt,  about  286  years  before  the  Christian  era. 
The  Syrian  version,  made  early  in  the  second  century. 
Two  Egyptian  versions,  made  about  the  same  time. 
The  Ethiopic  or  Abyssinian  version  of  the  Old  Testament,  made  about  the 

second;  and  of  the  New,  made  about  the  fourth. 
The  Armenian  version,  made  about  the  close  of  the  fourth. 
The  Latin  vulgate,  made  by  Jerome,  about  the  close  of  the  fourth  ;  adopted 

as  the  true,  by  the  Roman  Church. 
Several  Arabic  translations  made  between  the  seventh  and  the  tenth  cen- 

frurii 
The  Gothic  version,  made  about  the  fifth  century. 
The  Sclavonic  or  old  Russian  translation,  made  by  Cyril  and   Methodius, 

in  the  ninth  century. 
The  Anglo-Saxon  version,  made  from  the  Latin  in  the  eighth  and  ninth 

centuries.  A.  D. 

The  German,  made  by  Martin  Luther, 1534 

The  English,  by  Tindall  and  Coverdale, 1535 

The  French,  by  Olivetan, # 1535 

The  Swedish,  by  Olaus  Petri, 1541 

The  Danish,  by  Pallaudius, 1550 

The  Dutch,  . 1560 

The  Italian,  by  Antonio, 1562 

The  Spanish,  by  Cassiodorus  de  Reyna, 1569 

The  Welsh,        1588 

The  Icelandic,  by  Thorlach. .1584 

The  Polish 1596 

The  American  Indian,  by  Eliot, 1663 

The  Turkish  Testament, 1666 


460 


APPENDIX. 


Thc.Mavlay,        1668 

The  Irish  Bible,        1685 

The  Tamul,  by  the  Danish  missionaries,        1723 

The  Portuguese, 1748 

The  Spanish, 1793 

The  Greenlandish  Testament,  by  the  Moravians, 1799 

The  Bengalee  Testament,  by  the  Baptist  missionaries,     ....  1801 

The  Mahratta,         do.  do.         do.  do 1807 

The  Orissa  Bible,  do.        do.  do 1809 

The  Sanscrit  Bible,  do.        do.  do 1811 

The  Chinese  Bible,  by  Dr.  Morrison,        1815 

The  Arabic  Testament,  by  Henry  Martyn, 1816 

The  Persian,       do.  do.  1816 

The  Otaheitan  Testament,  by  the  English  missionaries,    ....  1818 

The  Cingalese,         do.  do.  do.  ....  1820 

The  Tartar,  do.  do.  Moravians, 1820 

The  African  Amharic  Testament,  by  Clerville,         1822 


CHRONOLOGICAL     TABLE 


Before  Christ. 

4004.  The  Creation.     Fall  of  man. 

3017.  Translation  of  Enoch. 

2348.  The  Deluge. 

1998.  Death  of  Noah. 

1996.   Abraham  born. 

1897.   Circumcision  instituted. 

Jewish  Church  commences. 
Sodom    and     Gomorrah    de- 
stroyed. 
1872.  Isaac  offered. 
1706.  Jacob  goes  into  Egypt. 
1491.  Israel  delivered  from  Egyptian 
bondage. 
Law  given.      Mosaic     ritual 
formed. 
1451.  Israel  enter  Canaan. 
1444.   Tabtrnacle  of  Shiloh. 
1122.   Samson  dies  with  the  Philis- 
tines. 
1075.  Monarchy  establish'd  in  Israel. 
1004.   Dedication  of  the  Temple. 
975.  Division  of  the  ten  tfibes  into 

two  kingdoms. 
588.   Babylonish    captivity.     Jeru- 
salem destroyed. 
536.  Return  of  the  Jews  from  cap- 
tivity. 
515.  Dedication  of  the  2d  Temple. 
458.  Esther,  Queen  of  the  Jews. 

Ezra  sent  to  Judea. 
409.  Close  of  the  Old  Testament. 


Before  Christ. 
332.  Alexander  visits  Jerusalem. 
251.  Death  of  Simon  the  Just. 
166.  Wars  of  the  Maccabees. 

63.  Jerusalem  taken  by  Pompey. 
19.   Herod  repairs  the  Temple. 

4.   Birth  of  Jesus  Christ. 
A.  D.   4  years    before   the  Christian 
era. 
29.  Jesus  baptized. 
31.   Death  of  John  the  Baptist. 
Crucifixion  of  Christ. 
Day  of  Pentecost. 
Death  of  Stephen. 
Conversion  of  Saul. 
Gospel  preached  to  the  Gen- 
tiles. 
Council  at  Jerusalem. 

64.  Rome  burnt  by  Nero. 
-    First  heathen  persecution. 

Destruction   of  Jerusalem  by 

Titus. 
Barchobebas,  the  false  Messi- 
ah. 580,000  Jews  destroyed. 
177.   Persecutions    at    Lyons    and 

Vienne. 
324.   Roman  empire  becomes  Chris 

tian. 
324.  Rise  of  Arianism. 
Council  of  Nice. 
363.  Vain  attempt  of  Julian  to  re- 
build Jerusalem. 


33. 

34. 
35. 
39. 

52. 


70. 


135. 


APPENDIX. 


461 


A.  D.  I  A.  D. 

496.  Baptism  of  Clovis.  1618. 

606.   Popery  and  Mahometanism.  1620. 

622.   The  Hegira. 

726.   Controversy  about  images.  1638. 

751.   Pope  a  temporal  power. 

1096.  First  crusade    to    the     Holy  1648. 

Land.  1662. 

1099.   Jerusalem  taken  by  crusaders.  1688. 

1308.   Pope's  removal  to  Avignon.  1708. 

1324.  Wickliff.  1729. 

1414.  Council  of  Constance.  1742. 

1415.  John  Huss  burnt. 

1444.   Invention  of  Printing.  1792. 
1492.  America  discovered. 

1517.  The  reformation  in  Germany.  1804. 
1529.    Reformers  called  Protestants. 

1534.  Reformation  in  England.  1810. 

1535.  Order  of  the  Jesuits. 

1545.   Council  of  Trent.  1815. 

1550.   Era  of  English  Puritans.  1816. 

1555.   Persecution  by  Mary.  1825. 

1560.  Reformation  in  Scotland.  1826. 
1572.  Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew. 

1592.   Presbyterianism  established  in  1826. 
Scotland. 


Synod  of  Dort. 

Landing  of  the  Pilgrims  at 
Plymouth. 

Solemn  league  and  covenant 
in  Scotland. 

Cambridge  Platform. 

Act  of  uniformity. 

Revolution  in  England. 

Saybrook  Platform. 

Rise  of  Methodism. 

Great  revival  in  New  Eng- 
land. 

Baptist  Missionary  Society  in 
England. 

British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety. 

American  Board  for  Foreign 
Missions. 

American  Education  Society, 

American  Bible  Society. 

National  Tract  Society. 

American  Temperance  Soci- 
ety. 

American  Home  Missionary 
Society. 


GOVERNORS  AND  JUDGES  OF  THE  ISRAELITES. 


B.  C. 

Moses, 1491 

Joshua, 1451 

Othniel, 1405 

Ehud,        1325 

Deborah  and  Barak,     .     .     .  1285 

Gideon, 1245 

Abimelech, 1236 

Tola, 1232 


B.  C. 

Jair, 1179 

Jephthah, 1149 

Ibzan, 1133 

Edon, 1126 

Abdon, 1116 

Samson, 1170 

Eli, 1181 

Samuel, 1141 


CHRONOLOGICAL  REGAL  TABLES. 


KINGS  OF  THE  JEWS. 

B.  C. 

Saul 1095 

David  and  Ishbosheth,  1055 

David  alone,       ....  1047 

Solomon, 1015 

Division  of  the  kingdom, .  975 


KINGS  OF  JUDAH. 
TWO  TRIBES. 

1.  Rehoboam, 975 

2.  Abijam, 958 


B.C. 

3.  Asa, 955 

4.  Jehosaphat, 914 

5.  Jehoram, 889 

6.  Ahaziah 885 

7.  Athaliah, 8S4 

8.  Joash, 878 

9.  Amaziah, 839 

10.  Azariah  or  Uzzjah,      .     .  810 

11.  Jotham, 758 

12.  Ahaz, 742 


462 


APPENDIX. 


B.  C. 

13.  Hezekiah, 727 

14.  Manasseh, 698 

15.  Amon, 643 

16.  Josiah, 640 

17.  Jehoahaz, 610 

18.  Jehoakim, 610 

19.  Jehoakim, 599 

20.  Zedekiah, 599 

21.  Nebuchadnezzar  destroyed 

Jerusalem,     ....  588 

KINGS  OF  ISRAEL. 

TEN    TRIBES. 

B.  C. 

1.  Jeroboam  I.,    .     .     .     •     •  975 

2.  Nadab, 954 

3.  Baasha, 953 

4.  Elah, 930 

5.  Zimri, 929 


B.  C. 

6.  Omri, 929 

7.  Ahab, 917 

8.  Ahaziah, 897 

9.  Jehoram 896 

10.  Jehu, 884 

11.  Jehoahaz,  ....     856 

12.  Joash, 841 

13.  Jeroboam  II.,     ....     825 
Interregnum  1 1^  years,     .     784 

14.  Zechenah, 773 

15.  Shallum, 772 

16.  Menahem 772 

17.  Pekahiah, 761 

18.  Pekah, 759 

19.  Hoshea, 730 

Salmaneser,  king  of  Assyria, 

destroyed  the  kingdom  of 
Israel, 721 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  CHART. 

This  Chart  exhibits  to  view  all  periods  of  time.  The  perpendicular  lines 
represent  centuries.  On  the  top  of  the  Chart  is  given  the  Christian  era. 
On  the  bottom  the  era  of  the  world.  The  first  perpendicular  line  on  the 
left,  gives  the  fourth  year  of  the  world,  and  the  4000th  before  Christ.  The 
second  the  104th  year  of  the  world,  and  the  3039th  before  Christ.  The 
history  of  the  church  is  given  near  the  top.  The  first  2100  years  presents 
the  church  in  an  unembodied  state.  The  next  1900,  the  Jewish  Church. 
The  next  1800,  the  Christian  Church.  A  little  below  is  the  record  of  re- 
markable events.  Thus,  the  Call  of  Abraham  was  1922  before  Christ. 
Jerusalem  was  destroyed  70  years  after  Christ.  The  horizontal  lines  under 
the  names  of  individuals,  represent  the  length  of  their  lives,  the  figures  the 
time  of  their  birth  and  death,  counting  on  the  Christian  era.  Adam  was 
born  the  first  year  of  the  world,  or  4004  years  before  Christ.  He  lived  930 
years,  and  therefore  died  3074  before  Christ.  Abraham  was  born  1996 
before  Christ,  and  died  1821.  Mahomet  was  born  571  after  Christ,  and 
died  A.  D.  632.  Dwight  was  born  A.  D.  1752,  and  died  1817.  By  sub- 
traction the  length  of  the  life  is  at  once  given.  And  by  looking  to  the 
bottom  of  the  chart,  it  may,  by  a  moment's  calculation,  be  seen  in  what 
year  of  the  world  each  event  occurred,  or  individual  was  bom.  Thus,  the 
Passover  was  instituted  A.  M.  3513.  Christ  was  born  A.  M.  4004.  Luther, 
A.  M.  5487.     Edwards,  5707. 


BOO      D«»c»      H><>«       1"  »-' 


i3_  ii        is        "'        »        ^  ] 


ig       in     500  4     5i        .sg       .'>:;       M       ■'■■'       ■'"       •" 


,,. 


;l:l  [iSTOB  J  l\\L 


EC(,J,K1i3AJ)1i  i'AL 

n-ST&m'F 

P=-* 

i 

- 


■*! 


,,.» i.i. 





^. 


T=5 




■''.  .  J  3 


:,..,,. 

;,...■,.. 


/^ 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


*m 


Unr 
S 


